《Dream Chaser》


 1 Darkness

    Blackness.


    Shea strained her eyes to make out anything around her but no light shone through. Darkness was like a heavy cloak pushed over her head. She struggled to free herself but something was surrounding her from all directions. It weighed heavily on her chest and it was becoming hard to breathe.


    Her heart sped up. She tried to move her limbs. A short gasp left her lips as she moved her legs. They were squished under something and the barest of motions sent pangs of agony racing through her body.


    She clenched her teeth, wishing herself not to start crying. All she could remember was her mother shouting something unintelligible, pushing her down and using her powers to shape the ground around her into a box. It must have been for protection but this was not how it was supposed to end.


    Her left hand was twisted underneath her and she could feel a crusty layer of what was probably dried blood on it. Smell it.


    Clenching her teeth she tried to move her other hand, and succeeded without any pain. Stunned, she lay still for a moment. A ragged laugh escaped as she thought herself blessed for this little miracle. It was so very little yet made her feel stronger, that maybe there was a way out of this.


    As she thought that, it started to get harder to breathe.


    She tried calming herself down and taking deep breaths but there didn¡¯t seem to be enough air around. What she got in, wasn¡¯t even close to enough. Her lungs expanded to try and draw more in but were unable.


    Shivers racked her body as she tried to breathe but could not. Gasping for air, she clawed at her throat but it didn¡¯t help. Her heart was racing as fast as an antelope now, demanding sustenance to continue which Shea couldn¡¯t provide.


    In a panic, she dived for the energy pool within her and brought the energy out. It spilled through her fingers, evaporating in the air but there was plenty of it within.


    She raised her right hand upwards and the energy streamed through her, leaving her with a heady rush of power; invincibility. It calmed her frantic heart and she realised what she¡¯d done as the world came crashing down upon her.


    The energies turned stone into dust which then fell in torrents over her. She pushed herself against the stone below her, wishing to turn away from the outpouring. It went into her nose and eyes, mouth, bringing out a coughing fit. She coughed and hacked for a good while until the dust settled and she could focus on the rumbling sounds surrounding her.


    The stones were shifting, no longer supported by the ones that sat above her head. Any moment now they would topple over, crushing her.


    Taking a shivering breath, Shea brought her legs closer to herself. From the minuscule light from above she could see the red streaks on them, purple bruises and closed wounds but there didn¡¯t seem to be any major damage. Or so she thought until she tried to push herself to stand up.


    She screamed in agony as lightning coursed through her right leg. On the backside of her shin there was a wide slash full of dirt and blood. The bleeding had stopped previously but her movement had opened the wound and it was now seeping out once more.


    Unwelcome tears streamed out from her eyes and she cleaned them up with the back of her hand. This was no time to wallow in misery. She had to leave this place and find out what had happened to her home. Her mother had never before worn such a look of pure undiluted horror.


    There was a little bit of energy left within her so she reached for her shin. Hot pain threatened to force her unconscious. But she took deep breaths and closing her eyes began using her power of shaping. The energy was slow in coming, its remnants having to be scooped up from the all the corners. That mad burst of power previously used up most of what she had.


    ¡°I can do this,¡± she whispered to herself, ignoring the sounds of stones grinding against each other. There was still time. First was healing and then she could think about getting out.


    Energy poured through her hand and she imagined her leg being fine. It was a far stretch from a true healing but the best she could manage. Old blood turned into sinews connecting the broken ones, dirt changed into blood and skin patched up the wound until it was gone.


    With hesitation Shea reached for her leg, touching it with the right hand. Her fingers trailed over where the wound had been but nothing happened. No pain assailed her. All she felt was the clean skin. Unmarred by any marks or scars.


    ¡°See, you¡¯re fine,¡± she told herself in a quivering voice. The sounds around her were intensifying and she had no more energy for shaping. If anything unexpected were to happen, she was no better off than a normal human. No shaping to save her life at the last second, make a miracle happen.


    Pushing herself up, she stood still for a moment. There was silver light coming from above, suggesting night had come. It was early morning when she had last been on the surface. Before her mother had buried her under the stones.


    The walls around her were high but with dozens of handholds. On a normal day it would be child¡¯s play to climb up. But not in the darkness. Not with a broken hand up on unstable stones.


    Yet she had no choice. If she stayed much longer, everything would fall on her. Any gust of wind might push a little rock and the whole place would come tumbling down. The faster she was out of here, the better. Decisiveness would be her saviour here.


    She reached for the stones before her, finding a decent handhold. Then another. Few reaches up, her left hand contracted and she fell backwards with a scream. Her back hit the ground with a crunch and she rolled into a small ball of suffering.


    It hurt. Everything hurt so much. Why had her mother done this to her?


    No, she pushed such thoughts away. She was no longer a small child and could take care of herself. Mother had believed in her to be able to leave this place on her own. Maybe she was being waited upon in the village even now, once the horrible danger had passed.


    Whatever it had been.


    She straightened and with a determined look faced the wall once more. Blood trickled down her left hand but she focused on her path up. If she chose only the larger stones that were most settled, she should be able to get out.


    This was just a test of her determination. Together with the village¡¯s children she had scaled much more dangerous places. All she needed to do was start on moving. Once half-way through, there wouldn¡¯t be anything else to do and she¡¯d reach the top in no time.


    Not wasting more time for pep talks, she reached for the wall and started climbing. One grip after another. Her left hand was slippery from the blood but she just gripped tighter with it. There wouldn¡¯t be any falling this time.


    The stone under her right hand cracked and left her hanging on one hand. She winced from the pain but did not let go. Instead, she found another handhold and without resting went on climbing higher. Moonlight was coming closer. It was guiding her with its wary light.


    One hand over. She rested then, unable to move any longer. Exhaustion and pain were warring within her mind as she was trying to force herself to pull her body up. One last task and she could rest.


    Someone would be there to help her to the village. They must have sensed her shaping, if not seen a hole opening up in the ground. Maybe not, if it was night. But then children would find her very early in the morning. It wouldn¡¯t be long from now.


    But first she needed to get over the edge. Her fingers were chipped and bloodied as they grabbed onto the often sharp stones, and held on. Right hand felt like it was going to pull out from its socket, having held up most of her weight through the climb. It hadn¡¯t been too high, or maybe it had been. She could no longer tell besides it feeling like forever.


    Another reach and it would be over. She extended her hand and felt the left slipping.


    She was falling!


    Terror surged, giving her an extra burst of energy and she caught the ledge, pulled herself over and rolled away in a tumble of limbs. Chest raising in uneven intakes of breath, she uncurled herself and settled on her back, staring at the moon above.


    It was shining full without a care in the world. Stars danced around it like fireflies, littering the whole sky. Each one had a name and a story but Shea¡¯s mind was blank. Even recollecting her own scattered pieces of memory was an effort.


    Maybe if she rested for a moment? Her eyes closed on their own volition and she fell into a deep sleep. No nightmares or dreams could pass through the exhaustion.


    When Shea opened her eyes, it was still dark. Or once again. She wasn¡¯t certain how much time had passed since she blacked out. Her body felt stiff and rigid, frozen. It was a challenge to flex her muscles and push herself off the ground.


    In dim moonlight, she surveyed her surroundings. The ground was layered in grey particles, even her own body. With a careful touch, she reached for it and had her suspicions confirmed; ash. The whole world around her was covered in dust and ash.


    It sent a shiver down her spine.


    Surrounding her should have been fields of grass. Green stalks singing to the wind in a whisper, small flowers reflecting the moon¡¯s silver light. Her footsteps would be muted by the damp ground as it gave way under her weight. She had often come out to look at the stars and not once seen a night like this.


    Standing up, Shea lifted herself on her toes and tried to decipher whether this was really her home. Maybe she was somehow moved to another place? It sounded more likely than her home becoming a nightmarish place like this.


    Tree tops in the distance caught her attention and they were too familiar for her liking. With careful steps, she started walking in that direction. Ash swirled around her ankles, getting in her way but she ignored it for the most part.


    There was little she could do about it and her destination was awaiting her. Those trees had towered over her whole childhood, standing like sentinels around the village. People believed they had been there from the beginning of time since no one could remember a time without them. All tales had them standing there; strong and tall, watching over the villagers and their short lived lives.


    A foreboding feeling rose in Shea as she saw the scorched and blackened barks of the outward trees. They were standing but many branches had burnt and fallen to the ground, no leaves in sight. It was like the worst nightmare from her childhood, one that mother said was just a dream.


    As she stepped into a pathway, her breath caught in her throat. Right there, at the entrance of the temple lay a body. Its head was turned away but Shea could recognise that dirty blonde hair anywhere; it was exactly like her own.


    She ran through the ash, stumbling on a half-buried stone and falling at her mother¡¯s side. With trembling fingers she reached for her head and brushed the ash off her face as she put it in her lap.


    The familiar features were twisted into a mask of horror and pain. She touched the wrinkles, pushing them to be less prominent and stared at her mother¡¯s eyes. They were a strange greenish blue and as wide as they could go. Shea wondered what horrors they had seen as her body started to tremble.


    ¡°Mother,¡± she whispered in a broken voice, lowering her head to touch the woman¡¯s forehead with her own. Tears rolled down her cheeks and fell on the lifeless face below.


    No more would it smile up at her and tell her not to worry, everything would be all right. This was all just part of the Lady¡¯s plan.


    Shea squeezed her eyes shut, not wanting to see the lifeless eyes below her. How could this have happened? She could remember her mother suddenly stopping as if struck by something, then pushing her down and with a forced smile telling her to stay still. Darkness had surrounded her and she¡¯d lost consciousness.


    It might have been part of mother¡¯s plan but what had happened? What had come to their peaceful little village?


    No answer came to her as she sobbed with her mother in her arms. The cold body spread a chill through her and she felt herself freezing. It felt like betrayal that she could worry about such things as her own comfort when her mother was no longer here.


    How could she be so heartless?


    Tightening the robe around herself, she hugged her mother closer. It was wrong, unbelievable. Impossible. Her home was in ashes and her mother gone. Most likely the whole village.


    That thought elicited fresh tears. Everyone had cared for her, loved her in their own way even if they hadn¡¯t been on best of terms all the time. This was a small village, they couldn¡¯t have lived together without learning to understand and respect each other.


    Memories of helping the villager¡¯s came to her mind; joking, laughing with them. Then something even worse came to her mind. Children, her little companions that always followed her everywhere. What had become of them?


    She couldn¡¯t make herself think of their small bodies burnt to cinder like the trees around the village. It was too painful a thought. They had been just kids! No one deserved to die so young. She hiccuped, tears blinding her sight.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Maybe they escaped.


    They didn¡¯t have to die. Maybe her mother managed to save them just like her? Invigorated by that thought she jumped up and started running around aimlessly. Was that a silent cry she was hearing? Could that have been a soft voice whispering from beneath those rocks?


    She walked and stumbled, stood up and fell again; listening for soft voices she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear through her own crying. Her shaping ability was flung right and left, turning mounds of rock into dust until she could no longer lift a finger.


    Even then, she reached for stones beneath her in an attempt to find something underneath. There was no Energy left in her body and it refused to give up any more life essence, forcing her into a mindless exhaustion. She blacked out, tears making trails down her dusty features.


    Upon hearing her breathing evening out, Iago moved out from a shadow of a giant dead tree. He spared but a glance to the lying girl before moving to his destination; the fallen in temple.


    It must have been a simple, though, large structure. Wide pillars lay on sides, parts of them broken off and blocking his path to the entrance. He jumped on one of them to look for a way to squeeze through. Maybe there was a little space that would let him get inside.


    No such luck. The building had toppled within itself, rather than to a side. This meant all the crumbled pieces were between Iago and what he needed. His stomach grumbled and he massaged it with the back of his hand. ¡°Soon, soon. There has to be something edible in this pile of ruins.¡±


    As he said that, he jumped down to land on a stable looking pillar. Moving with care he reached its end and lowered his hand to touch the stones there. Energy currents pounced at his command, passing through his body and dashing out to do his bidding.


    He winced from the strain upon his body but focused his mind to shape the stone below. It was dangerous to just turn it to dust in one go, like the girl had done, and he was careful to do it slowly. He changed only the stones that lay most freely, not supporting the ruins and started moving down.


    The power shredded his body as he kept it contained within himself but that was part of being a shaper. He had never thought it was this dangerous before but then again, he¡¯d been a normal powerless human at the time. Not that he could complain about receiving this power. It was the thing that had kept him alive for these two weeks after the Scourge.


    There was space below not created by him and he let the Energies go, dropping to his feet. Dust rose around his boots but there was no ash. ¡°Good,¡± he murmured. It meant nobody had been here before him. The place might not be looted yet.


    Not that he¡¯d seen any so. It was just that he hadn¡¯t expected to meet the girl here. She looked like a survivor but that was unusual. Most people left their homes in search of food and shelter the same day after the destruction, not waited days after.


    At least those who wanted to live.


    And she should be able to survive in this dead land. Like him, she was a shaper and one even stronger if her misuse of power was anything to go by. It had been long since he¡¯d seen someone so talented and reckless, unaware of their own capabilities.


    It was a wonder how she had survived through the madness that had ravaged the land. An accident, probably. He laughed to himself, slowly moving deeper into the darkness. Who was he to judge? It wasn¡¯t skill that had kept him alive, either.


    No, just pure dumb luck.


    The surroundings were too dark to see anything so he took a few steps back and unslung his backpack. From there he took out a torch, lowered it to the ground and took the tinderbox from his belt. Striking the sharp edge of the flint at the fire steel, he produced a few sparks which caught on fire.


    With the torch now unveiling the place, he rose to his feet. Crumbling walls met his seeking gaze and he quickened his step. The ceiling was cracked and at parts caved in. He had to care for the stones on the ground that were right in the places to trip him.


    ¡°Curse it,¡± he muttered stopping before a caved in wall. It was blocking his advance and there was no way around it. ¡°Now, I have to risk it again.¡±


    Moving the torch about, he looked at the stones. Most of them seemed to have been part of the ceiling, decorative designs suggesting a temple¡¯s main flooring. Luckily, most parts were quite large which meant he could remove a few smaller stones without toppling the whole structure. Probably.


    Not that he had a choice. He was famished and there wasn¡¯t anything edible for miles about. It was hard to remember the last time he had anything to fill his ever complaining stomach.


    Closing his eyes, he reached for the Energy currents. They leapt at his command, clawing through his veins like mad beasts. Filled with uncontrollable power, one that burgeoned on tearing him apart any moment, he focused it on the two stones near the bottom. They were small enough not to have any effect on the structure but wide enough to let him crawl through once gone.


    Burst of power and the stones were gone. Dust motes floated in leisure until settling down on the ground.


    Iago listened for any unwelcome sounds but hearing nothing released the power from within him. It dashed out, leaving him feeling weak and forlorn. ¡°This is annoying,¡± he murmured to himself, going on his knees and right hand with the torch first, crawling through the newly made tunnel.


    Down there, it showed up there were more stones he had to remove if he wanted to go forward. A slow look upwards revealed a ton of rocks above his head and body. One wrong move and he would be buried alive.


    He swallowed hard, watching the stones around him. Food was important but he could shape it in the worst case scenario. Problem was, it left him exhausted and he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive like that for more than a week. Death would be imminent if he didn¡¯t find supplies in that time.


    Yet, if he pursued his goal here, he might die right now. No week to try and reach some ruins or encounter other survivors. He would be done in a second. Less most likely.


    Fire crackled, choking him with smoke as he contemplated the best way to die.


    Energy currents were all around him and they tempted him to just use them. They would help him survive anything. Shapers were all-powerful, weren¡¯t they? Nothing could get in their way; not other people, not nature. They could shape the world in their image.


    Knowing it was a mistake, Iago gave in to the temptation. Quick death was better than a prolonged one, after all. This was a countryside and it might be a month before he reached another settlement. Or a day after the continents, lands and oceans were smashed together creating a world that no longer resembled the one he¡¯d lived in.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t think,¡± he told himself, coughing from the smoke. He had to move in one direction or another if he didn¡¯t want to suffocate first. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Once more he reached for the currents and received their eager reply. Power rushing through his body, he blasted the stones before him and ran. Well, crawled as fast as he could. One second, two. Something was groaning, shifting above him. Three, four. Dust blinded him but he reached forward, the light of the torch flickering before him.


    Five, and he was out. Sprawling on the ground, he took-in deep breaths and rolled over to see what was above him. High ceiling, a hole - he was distracted by a smell. His belly ached at the mere thought of food and he jumped to his feet.


    On his right there was a door and he went through; the door banging loud in the empty space behind him. The torch¡¯s light flickered from the rush of air but Iago could see the marvellous sight before him. He stood watching it for a moment, eyes shining bright.


    Lines upon lines of cheeses and dried fruits hugging the walls. Sausages and dried meat was hanging from the ceiling in rows. He fell on his knees, unable to believe his luck. This was just too good.


    The next second he was on his feet, pushing a large chunk of cheese into his mouth. The taste close to pushed him to his knees once more. He was going to fill himself. And there was food aplenty, he will be able to survive with this much for a month if he saved it.


    Calming down, he sat down by the wall and munched while looking around. The place was well built, though, not as large as he had thought upon first entering it. In truth, the room was no more than three man heights long and one wide.


    Shelves lined the right side with cheeses and vegetables covering most of the space. Further in, he could see jars with berries, strange liquids and dried mushrooms. To the left of them hung various herbs he didn¡¯t recognise and closer towards him were the sausages. He had cut one off and now was chewing on it slowly, his stomach having been decently filled.


    One thing missing, though, was water. He needed to drink but there was nothing he recognised, and he didn¡¯t dare to try something from the jars. He¡¯d known people who kept their rat poison among food supplies. It was maddening, but better stay safe. There had been enough risks for one day.


    Or not. He looked at the doors, wondering how he was going to take all this food out. He had some cloth he could wrap into a makeshift bag but it wouldn¡¯t fit through the hole he¡¯d crawled through. Not that he would trust it not to fall on his head.


    It was clear he¡¯d have to find another way out. Most promising was the hole in the ceiling he¡¯d seen in the room below. If he could reach it, then the surface wouldn¡¯t be far.


    That decided he left the room and looked for a way up. There was no direct path, but he could probably try scaling the walls. Because of all the cracks and fallen out stones, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard. As long as they didn¡¯t crumble under his hands or feet.


    Shaking his head to push useless thoughts away, he found a good place to leave the torch and rubbed his hands in preparation. It was easy finding handholds and he was up and away. Left hand there, right foot in that crack while left higher there. Rocks slipped under his right hand but he held on and reached the top.


    No easy way to go to the middle of the room so he called upon the Energy currents. Using them he shaped stones into handholds he could hang from and one at a time moved towards the collapsed part of the ceiling. When it was right before him, he swung himself back and forth before jumping in.


    The feat would have been glorious had he succeeded to catch his balance. Instead he landed on his feet but found himself falling backwards. His hands flailed trying to balance him, failing, reaching for something, not finding anything.


    At the last moment, he saw a stone by the hole¡¯s side and pushed all the Energy into shaping it into a metal rod. It went from one side to another, slamming into the backside of his knees. Pain surged through him but with an inhuman willpower he managed to flex his muscles and steady himself on the rod.


    ¡°Ha, ha...¡± he laughed, letting his body hang for a moment.


    He had gotten up, all right. Just how was he supposed to get anywhere from here? The shaping had blasted all his energy, leaving him with the powers of a kitten. It was better than falling three man heights on his back and into some sharp stones, but not by much.


    Minutes passed as he rested, and dared pulling himself up. This time it was much smoother and he stood on the upper floor, looking around in darkness. It was hard to see but he saw a pile of ashes in one corner and tried moving stones around there.


    Most were too heavy but a few gave way and he found himself staring into the afternoon sun. How long exactly had he been here? With the troubled thought he widened the entrance until he could easily move back and forth, then took out a rope from his backpack.


    After tying it around the iron rod, he made his way down. There he packed as much food as he could carry into an improvised extra bag and securing it to himself, climbed back up. It wasn¡¯t easy with extra weight but the thought of going hungry again pushed him onwards.


    At the top, he returned the rope to his backpack and went outside. Sun was setting and he made his way through the ruins. Stones shifted from his weight so he hurried forward, not wanting to stay on this uncertain footing longer than he needed to.


    Jumping off the last fallen pillar, he landed on steady ground and breathed a sigh of relief. He had managed to secure another tomorrow for himself. As he thought that, his gaze strayed to the ground before him.


    A woman¡¯s corpse lay there, half squashed under the collapsed entrance arc. She was staring at him with eyes full of unimaginable terror and fear. He stooped to close them when noticing something behind her. It was just a piece of cloth but after putting his packs away and moving a few stones, he saw the crushed little body underneath.


    He winced at the sight before putting the stones back. The dead woman looked at him as if with chagrin; he had forgotten to close her eyes. ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered to her silent plea. It was only right that in exchange for food, he would put them all to rest.


    It was going to be a long night.

 2 Step Forward

    Shea mumbled in her sleep, not wanting to get up. Yet, why was she so cold? And since when has her bed become so hard? She could remember having been ordered to change the straw by mother not three days past.


    Mother!


    She jumped at the thought, glancing around in a daze. Ashes covered the ground, rose up to her knees from her sudden movement. Blackened sentinel trees stood not far away, behind a small hill and couple mounds of rock. Shea had a faint recollection of disintegrating some of them in her search.


    How could she not have found anyone? Was she really left all alone in this world?


    As she thought that, there was a sound of steps from somewhere nearby. She dashed towards the hill, and over it only to be met with the sight that wouldn¡¯t leave her for the rest of her life.


    Beneath the tree¡¯s shadow burrows lay in orderly lines. She didn¡¯t try to count them, but her mind whispered her the answer; forty-two. Each one freshly dug and filled. Beside the three still open laboured a young man.


    He was a bit over twenty with sun bleached red hair and loose sand coloured clothes. In his hand he held a shovel, and was filling up one of the holes. It had been started some time ago and finishing it, he bowed and put a scattering of leaves at the top. Then went to another burrow.


    It brought her mind back to what those holes were. She floated down the hill, stopping before the first one with a blank mind. It was hard to come up with a single thought and she abandoned the effort as a whole, bending to touch the leaves. They changed under her fingers, turning into bright yellow dandelions.


    The colour was in stark contrast against the bleak surroundings but she did not care. Moving from one burrow to another, she left each one with a handful of flowers. They bent in the wind, singing a silent song only they could understand. A shared symphony for the dead.


    Images of the past flashed through Shea¡¯s mind as she wondered by whose body she was standing now. One of the farmer girls? That oaf of a man who always looked at her with a strange look but never refused to come in aid to anyone? Maybe the children she had played with just the prior morning?


    They had been so joyful as they had splashed in the shallows. A smile graced her lips as she remembered trying to get them out and being pulled in. They had laughed so loudly as she fell face first, rising like an angry banshee. The boys had run off screeching with laughter while Maria, the youngest, had pointed at her and said ¡°You¡¯re wet!¡± with a grin.


    Her innocent expression had been so cute, Shea couldn¡¯t remain angry and chuckled herself. She then proceeded to catch the boys and give them a good dive until they promised never to trick her again. It was another of their no more than a day long promises but she had smiled and herded them back to the village to dry out.


    And now they were lying under the soft ground in one of these burrows.


    The thought should have struck her senseless, made her go down on the ground and bash her fists into it until she fell unconscious. Yet here she stood, eyes empty of tears. Was she that uncaring? Or had she become numb? Could father¡¯s death turned something off in her?


    That event had been so long ago. She had failed to help him, like she had failed the villagers now. What was the point of her ability to shape if she couldn¡¯t help anyone with it? It was always she who survived while others ended up gone.


    ¡°May the Lady show them the way,¡± said a voice near her and she raised her head to meet two dark green eyes. ¡°I thought they would have liked to rest here,¡± he added, motioning towards the giant trees. They were as tall and majestic as before, but now as dead as the people they had protected.


    She nodded, standing up from the burrow she was kneeling beside. It was hard to determine when she had ended up in that position, but what did it matter. This was all just a horrible dream. How could this be anything more?


    ¡°Would you like something to eat?¡±


    His simple words were like a knife piercing the veil. Hungry, cold. Before her eyes an image of an old man rose. She had stood with her parents watching from a distance as the man hugged his grandson and whispered quietly. The words were so low, she had to strain to hear them but once heard, they couldn¡¯t be forgotten.


    ¡°Live, child. It might look that everything is gone with me dying, but it¡¯s not. I¡¯ll always stay by your side and watch over your shoulder. The Lady is kind, you know that. Live for me and your parents. We¡¯ll always stay by you. Never doubt that.¡± He had then wiped his own tears, pushing the child so they were face to face. ¡°Live for all of us, so that once Lady claims you, you¡¯ll have hundreds of tales to tell. We¡¯ll sit around the fire and listen laughing. You wouldn¡¯t deny us that, would you?¡±


    She blinked rapidly to clear the tears from her own eyes. This was no end. Her life had just began. She would live for everyone! Her parents would never forgive her if she gave up and joined them early. All they had wished for was for her to have a happy life. This was her time to make them proud, to show that they had taught her well. No matter what, she would survive!


    Focusing her gaze on the living world once more, she took a better look at the person beside her. As she had judged before, he was older than her but not by much. His sunburnt hair fell in unruly strands around his head, sometimes hiding moss green eyes. Up close they were much brighter than she had expected, almost shining with the inner light.


    ¡°I would be glad to,¡± she answered finally with a smile that was more of a grimace.


    He chuckled at her attempt, then waved towards the ruins. ¡°I¡¯ll go pick something, wait for me there. If you can, start a fire; the nights now are chilly.¡± Hearing her small, okay, he left. Five steps away, he turned back. ¡°Name¡¯s Iago.¡±


    ¡°Shea.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Shea. I hope we can become great companions!¡± he shouted over and after giving her a mock salute, left.


    She stood in her place for a moment before moving in the direction he indicated. At the edge of the burrows she stopped and looked back. Forty-two burrows, each one holding a person she¡¯d known and loved. It was the same as seeing her whole life buried under that heavy earth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she whispered to the people lying there as much as to herself. ¡°I¡¯ll live for all of us. The memories we shared, I¡¯ll carry them everywhere with me. Not one of you will be forgotten! I promise it!¡±


    Her voice flew over the burrows but no answer came. Even the wind seemed to have stilled. Not a sound could be heard.


    ¡°I promise,¡± Shea repeated to the chill air and then turned away. New things were awaiting her and she would not dwell on the past. She couldn¡¯t.


    Running to where the stranger had told her to wait, she collected a few not fully burnt branches and put them in a pile. They weren¡¯t great firewood but there was no choice. Most of the things that could burn, had done so. There was a reason for all that ash swirling around her feet.


    She then looked for something to start the fire but there was nothing at hand. They had had flint at home but one look at the temple made her certain she had no wish to look there. If anything had survived in the building, it was buried under tons of stone.


    As she pondered what else she could do, the stranger returned. He had a couple of cheeses in his hands and a jar of her mother¡¯s best strawberry jam. She didn¡¯t say anything as she took the items from him and put them near the supposed to be fireplace.


    They ate in silence once he got the fire lit and then prepared to rest. Noticing that Shea had nothing to her name, he sighed and passed her his cloak. It was of fine weaving, warm and comfortable to the touch. When she tried to refuse him, he glared at her saying she needed it more. His expression was quite scary so she didn¡¯t dare to argue.


    After wrapping up in the cloak she tried to sleep but it evaded her. Watching the stars she turned to see Iago had his eyes open too. Upon noticing her gaze, he shifted to face her.


    ¡°Do you ever wonder why this all happened? What had we done to deserve this?¡± she asked.


    His first reaction was a bitter smile before he turned on his back to stare at the night sky. ¡°Nothing at all,¡± he said in a faint voice. ¡°That¡¯s the tragedy of human life. We suffer when undeserving, and are rewarded for actions that should be punished. It¡¯s funny really, once you think about it. No wonder being the bad guy is everyone¡¯s favourite occupation.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    ¡°But I am,¡± he said with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the capital and that¡¯s what life was there. The good and innocent were used and abused while the unscrupulous ruled the place. When anyone tried to upset the structure, they were shot down before they even knew what had happened.¡±


    Shea pushed herself on her arms to stare at him. ¡°Have you tried it?¡± There was a strange intonation in his voice that spoke volumes if she could only determine about what. It was neither disgust nor anger, nor mockery but a strange mixture of the three.


    ¡°No... But I¡¯ve seen others do, those poor fools. They should have minded their own business and left the world to its own. Nah, I don¡¯t want to remember. Let¡¯s sleep.¡± And he turned his back against her, falling asleep minutes after.


    She tried to follow but her mind was too alert. Thoughts of her people, what the children had felt joining their families so early plagued her mind. Memories mixed with imaginings, turning her mind into a grizzly mess of colours and feelings.


    At some point they turned into nightmares. She was seeing the kids moving through the ash, growing hungrier and more tired by each moment. They whispered encouraging words to one another, believing that someone was going to find them.


    Night came and they fell to the ground, shivering in their thin clothes. It had been warm during the day time. Now it was freezing. They huddled together, Maria between the two elder children. Still, there wasn¡¯t enough warmth to make it comfortable.


    She started crying. Her wail soon followed by Boris, the younger of the two boys. Levi tried to calm them down but his words lacked conviction. There was no hope in his tone but grim certainty that it was all over. They were going to die.


    Shea watched it with tears streaming down her face. She was like a ghost, unable to do anything but watch. Her mind riled at the wrongness of it, the horror. She screamed at the children, promising to come, that she was right there. Her hands clawed at the invisible chains holding her in place.


    But she didn¡¯t move a step. Her throat grew hoarse with the shouting, yet none of the children looked her way. In the morning they started walking back, not having an idea they were moving backwards. Not able to hear her warnings, promises, threats.


    When sun started setting they saw home in the distance. Neither made a sound, the defeat in their faces evident. Ash had pushed through their clothes and into their body. Eyes, noses, ears were filled with it, and that brought coughs, sneezes that shook the little bodies.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t! Please!¡± she screamed with tears dripping down her face as her body was kept in place. Darkness had fallen and she saw the children dropping to the ground, Levi reaching for the ash with his hand.


    ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s okay,¡± came a voice from beside her and she stilled, uncomprehending. ¡°Open your eyes, it¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Now she remembered the voice. It was the man she had met after waking up in...


    Her mind reeled from the wash of memories as she returned to the living world. It made her heart race and found her breath ragged. Remnants of the nightmare clung to her, bringing the horror with it.


    ¡°I-,¡± she started saying but her voice was hoarse. It pained her to use it.


    ¡°No need to explain yourself,¡± Iago murmured, hovering above her. His expression puzzled her but she didn¡¯t have the energy to try and figure it out.


    Moments later he passed her the bowl. She pushed herself up, taking it with gratitude. The taste was such she almost dropped it down as she turned to take a better look near the fire. Instead of water it was warmed milk.


    She opened her mouth to say something but he shook his head, returning to his side. Unsure of how to react Shea returned the bowl to her mouth. Warm liquid ran down her throat leaving a pleasant after taste.


    It pushed the memories back and the nightmare receded. She could remember the feeling of desperation, powerlessness but no longer recall the details. Something she was glad for.


    The next few minutes she sat and drank, not thinking of anything. A certain peace settled in her mind and sleep beckoned her. She yawned, putting the bowl beside her as she brought the covers closer around herself.


    In seconds she was asleep.


    Morning brought heat with it. Ground close to steamed around her and the few clothes she had on felt like a wool coat. Breathing turned torture of its own kind from the humidity. She rose from her bed unwillingly to see Iago gone. His side was empty of any signs of someone having been there.


    Could she have imagined him? No, there he was walking over the hill with two packs in his hands. Upon reaching her, he passed the lighter one to her. ¡°Do you have any preference of where to go?¡±


    She thought for a moment while taking the pack and strapping it to her back. In her whole life she had never left the village. Well, there was that outing once but it was so long ago, she could no longer recall the details of it. Besides that, she had stayed under the trees¡¯ protection and never dreamt about more.


    Only the tales about the capital had been a change. They always made her wonder how different her life would have been had she been born there. Would she have been a noble? Maybe even a princess? Silly imaginings of a young girl, but she would like to see her dream place at least once. ¡°Could we maybe got to the capital?¡± she asked without certainty.


    From his words yesterday, it was clear he held no warm feelings for the place. Would he refuse her?


    ¡°Why would you want to go there? It¡¯s nothing but ruins,¡± he asked with a stare that made her feel uncomfortable. It was as if it was staring right through her!


    The confidence required to answer him in a straight tone was more than she had. ¡°I-I I always wanted to see the place! Besides, other people should be there! It¡¯s a good place to look for other survivors! People would have to flock there!¡±


    He continued his stare for a bit longer before nodding. ¡°It does, and fine. We can go there if you really want to.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± she squealed, almost jumping in place. She was finally going to see the capital! Her dream city! Then something he said resurfaced in her mind. ¡°It does? You¡¯ve seen other survivors?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered hefting his pack and starting to walk. She had to sprint to catch up with his swift steps. ¡°I¡¯ve met a couple groups while leaving but didn¡¯t stop to chat.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    He was silent for a bit before replying. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready to have companions. Everything was just too raw.¡±


    Shea hurried to move before him and turned so she could see his face once he answered her. ¡°How long have you been travelling?¡±


    ¡°Around two weeks? The madness didn¡¯t hit everywhere at once. It started at the capital and then proceeded in all directions from there at an unhurried pace.¡± His eyes narrowed, looking straight ahead as he continued. ¡°Once I saw it happening in the distance, The Scourge. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard people calling it. The great levelling.¡±


    ¡°But what needed levelling?¡± she asked, returning to his side and matching his pace. ¡°Nothing extraordinary had happened recently or the news would have reached my village. We were small but rumours travel on wings.¡±


    ¡°No one knows. They¡¯re just giving the monster a name,¡± he answered and she left it at that.


    This conversation was making her feel worse by the moment. It was good to not be alone but the man beside her had the grimmest outlook on life she¡¯d ever seen. All that ever came out of his mouth was negative!


    She didn¡¯t want to get infected by it and didn¡¯t open her mouth even when they sat down to eat in the evening. Once more they ate in silence and this time she slept through the night without any terrors waking her up. It would have been a good night¡¯s rest had she not been woken up early in the morning by the blazing sun.


    It was as if she was sitting too close to a fire but could not move away. The fire was everywhere, scorching her skin. It was hard to concentrate through the heat, and her mind grew hazy before they had even started the day¡¯s walking.


    To her relief, Iago passed her a bowl of water. It had remnants of ash in it unlike the previous evening but she didn¡¯t mind much. The glorious liquid brought a sense of life into her being and with clearer head she started walking.


    Sun shone upon them like a vengeful goddess as sand cooked them crisp from below. Shea¡¯s slippers felt like they were made of embers with each step she took. Her skin had blistered from the heat and lips cracked. The rare wind brought even more warmth while sweat drenched her, using up the little remnants of water left in her body.


    ¡°Could we take a break?¡± she asked in a wheezing breath. Even talking was a challenge, requiring energy she hadn¡¯t to spare.


    Iago walking ahead of her faltered in his step but then shook his head. ¡°Just a bit more. We¡¯re close to the ruins.¡±


    She had lost the count of times she had heard those words with a different reason why. They hadn¡¯t taken a break midday when the sun had been most brutal, but neither were they stopping now that it was growing weaker. Weaker in a sense that it wasn¡¯t like in the noon, not that it made her feel any less like a torched bug.


    But it was too tiresome to argue. Words required her to open her mouth, form sounds and then listen for a reply, try to understand through the haze in her head. No, it was much easier to just lower her head and try to keep her feet moving. One before the other. Now once more. It would have to end at some point. That man couldn¡¯t walk forever either.


    Or so she hoped.


    Soon after leaving her home she had fallen behind, but he had never slowed his step. Well, maybe slightly so she wouldn¡¯t be left too far behind. It was hard to tell with his back always being a similar distance away.


    When her feet gave way, strong arms caught her. She looked up to see Iago staring down at her. ¡°We¡¯re here. Just need to get inside from the upcoming cold, okay?¡±


    Shea nodded mindlessly, ready to crawl inside if she had to.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go!¡± he said with an encouraging squeeze of her shoulder and she was left to stand on her own feet.


    It put her off balance for a moment but to her amazement she caught it. While she kept marvelling at that, a voice came calling her to jump down. Opening her eyes a crack more, Shea took a slow look of her surroundings.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sand, ash and more sandy ash. Sun had went to sleep and moon rose to illuminate the world in a pale imitation of light. All it did was give everything a creepy factor. Was there something moving or was that just her mind playing tricks on her? What about that shadow? She could have sworn it had swayed.


    Wait, that was her own.


    She was close to falling once more. Where was that Iago?


    ¡°Come on, Shea!¡± he called again and she saw his head popping up a couple of feet away.


    Two steps and she was standing next to it, Iago having returned back inside. She lowered herself for a better look but the hole was coal black. Reaching with a hand, she tried to touch anything that could help her get down but found nothing.


    ¡°Just jump. It¡¯s not that high.¡±


    The words took their time registering in her brain and she stared at the hole with a blank look. Jump in? That was suicidal. What if she broke something?


    Wind raised ashes and threw them in their face before leaving with a cackle. She tightened the cloak around herself, feeling the chill permeating her thin robes. Staying outside was no solution, and she wasn¡¯t capable of figuring out a better one.


    She pushed herself off the edge.


    Air whooshed past, her body twisting and turning before slamming against the ground. The sound alone made her wince. It had been much higher than she had expected. Whatever, she was down here, away from cold and heat. Time to sleep.


    ¡°Shea!¡± Iago roared, slapping her.


    It made her eyes flutter open. ¡°What?¡± she muttered sleepily. ¡°I want to rest...¡±


    The words were so hard to concentrate on. They slipped past her grasping mind like fish in the river until she wasn¡¯t certain she¡¯d said anything at all. Not that it mattered. She could sleep now. The day was over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare die on me like this! Wake up!¡± someone screamed in her ear. She tried raising her head to turn it but the effort was too much. Keeping her eyes open was the limit of her power. It should have probably alarmed her but she was too out of it to mind. Why couldn¡¯t she just rest a bit?


    ¡°Stay awake! I need to heal your broken back! Don¡¯t you dare fall asleep before I¡¯m done!¡±


    The voice sounded angry and she tried to follow its commands. It wanted the best for her, right? She couldn¡¯t recall. Who did it belong to again?


    It kept on going and going, shouting and ordering her in turns. The identical commands were amusing for but a moment until she realised it were keeping her from letting go. Again and again it brought her back from the edge of falling asleep. She was seriously going to get angry!


    Then a stab of pain in her back. It was so sudden and sharp, she screamed. At least now he wasn¡¯t the only one being shouted at! Her wandering thought was short lived as the pain reached her again. Agony spread it¡¯s sticky fingers all over her back, covering her in burning torture.


    Then the world went black.


    When she opened her eyes, hard ground was the first thing that met her eyes. It were broken golden tiles, revealing greyish stone underneath. Sharp edges glared at her and she wondered how she had thought sleeping here would be a good idea. A few turns and she could find her face slashed by the edges.


    The thought was an unwelcome one and shivering, she pushed herself up. Her body was stiff, back aching from sleeping by just dropping down wherever. She smiled to herself, wandering when was the last time she had been so exhausted. Not any time in the recent past, that¡¯s for sure.


    Turning around, she saw light coming down from above. Sun must have risen some time ago and the heat above would be scorching once more. She was glad they weren¡¯t out there but it was strange. Iago had seemed to want to always be on the move, sleeping-in didn¡¯t seem to fit him.


    Had he felt sorry for her and decided to take a rest day? It was so nic-


    Her brain shut off the at sight of blood right under the hole. There was so much of it, a passing lake. Slow, in timid steps, her memories returned. The cold outside, darkness inside, too long flight and landing on the back. Pain, then nothing.


    Her hand crawled to her back and she touched it with eyes closed shut before her. Nothing. She couldn¡¯t feel anything out of place. It was as if there hadn¡¯t been any injury to begin with. This made no sense! She could well remember her thoughtless plight down! Who jumps down head first?


    ¡°I see you¡¯re awake, I¡¯m glad,¡± came Iago¡¯s voice from a corner.


    Shea shifted in her place and opened her eyes to stare at him. He was in the shadow for the most part but it didn¡¯t hide the black eyes, lines on the face that hadn¡¯t been there. In a day he had aged by at least five years, if not more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± he said with a shake of his hand before she could stand up and rush to him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It might have fooled her, had his hand not trembled uncontrollably. ¡°You¡¯re not fine at all! What happened?¡± she asked moving to stand before him.


    Now being here, she was no longer certain how to proceed. She wanted to help him somehow but there was little she could. It was him who had had all the answers these last few days.


    Burying people to put them to rest, entering her home¡¯s ruins to find food. When they were thirsty, he shaped water or milk for her after a nightmare. And... And when she had fallen, he had healed her using up all he had.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m telling you,¡± he murmured closing his eyes for a very long while before opening them back. ¡°I just need to rest a bit, the shaping had exhausted me.¡±


    ¡°Okay... I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he told her once more and his head fell on a shirt he¡¯d used for a pillow. Half a minute hadn¡¯t passed before he was deep in sleep.


    Shea watched his rhythmic breathing for a moment, then turned away in disgust. This was her fault, she had reduced him to this. It was time for her to put a meaning to their companionship. She couldn¡¯t let him take care of everything and do nothing herself. Not only was that unfair, how could she look her parents in the eyes after living her life like that.


    Opening up the pack she had carried yesterday, she quickly found his bowl and scooped some ash. When wind rose above, it threw some in each time and they drifted down akin to lazy snowflakes. There weren¡¯t that much of it yet but if they stayed longer, it was a possibility to get buried in them


    No, they weren¡¯t going to stay that long here. The moment Iago felt better they would pack up and leave for the capital. It had to have more survivors and they could share their sorrows, help each other so nobody had to overwork themselves. They would help each other get through what happened to the world.


    But now she had to help the person next to her. First and foremost was water. She hadn¡¯t shaped it before but it couldn¡¯t be much harder than changing stones. Everything followed the same principle, after all.


    ¡®Calm yourself and reach for the Energy currents,¡¯ her mother had always told her. ¡®They are always there, within you. Approach the pond they reside in without hurry or trepidation, relaxed. Touch it and let the Energy course through your being, enter each little corner until you feel like bursting. Then form the desired object in your mind and touch the one you have with your hand. Physical contact eases the passage of power.¡¯


    She waited for her heartbeat to return to normal, then took a deep breath and reached for the bowl of ash. Energy flowed through her, forward into the dust and in front of her eyes shaped them into a liquid. It was clear and fresh, bringing a smile to her face. She had succeeded! As a reward for herself, she took a small sip.


    And spit it all out, turning the bowl over. Whatever was inside resembled water as much as wool clouds. They might have similar shape and colour at times, but they weren¡¯t the same in the least. Her throat ached from the disgusting liquid and she spit a few more times, trying to get the taste out of her mouth.


    Filling the bowl with ash again, she tried once more. Calm down, reach for the power and then shape. No sign of ash but a tiny drop was too much. She wretched soundlessly on an empty stomach, tears trailing down her cheeks.


    Why was she so useless? Iago could shape human body, repair what he hadn¡¯t seen or touched but she couldn¡¯t make water! Something so familiar it was horrifying. It should have been a child¡¯s play! Her mother had always told her she was powerful. Not only that, she had turned dozens of boulders to dust when searching for survivors, so why didn¡¯t it work now?


    She was a shaper. Why was she so useless? Her hands lowered as she bent over the ground, smashing the bowl. It broke in two and Shea¡¯s eyes filled with a new wave of tears. They blinded her as she picked the pieces and putting them together shaped.


    ¡°Please, please, let it work!¡± she murmured to herself, afraid to see what monstrosity she had created this time. To her shock, the bowl was in one piece. She brushed the tears off, turning and looking at the bowl from all directions. It was good as new, though, a line marred the inner bottom. Iago would know she had broken it.


    Carefully she put the bowl back inside and stood up resolutely. If she couldn¡¯t make anything, then she would go and find it. Iago was too tired, so this time she would go and explore the ruins herself. Her heartbeat sped up at the thought, possibility of something going very wrong flashing through her mind but she picked the tools and lit up a torch.


    Fire in hand, she faced the darkness in the opposite corner of where Iago slept. The corridor was wide and seemingly endless, swallowed by blackness few strides in. Torch enlightened the edgy walls, brushed off paint and ground littered with parts of the ceiling.


    She walked forward, trying to make sure not to get lost. First it was a turn left, then right. There was a room on the way but it was blocked by a fallen beam. It was being held half way up by a pile of stones, holding some of the ceiling still up so she hadn¡¯t dared to shape anything there. With her luck today, it would all come crashing down on her head.


    In the middle of the path, a fountain rose up. It depicted Lady Mother sitting on a rock in the middle of a pond, fishes surrounding her with their mouths raised upwards. They were most likely meant to squirt water but nothing was coming out. Their jaws were open to the ceiling as if screaming pleas to the Lady, while she sat forgotten in the middle of them.


    Shea bent her head in the Lady¡¯s direction before moving around the fountain. It was a stunning design, made of gold and set with jewels but none of it held any value now. She could eat neither gemstones, nor expensive metals which made them worthless in her eyes. The single day of travel had taught her enough to know better than to get any unnecessary weight.


    Still, when she saw a silver necklace with a sapphire lying on the ground, she couldn¡¯t resist. It was a simple chain with the main gem and a couple smaller ones on the side gleaming in the torchlight. It was too beautiful to be left abandoned in this forgotten place. She picked it up and put around her neck, beneath her shirt.


    When she reached another room, a strange sound caught her attention. It was as if of wings flapping, but not bird¡¯s. No... It was softer, a muted snap snap


    Her eyes widened in slow realisation and she whirled around to see a being standing behind her.


    Scorpius watched the female, standing on one of the stones littering the ground. He hadn¡¯t interacted with humans before but the hatred in her eyes surprised him. It was worse than he had expected.


    ¡°So, came for a meal, leech?¡± she quested in a shaky voice after his prolonged silence.


    ¡°I wish you no harm,¡± he said in what he thought would be a friendly voice. It sounded ominous even to his own ears. He hadn¡¯t talked for too long.


    The female before him stared in shock, then cackled, clutching at her sides. ¡°No harm? No harm? You¡¯re a monster, a killer! Leech!¡±


    Undisguised disgust in the last word made him wince. Like all nosferatu, he loathed that name the humans had given them. It was as if they considered them nothing more than slick, repulsive worms that sucked blood and should be eradicated for the greater good.


    ¡°I need help,¡± he said. Maybe if he tried acting as them, pretending to be human like he might win her favour? How did one even do this friendship business he¡¯d heard about?


    ¡°Liar!¡± she hissed at him, backing a step into the darkness behind her. ¡°You want my blood to survive! You¡¯re nothing but a bloodsucking monster!¡±


    His face crinkled as he thought. What else could he do? He¡¯d tried telling the truth, acting like a human... What other approach was there?


    Problem was, he¡¯d never entered a human city. From the moment he¡¯d left his clan, he¡¯d stayed to the forests, attacking a traveller once in a while and then leaving without a trace before he woke up. Simple lifestyle he was satisfied with until the madness entered the land.


    His survival had been a stroke of luck that was becoming a distant memory. Hunger clawed at his throat. The scent of the female¡¯s blood intoxicated him but how could he get her to share it with him?


    Most puzzling was that she was shaking before him when it was him who¡¯d followed them from the beginning, not daring to close in. They were both shapers, one thought and he would lie dead, and most humans were set on exterminating his kind.


    Hunger had made him show himself. The female had been his choice since she seemed like the weaker of the two. Also he¡¯d heard they were more compassionate, less inclined to kill anything marginally dangerous on the path.


    But here she was, hating him with all her being yet terrified of a single move from him. It made no sense.


    Who was the aggressor and who the victim here?


    ¡°I wish to make a deal,¡± he said, trying to meet her eyes. But she was looking at his body, waiting for any sign of movement. It was as if she hadn¡¯t even heard him. ¡°I said, I-¡±


    ¡°Heard you,¡± she hollered as her head snapped up. She¡¯d tried for a hard tone but by the end it had grown shrill, her fear spreading like a web around her. It made him weary. Was here another enemy? Someone he wasn¡¯t seeing?


    As he carefully surveyed his surroundings, the lack of life, she dropped to the ground and picked a sharp looking stone. Its top was aimed at him like a dagger.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she hissed, ¡°but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be your opponent. You won¡¯t get to me easy!¡±


    As the last words left her mouth, she dashed forward. Having lived through his share of hunters, Scorpius instantly knew she was no fighter. This was a mad dash, no calculated attack. It had no chance of posing him any harm.


    So, what could she be thinking?


    He dodged the rock and turning into a bat flew out to hide in another building. Sun and hunger was torture but he didn¡¯t want to fight. Not yet at least.


    ¡°You-¡± Shea screamed out to the empty air, swinging her stone back and forth without any target. The leech was gone. He¡¯d just up and turned into his animal form, leaving without any trace.


    Her heart pounded as she made sure that was the truth. In no direction could she distinguish any movement. Bleak walls, parts of them lying on the ground and large amounts of undisturbed ash and sand.


    Then her mind flashed to her companion. He was sleeping in exhaustion, powerless to defend himself. Leech might have understood that and that¡¯s why he¡¯d escaped.


    Without another second wasted, she straightened and ran out. Eating paces with each move, she was back to the room in no time. As she tried to get her bearings back, she listened for the dreaded sound. Leech had to have come here.


    But there was nothing.


    She raised her head to see Iago sleeping, no, he was lying by the wall but his eyes were open, staring at her. In the dim light their narrowed visage made her feel afraid, like there was danger lurking in their depths.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in a quiet, fully awake voice.


    Shea pushed herself off, an embarrassed smile on her face. ¡°I went to scout around but when walking back I stumbled on a stone and set a ceiling tumbling down. Sorry for waking you up.¡±


    For a moment more he watched her, then closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Be careful if you go out.¡±


    And then he was asleep. She stared in wonder as his breathing evened out, his chest raising and falling in a steady rhythm. How did he do that?


    Was he that tired? Or was this a secret skill of his? At that thought she smiled, a recollection of pretending to have many with the children resurfacing. Sadness welled up but she pushed it away.


    Now she was the protector. The man had taken care of her before, this was her time to repay him. If the leech even thought of appearing, she¡¯d kill him on sight. No waiting for him to talk more.


    Her grip tightened on the stone in her hand. Why had that monster survived? They were murderers without a conscience, doing whatever they could to keep living. Taking lives was every day business to them. A plague to human kind.


    She clenched her teeth, imaging sticking the stone through his rotten heart. It was shameful of her to have hesitated when she had noticed him. She should have attacked without having listened to a single word, and then maybe he¡¯d be dead. World cleared of the last monster.


    Was he the last? She shuddered at the thought. No, he must be the last. If so few people had survived, there couldn¡¯t be much more of the leeches left alive. Impossible. They were no sturdier in body, even if faster and stronger.


    It took Iago till the evening to wake up. She watched him stir and sit up, fully awake. He seemed to repeatedly miss that sleepy, lying around doing nothing stage.


    ¡°Has anything happened while I slept?¡±


    Shea shook her head. ¡°It was quiet outside.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    After her no, he reached for the packs and brought out the food. It was the sausages and cheese from her home. They ate them in silence, lost in their own thoughts.


    After they ate, Iago picked the bowl. Shea kept her eyes on the ground, not wanting to meet his. To her surprise, he filled it with ash and shaped without asking a single question.


    ¡°Should you really shape?¡± she asked instead, taking the bowl from his hands. ¡°You were so exhausted before.¡±


    There was surprise on his face as she raised her eyes to meet his. Then he smiled with such warmth, she felt her cheeks light up. ¡°Were you worried? Thank you,¡± he said in a soft voice, ¡°but I¡¯m fine. The sleep now was more than enough to restore my energy.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± she murmured, raising the bowl to hide her face. Somehow it had grown very warm in this place.

 3 Non-human

    ¡°Another one?¡± Shea asked with dull surprise.


    It was as unexpected as the sun rising in the morning. Iago didn¡¯t even bother to answer her with a reply. The fissures in the ground had become their curse from the moment they set out. There was none the first day but since then they more often were walking around one rather than moving in their chosen direction.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll need to waste another day moving around?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± he answered with a look to the horizon. As far as he could see the crack in the ground was more than ten paces wide without any thinning out. It seemed they had another boring day ahead of them.


    Shea sighed behind him, starting to walk by his right. ¡°In the last week did we spend at least a day walking towards the capital?¡±


    That was a good question. He considered it for a moment. They had set out almost two weeks ago and at first it was fine. Then from the second day, the fissures appeared one after another. They hadn¡¯t been there when he had went through there and that was strange. The Scourge was already over. It didn¡¯t make sense for the land to still be shifting.


    Could it be an after effect? The Energy currents having gone out of control set something in motion that continues even when they have settled? It was a dangerous thought. He didn¡¯t want to consider what it could mean for the few survivors if the land was still in motion. Especially since to his surprise, he was one of those still alive.


    ¡°We have. It¡¯s not that far now. If it¡¯s still in the same place, that is.¡±


    ¡°How did you ever manage to walk around them all the way to my home?¡± Shea asked with a look towards him. ¡°I¡¯m doing it the first time and I¡¯m already bored to death.¡±


    Iago chuckled to himself. ¡°It gets easier when you¡¯re so hungry you¡¯re about to eat the sand under your feet.¡±


    ¡°Should be glad you found my home then. We still have some rations left, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in your pack.¡±


    She whirled to face him, her eyes wide as they go. ¡°You mean the one that I thought was empty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks,¡± he said with a grimace. ¡°We found nothing since your home but a few dried fruits.¡±


    They had stumbled upon a couple ruins in the time but none held anything. They were heavily buried under sand and ash, most ceilings caved in. It made it close to impossible to explore the place, as much as leaving little chance for anything to have been preserved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue then,¡± Shea said and set out once more. Her back was straight before him and it was clear she was ready to face the world, whatever it threw at her.


    It amused him to no end. She was a nobody, some little village girl but maybe because of that she got used to everything with ease. No tear storms, complaints or rages. He had never expected it would be so simple to travel with her. Her only actions were to move forward, and try to be helpful as much as she could.


    Well, besides all that talking. It was as if her mouth never stayed closed. From the moment she got comfortable around him, it was like she was unleashed. Streams of words battled for his attention every moment of the day, the only saving grace being that it was rare for them to require any response. A non-committal grunt once in a while was good enough.


    Probably, it would have been better to listen and learn more about her, especially since he had nothing better to do but it was too much effort. He had enough of his own shadows to haunt his sleep, no need to borrow them from another.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s there?¡±


    Iago looked up, or, well, down, to see what Shea was pointing at. A golden roof was gleaming in the distance, its thin point reaching out of the fissure. Only the very top while the rest was submerged in the crack.


    They quickened their steps to reach the structure and stopped before it. Iago took off his pack and went to investigate. The edge looked stable enough so he lowered himself on it and looked at the protrusion.


    It was stuck out of the wall a couple paces long with window holes empty in all directions. They were too far to see what was inside but he guessed there should be a path leading inside the fallen tower. More than likely it would be filled with rubble but he will have to risk it. Their supplies were running out, two days of rations at best.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be coming with you!¡± Shea told him before he could order her to stay.


    She tightened the straps on her pack and started climbing down. There was enough handholds to make it an easy work so he picked his own pack and followed after. It was probably better to have her, anyway. She would use her Energy to clear the path in her wish to be useful, and that would allow him to keep his strength.


    It was annoying to have weaker power than a girl younger than him but it wasn¡¯t a choice given to him. One was either born with talent or not. He should be happy he gained any shaping ability instead of lamenting how weak it is all the time.


    ¡°Is the fire steel with you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± he answered crawling over the tower and into the window holes. Ground there was slanted so he had to catch himself on the window edge before he slid into the darkness. ¡°How far is the ground?¡±


    ¡°Not far, you can jump.¡±


    He released his hold on the window edge and let the gravity bring him down. Once he felt like the ground should be coming up, he bent his knees and landed on his feet. Standing up, he took out the tools to light a torch. When done, a wavering light revealed their surroundings.


    It was some rich man¡¯s mansion. Built from thick stone it had survived the Scourge even as its foundation failed.


    Most walls had torn carpets or painting marks. On the ceiling a story was told by a brush. Iago walked up and down until he recognised the tale of a man that fell for Lady Death. It was often told as a comedy but this detailed it as a tragedy, confusions and misunderstandings that were commonly funny shown in a disastrous way.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shea asked bending down to pick something from the ground.


    Iago turned to look and saw her holding a bent violin. ¡°It¡¯s an instrument favoured by the nobility.¡±


    ¡°Can you play it?¡± she asked turning it back and forth, probing at the couple remaining strings.


    ¡°It¡¯s brok-¡± Iago started when he picked up a strange sound. It was coming from down the hall and he could have sworn it was someone moaning in pain. Could they have stumbled upon other survivors?


    It was possible, however, unlikely. This was a good hiding place as long as one didn¡¯t want to be found. But to them it meant they would find no food or other resources in this place. That could only be a cry from hunger.


    But then again, if it was a normal human, maybe he couldn¡¯t reach the cellar without shaping. There was still a possibility for them to find that much needed supplies. It was very doubtful that they could find another house in a day, and shaping food from ash would exhaust him to no end. He would become wholly dependant on Shea.


    ¡°Was that me..?¡± the girl asked in a soft voice, staring at the instrument with wide eyes.


    He looked at her for a time until her words made any sense. ¡°Of course, not! It¡¯s coming from down the hall! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Together they started in the only direction possible. From up ahead a groan reached their ears. It was muted but painfully clear. It tugged at Shea¡¯s heart and she doubled her step. When she was about to pass Iago, he caught her by the hand.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he whispered. ¡°We don¡¯t know who is there.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s in pain!¡± she resisted, not lowering her voice.


    ¡°Be quiet,¡± he hissed, overtaking her and walking first once more. This time he moved with less care, each step two of Shea¡¯s. She had to half run to be able to keep up with him.


    The torch flickered because of the quick movements, providing little light of their surroundings. It was hard to make out anything that wasn¡¯t right before them and for a moment Iago wondered if they were making a mistake.


    Then the pained groan came again and he doubled his efforts. They were both running by the time they emerged from the corridor into a low ceilinged room. It took a moment for the torchlight to calm and reveal the man lying in a corner.


    He was curled into a ball, hands wrapped around his stomach as he clenched and unclenched his jaw. Once the light settled, it glistened on elongated fangs revealing themselves every couple of moments.


    While Iago stared in calculation he heard sounds from behind him. He turned in time to see Shea clench her hand tight against a sharp stone. Blood trickled down from her palm but she didn¡¯t seem to notice. Her gaze was locked onto the figure in the corner.


    Never before had he seen such an expression on her. Whole face twisted in fear mixed with rage; wrinkled forehead, narrowed eyes, lips in a grimace and the paleness of death enveloping all. A droplet of sweat ran down her side.


    As if not seeing him, she tightened her grip on the stone and prepared to lunge. It should have been done in a second, but she hesitated and he shifted his gaze back to the figure in the corner.


    Nosferatu were enemies of humans, that was as well known as that Lady was the only goddess in the world. They needed human blood to survive and cared not for what methods they used to get it. Rumours whispered that they preferred blood from people that were killed in terror, supposedly they tasted better.


    Others said that the one they truly couldn¡¯t resist was the blood of infants. Their innocence and purity was like a drug to the so called leeches. That¡¯s why it was often the method used when trying to lure them out and kill. The amount of children lost this way was insurmountable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the girl chanted under her breath, her body shaking all over. Her muscles flexed and released as she prepared to dash forward but never dared.


    He returned his eyes to the shivering creature in the corner. It was weak. Without aid, it would die on its own in a couple of days. He could help it, of course, but was it worth it considering the risks?


    Then again, having an indebted nosferatu was like hitting a blind jackpot. If the creature felt anything, it would want to repay him and having someone like him watching his back would make him close to invincible. Only other non-human races could face nosferatu on equal ground, and they were rare on a good day. After what happened to the land, it would be great if a family of each one survived.


    But at the same time, there was a reason why humans had pushed the rest of the races close to extinction. Shapers were a power no one could fight against. He himself could kill twenty nosferatu in half a second and not notice the effort.


    So, did that make it worth risking his life to save this one? He would even have to sacrifice some of his blood, becoming weaker in turn. Either the nosferatu or Shea could try to attack him in that weakened state.


    The figure before him shivered again, groaning in pain as it clutched its stomach. The fangs had elongated in full upon sensing blood but the man was too sick to be able to do anything about it. He tried moving but actions were like those of a hundred years old normal human¡¯s; slow, broken and painful.


    ¡°Ahh, whatever. I truly hope you¡¯re worth it!¡± he said as he made his way forward.


    Shea had chosen that moment to gather her courage and he had to catch her mid-lunge. She struggled in his grasp and he had to forcefully throw her away. Her body hit the wall in a crash but she quickly gathered herself and went for the attack again. ¡°Get out of my way,¡± she hissed at him in the middle of reaching for the figure with her stone.


    He caught her once more and threw in another direction, towards the corridor. It dazed her for a second and he used that time to sit down next to the figure. Then he took out a medallion from under his shirt and channelled Energies into it. This was a tool he preferred to keep in secret but there was nothing else he could do to keep Shea away.


    Something had rubbed her the wrong way and she wasn¡¯t calming down until she saw the nosferatu dead. Talking might have been a choice, but it would waste time that could be used travelling. They can discuss this problem after they were finished with this mansion and moving towards her dream capital; just another ruined city.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Wind rose three paces in all directions from him and he watched as Shea took a step back. She wasn¡¯t blind and saw as the wall behind him was turned into dust, similar as the ceiling and sand that rushed after. Each fragment being shredded into nothingness before being able to reach the inside of the wind cocoon.


    Her mouth opened and he guessed she screamed at him but no sound reached him. The cocoon was thorough in keeping everything out. Few seconds more and it became opaque, preventing even the sight from being shared. He couldn¡¯t see the outside and the outside couldn¡¯t see him.


    Groan from beside him returned his thoughts to the problem at hand. He was about to feed a starving nosferatu. Not the smartest decision in his life, but having a non-human bodyguard would be worth it. He would just have to make the person believe it was his own idea and not something Iago wished of him.


    But that was a consideration for later. Now he had to keep himself from being drained dry.


    He pushed his sleeve upwards, exposing the vein on the inner side of his wrist. ¡°I¡¯m so going to regret this,¡± he muttered to himself as he cut his skin with a pocket knife.


    Movement from the nosferatu alerted him about the upcoming attack. The head snapped up and without any preamble darted towards his wrist. The neck twitched, unable to reach it and the man groaned as he tried to move forwards.


    Rolling his eyes, Iago got closer and put his wrist right before the mouth. It didn¡¯t take a second for the fangs to plunge into his skin and he winced from the pain. It wasn¡¯t a comfortable feeling. Then it stopped. In moments his hand grew numb and he couldn¡¯t feel anything, even as he saw the nosferatu drinking heartily.


    It was so amazing and unexpected, for a moment he forgot that he needed that blood to survive too. The rest of his body started to feel light and his mind grew faint. Sight went dim before he wrenched his hand away from the nosferatu.


    Blood sprinkled his clothes and the ground as more skin was torn but he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. It was disconcerting enough he pushed himself away. Why couldn¡¯t he feel anything in his left hand? The skin and vein was torn there and he was using that hand to hold himself against the ground, and he didn¡¯t even notice!


    Movement ahead made him look upwards. The nosferatu stood with blood smeared all over its face. His elongated fangs glistened as he licked the last droplets of blood from them.


    ¡°I knew this was a bad idea,¡± Iago muttered to himself as he reached for the Energy currents. His dim mind took awhile to grasp onto them and bring them lashing through his body. Their wild destruction wakened him and he renewed his look on the nosferatu.


    He was still standing there, unmoving. Iago didn¡¯t use the Energies either, though, he kept them at hand. This was the moment he had said was a problem for the later. It had come earlier than he had expected and he wasn¡¯t prepared. What should he say to make this creature feel indebted to him?


    Say? Why not show trust in him. It would be the easiest way to see if he felt any gratitude or just waited for a moment to kill him.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± he said, shaping his left hand closed. Any sign of the wound was gone but the blood remained. Whatever. Shea would know what happened whether he tried to hide it or not. ¡°Would you mind if I rest for a bit before removing the barrier? There¡¯s someone that wants you dead outside and I don¡¯t have the energy to face her now.¡±


    The young man shook his head and Iago found himself a softer spot on the ground. Putting his head on the backpack he closed his eyes and evened his breathing. Sleep beckoned him but he kept his mind sharp, knowing it was now or never. If the nosferatu attacked thinking him defenceless, he would have to kill it, however disappointing that would be. One chance was all he could spare.


    As he considered such things, outside the barrier a female seethed. Shea threw stones, broken off beams and anything else that came under her hands at the wind wall but it didn¡¯t dissipate. It whooshed in a soft constant, shaping everything it came in contact with to dust.


    ¡°Iago!¡± she screamed but heard no answer. The barrier had quickly become muddy and it had been some time since she¡¯d been able to see what was happening inside. For all she knew, Iago might have already died. No matter how weak, the leeches should never be underestimated. They were monsters with no equal!


    Why did he close himself up with one? She couldn¡¯t understand what Iago¡¯s thinking had been, not unless he thought to save it. But he couldn¡¯t be that clueless, could he? Leeches were monsters that killed people without any scruples.


    Her father, he had done nothing wrong in his life. Simple farmer that loved his family and the ground he worked, dreamt about the stars in the night sky. Yet he was mercilessly killed when tying to protect her from the hungry monster.


    She picked another large stone and swinging it, threw at the barrier. The wind shredded it the moment it touched and she screamed soundlessly in her place. There was nothing she could do besides screaming and crying, and she was tired of the second. Enough of the tears were shed when she had woken up weeks ago buried underground.


    Hours passed until the barrier disappeared and a dark shadow darted out. It was gone before she could even make out what had happened.


    Iago walked out in an unsteady pace but with a pale smile on his face. He stopped before her, and reached for the packs. ¡°Thanks for waiting,¡± he told her as he took out a cheese and started chewing on it. ¡°Shall we continue the exploration?¡±


    She stared at him, disbelieving. ¡°What do you think you have done?¡±


    ¡°Helped an unfortunate soul?¡±


    Her mouth opened to speak but no words left. How was she to answer such a clueless and proud statement? He had saved the leech thinking he was doing the right thing. It was mind-boggling. Was she to believe he¡¯d never heard the tales about the leeches?


    Was it possible for the capital to have no leeches in its vicinity? Her mother had told her they preferred more desolate places, where there were fewer bystanders to get in their way but... It was impossible somebody hadn¡¯t heard about them in their whole life!


    ¡°They¡¯re monsters,¡± she started slowly with compassion in her voice. ¡°You might have thought you were doing good, but they¡¯re killers! His kind took my father¡¯s life! You should have let me kill him!¡±


    The calmness hadn¡¯t lasted. Every time she remembered her father¡¯s lifeless face it brought an uncontrollable rage along. She wanted to kill them all. Every leech needed to be destroyed for what they had done. Monsters like them didn¡¯t deserve to live!


    ¡°So, should I kill all the humans?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This whole disaster, the so-called Scourge, was brought by human hands. I lost my brothers and sisters, a family that I had protected all my life. Does that mean I should take my revenge on all the humans?¡± he asked with a glare, throwing the pack over his shoulder and starting to walk deeper into the mansion.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not the same!¡± she shouted back, running after him and catching him by the shoulder. When he turned to look at her, they exchanged the glares. ¡°They¡¯re all monsters and killers!¡±


    He presented her with a sickly smile. It was disturbing enough for Shea to take a step back.


    ¡°And humans aren¡¯t? You just show your naivete with such words. Out of all disasters and horrors in the world, humans are the worst of all,¡± he growled at her. Then turned away and without waiting for her started walking once more. ¡°Even if your leeches kill a hundred humans a year, how many do you think died in a single day over the Scourge?¡±


    That quieted her down and they walked in silence. She removed any obstructions in their path with shaping, and in the end they found what must have been the cellar. It had a lot of rotten food and few things they could use. They picked those and left.


    On their way out, they stumbled into a walk-in wardrobe. The clothes there were from a rich, thin material, absolutely useless in the current state of the world. She was about to leave when Iago went deeper in and brought something out. It were three summer cloaks. They were quite thin but warm looking, perfect to use as blankets.


    She picked them up and put in her very light pack. Even with the extra couple pieces of dried beef, they had close to nothing. Two, three days tops. And judging by the fact this was the second house they had seen in two weeks not counting her home, it was doubtful they would find anything quick. Not that finding meant there was anything edible in the place.


    It had been close to a month since the Scourge started if Iago was right, and most food didn¡¯t hold that long. On top of that, the land had been turned into the desert, spoiling the few things that should have remained.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so worried. If worst comes to worst, we can shape the food.¡±


    Shea looked up in surprise for having him guessed right what occupied her mind. ¡°How did you...¡± her eyes landed on the pack she was staring at, and changed her question, looking back up. ¡°Can you really do it, shape food?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Instead of answering, she picked up a brush lying on the ground and focused her Energy on it. Two heartbeats and she was holding a sausage in her hand. All her senses told her it was perfectly normal but she had no hope and just pushed it towards Iago.


    He picked it with interest and after turning it over a few times, tried a bite.


    And spit everything out, gasping a few times. Dropping the failed sausage, he looked back up at her.


    She shrugged helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s what always happens. I can neither make food, nor drink.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever cooked in your life? Seen fresh meat?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she answered shaking her head. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That explains it,¡± he said with a nod to himself, leading them out of the wardrobe room. ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with the internal structure of what you¡¯re shaping and it makes you fail. I¡¯d suggest going hunting but...¡±


    It was disappointing to hear his evaluation but as long as he was around, she was going to be fine. The thought of having to skin recently killed animals, worse take their lives herself made her nauseous. She wasn¡¯t certain she could do it even if she knew it was necessary to improve her shaping.


    They left the mansion the same way they had entered and walked for the rest of the day by the fissure in the ground. Sun blasted them with the heat but Shea no longer paid any attention to it. The endless hours of moving went faster if she didn¡¯t think of every single thing that made them so.


    At some point night came and they settled to rest, eating very little from the supplies. They didn¡¯t talk about anything, both aware of the discontinued disagreement earlier in the day. Discontinued, but not forgotten by either of them.


    Darkness settled and they settled to sleep.


    Before morning sun woke them up, an unnatural sound went through the night. Shea was still trying to decipher reality from dream when Iago was standing with all their tools already packed. ¡°Someone is fighting,¡± he told her in a whisper.


    Distinct clang of metal against metal. She rolled out of the cloaks, pushed them into her pack and stood ready, waiting for Iago¡¯s next words. Whatever their disagreements, he knew the outside world better than her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see it.¡±


    *****


    Author''s Note:


    Hey, I forgot to mention in previous posts that I''ll be uploading new chapters every Friday like I had done when writing FoI.


    Also, comments, suggestions, ideas and reviews are very welcome. I want to improve and I''m certain, you want this story to be as good as it can, so let''s work together towards this goal!

 4 Survivors

    The night was dark, no moon illuminating it. Silence reigned, or would have if not for the humans finding a reason to fight even as their world was destroyed. The devastation of the planet hadn¡¯t prevented them from splitting into groups and killing each other over minor disagreements.


    Scorpius hovered in his bat form near the battle below, using his heightened senses to feel the situation. It had nothing to do with him but Iago had asked him to scout ahead and check whether there was any danger. He¡¯d flown as far as the city, listening to the people for half a day before night fell and it was time to report back.


    On his way back, he heard voices and went to investigate when a battle had broken out. One group of humans had made a camp with fires surrounding it in all directions but that hadn¡¯t dissuaded the other from attacking. They burst from the shadows, launching themselves at the unsuspecting group.


    It should have been an easy fight from Scorpius¡¯ experience, and it seemed so at first, but after the first damage, the campers formed a defensive formation and stood strong. At their lead was a middle aged man with a boisterous voice. He kept on shouting encouragement to his troop, telling them this was nothing to worry about.


    The attackers tried to focus him down but his skill with the sword wasn¡¯t too bad. But then, Scorpius knew he was no judge. To him they all felt like they were moving in slow motion, all swings so easy to dodge it would be an insult for anyone to even bother making them.


    As he watched, on the other side of the camp a figure appeared on the hill. It crawled at first, being secretive but soon abandoned all the pretence and sat down in a leisurely form. He flew towards it, shifting when he was right beside.


    ¡°They¡¯re asking to be killed,¡± Iago muttered under his breath and Scorpius wondered whether he meant it.


    He knew close to nothing about this man that had saved his life but it didn¡¯t seem right that he would want to take another¡¯s life. Why would he have saved him, otherwise? ¡°Are you planning to do it?¡±


    ¡°What? No!¡± Iago laughed, turning to acknowledge his appearance. Then he returned his eyes back to the fight below. ¡°What would that achieve? No, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Anyway, do you know who they are?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered, remembering all that he had heard in the city. ¡°The ones with armour belong to the survivor camp in the city ahead. The others are those that don¡¯t accept the rule and scavenge the grounds on their own. Both parties often clash over the supplies found, whoever are the ones that uncovered them.¡±


    There was a smile on the man¡¯s face before him. He looked satisfied with the answer and Scorpius felt relief wash through him. The first task had been a success, he hadn¡¯t disappointed the person that had saved his life.


    ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re a great help,¡± he even said, standing up.


    Scorpius watched him, unable to believe this was it. Not only was he being asked so little as to look over the land ahead, but he was even being thanked for it. The man¡¯s sacrifice, the risk he took saving his life was too much compared to what he was receiving.


    As if sensing his thoughts the man turned to regard him with his steady gaze. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why did you save me? I¡¯m nothing but a danger to you...¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡± the man asked with a genuine look of surprise on his face. ¡°You know I¡¯m a shaper, right?¡±


    It was true, he could be killed in less than a fraction of a second but that didn¡¯t explain anything. Humans didn¡¯t help nosferatu. The two races had been mortal enemies as long as the history books went. There wasn¡¯t an occasion when there wasn¡¯t a war or two fought over who should preside over the world.


    Once the humans had won, it hadn¡¯t stopped either. Wars ended with the decrease in nosferatu numbers but a hunter¡¯s occupation among humans rose out. Those people killed his kind for a living, and survived solely on it. There wasn¡¯t a time when the two races were on good terms.


    They were enemies designed by nature. One requiring the others blood to survive, continue their existence.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still what you call a leech, a blood-sucker! You had not reason to save my life! It would have been more natural to let me die, if not kill me on the spot!¡± he shouted out, wishing for an answer that would explain this mystery.


    He had thought and thought about it throughout the day and half the night but nothing made sense. His mind kept on moving in circles, chasing its own tail. All the conclusions were just too impossible to be true.


    The man put his hands on his shoulders, looking straight at him. Their gazes met, and Scorpius stared at the silent green orbs that radiated calmness and confidence. There was not a shadow of doubt in them.


    ¡°Listen, you¡¯re not a leech or some monster, but a nosferatu, descendant of a proud race. Humans have often oppressed your kind but I can¡¯t see what right they have to do that. Aren¡¯t we all breathing, feeling beings of this planet? It¡¯s important to learn and understand each other, rather than kill from fear and misconception.¡±


    ¡°But I need your blood to live!¡±


    ¡°And what of it?¡± Iago asked with a tilt to his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll die by losing a little bit of blood. And if it saves a life? I¡¯ll make this trade any day.¡±


    Scorpius listened to him, incapable of uttering anything. His mind was one huge mess as he tried his whole life experiences with what the man had said just now. It didn¡¯t add up in the least!


    ¡°You look as if I¡¯d just hit you in the face without any warning,¡± Iago laughed, shuffling Scorpius¡¯ hair. ¡°You remind me of my younger brother when I told him last year Lady Spring would come to us with gifts. He stared at me with that same disbelieving expression with just a hint of suppressed hope.¡± He looked him over for a moment. ¡°Though, I guess you¡¯re actually older than me. I heard your kind ages slower.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Scorpius answered on instinct, his mind no clearer than it had been before.


    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating,¡± Iago murmured, turning away from him. ¡°I know he would have loved to learn all about it if he was still alive.¡±


    ¡°He?¡±


    Iago didn¡¯t turn back as he replied in a desolate voice. It had lost the soft melancholy present when he talked about his brother. ¡°He was my teacher, and friend,¡± Iago said with a shake to his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. He¡¯s dead, like all the rest in this cursed place.¡±


    Scorpius didn¡¯t say anything, listening with intent but the man was done speaking. He turned away from the battle, retracing his steps back to where he had left the girl. ¡°It¡¯s time to meet those people below. Do you want to come with me, or do you want to return to your journey that was interrupted by hunger?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll recognise me in an instant,¡± Scorpius refuted, sending a quick glance below. The girl was sitting on her pack, eyes downcast. The night was black enough for her to be unable to see anything farther than a couple paces away.


    ¡°You can stay in your bat form for as long as you want, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± he answered without understanding where this was going. He could change but that wouldn¡¯t make him any less conspicuous. Even an idiot would comprehend where the bat had come from if Iago came down with one in hand.


    The man pointed at his backpack. ¡°You could hide in there if you really want to travel along. Just know that it¡¯s not a requirement. I won¡¯t force you to help me if you want to leave and seek your own path. I can¡¯t promise you I¡¯ll be able to protect you from the other humans if they notice your existence.¡±


    It was a decision that was the same as writing his own death sentence. More than likely would be. This man was planning to enter the city full of humans, not forgetting that his companion wanted Scorpius¡¯ death. He hadn¡¯t forgotten her screams of murder when he lay powerless from hunger.


    There was no good reason to follow along besides a steady supply of blood. But it wasn¡¯t worth the risk. He could find scavengers with ease now that he was in more populated areas, without any danger to his being. Shapers were rare in the old days, now they would be as common as his kind. Couple surviving at best.


    He shifted into his bat form and flew towards Iago. There was plenty of space in the backpack and he settled in comfort on cloaks kept inside.


    This was a decision that might mark his demise but he couldn¡¯t let such an opportunity pass. All his life he had wanted someone to believe in but never found. It was so common among humans but impossible for his kind.


    In the clan he had had fun but never expected to be left for dead when in danger. He had seen that happen to the injured or old nosferatu but never paid attention, thinking it was normal. Yet when he got shot and couldn¡¯t fly any longer, to be left by all; it was incomprehensible.


    The hunters had been far away, a lucky shot. His friends would have wasted but a couple of seconds to aid him in getting away but no one even hesitated. They left without a look back, seeing him as already dead. It was natural, as expected when they were nothing more than prized beasts for the world but it wasn¡¯t right with him.


    Unlike the common practise, after surviving he didn¡¯t return to the clan. He no longer wanted to do anything with beings that could act like they had. How could he smile and laugh, play games with those that had left him to die? It now made sense why the the old ones had such cynical views, not trusting anyone and not bothering to appear otherwise. They lived for the sake of living, and that was all.


    It was going to be his fate too so he left, finding peace of mind in travelling over the world alone. It was nice to get up when he wanted, go where he wanted, and leave when he wanted. No one ordering him to drain his victims dry so they won¡¯t come after.


    It was much easier to knock the target out, get the little amount needed to continue on and leave before they woke up. No messy hiding of bodies, or dealing with hunters because of mass killings in the vicinity. For most people his coming was like a dream they could barely recall and no one would believe. His kind was said to always kill, it was supposedly necessary.


    That kind of life was fun for the first five years but in time he grew lonely but there was no one to keep him company. His people couldn¡¯t be trusted and the humans would never accept someone like him. He was the tale to scare little children from going where they shouldn¡¯t.


    So, how could he step away now?


    For the first time there was a person that had helped him. He didn¡¯t ask for anything, and had nothing to gain only danger to himself yet he saved him without any hesitation. It was like he didn¡¯t understand the implications of what he was doing.


    That was the most logical explanation but his words later claimed otherwise. He knew what he had done and was proud of it. No regret lingered in his heart. It was unbelievable yet true. Resisting this kind of temptation was the same as denouncing blood.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± the girl¡¯s voice reached him from the outside. The pack¡¯s material was thin enough for him to be able to hear every word with ease. He closed his eyes, and let the conversation lull him to sleep. It had been a long day and night.


    ¡°There are people ahead,¡± Iago answered with a serious expression, motioning for Shea to come to him.


    She stood up, stretching her legs from the sitting. ¡°Are they dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Possibly,¡± he said as he started to walk around the hill this time. ¡°But you want to go to the city and they must belong to it. We¡¯re close enough to meet the scouts and scavengers from there.¡±


    Shea nodded as if she had deduced that herself too, and followed after him. It had to be true if he said so. No way would he lead them to danger without being sure of his success.


    Walking around the hill was swift, and she saw fires raising high into the night sky. They surrounded the camp in a circle, blurring her view of what was happening within. Sounds of clashing weapons had ceased but people were still shouting. Someone was arguing but they were too far away for her to be able to hear the words.


    ¡°Is this really fine, us just approaching them like this?¡± she asked in a whisper.


    Iago didn¡¯t bother replying. They were close enough to see the people behind the fire barrier, and hear them.


    ¡°-wrong! It was ours!¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t protect it so scram! It¡¯s ours now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but petty thieves acting as noble warriors! How can you live with yourselves?¡±


    ¡°I told you to scram!¡± the lead man of the soldiers ordered. He wore heavy armour and was leaning on a broadsword. It was almost twice the size of the man. ¡°Or do you want me to chop the rest of you in half too?¡±


    Hearing such words, Shea started to doubt their decision to come here. The man sounded violent and without a bone of kindness. Not only had he stolen something, but was proud of it.


    She tugged at Iago¡¯s cloak but as he turned to her, they were noticed.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± the man bellowed, raising his giant sword point first in their direction. ¡°Show yourselves!¡±


    Iago didn¡¯t hesitate and following him Shea went forward. Fires flanked them, giving the area a flickering, mysterious air. But there was no mystery to what was going to happen next. The man glared at them with steel grey eyes, scorn evident on his face. ¡°Another bunch of ragged scavengers? Help your kind carry the dead, I won¡¯t harm you,¡± he said in a dismissive voice, sword returning to the ground.


    ¡°Thanks for the offer but I¡¯ll refuse,¡± Iago answered without sparing a single glance to the bodies lying about.


    Upon noticing them, Shea couldn¡¯t turn away. More than five people had been hacked to pieces, their flesh scattered across the camp. Blood was splattered everywhere and she noticed she was standing in a little pool, something floating by her foot.


    Her throat locked, she tried to swallow the bile but a headless torso lying in her vision was enough to push her over. She went on her knees and wretched, the few things she¡¯d eaten in the morning escaping her body. Once, twice; she closed her eyes and breathed deep, trying to erase from her mind what she¡¯d just seen.


    A motion nearby attracted her attention, and she looked up to see Iago standing before her in a defensive position. The man had walked closer to them, but she was unable to see his expression and what had put Iago so on guard. His whole body was as taut as a string ready to be loosed.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Another turn in her stomach and she turned away from everything. As long as she was puking, she didn¡¯t have to look around, face the man that had done all of this. She told herself not to think about it, ignore her surroundings but her eyes were captivated by the horror, finding each and every evidence of atrocities that have occurred in this camp.


    ¡°Step away, boy,¡± the man ordered in a voice that was growing impatient. It must have been not the first time he¡¯d given the command.


    Shea cleaned her face with the back of her hand, then shivered as her mind returned to what was happening now. The man wanted her for some reason. She tightened her grip on the cloak, wishing it would give her the strength to stand up. But her legs felt like thin sticks that couldn¡¯t hold her for a second.


    ¡°Can we come with you to the city or not?¡± Iago asked in a strong voice, not faltering in his position at all.


    ¡°What? Is she your lover or something? What¡¯s with the defensiveness?¡± the leader man asked with a laugh, waving him off. ¡°Just get out of the way. It¡¯ll be better for everyone if I came to like her.¡±


    ¡°Can we or not?¡± Iago repeated in the same tone.


    The man hefted his sword and Shea rushed to her feet but before she could say or do anything, one of the other soldiers got in the leader¡¯s way. He whispered something in the man¡¯s ear, to which he cursed aloud before stomping off towards a large tent father away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the soldier who had stopped the leader said with an apologetic look. He was older than her or Iago but not by much. ¡°You can join us, of course. We¡¯ll set out early in the morning. Be sure to be ready by then.¡±


    Iago gave a stiff nod and the man backed away, leaving the two of them in relative privacy. Only then Iago turned to face her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked quietly, giving her a quick once over before shifting his eyes to watch the camp and its inhabitants.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she whispered back, forcing her fingers off the fabric.


    He gave her a tight smile that said he understood and pulled the hood of her cloak up. ¡°Better stay like this until we reach the city. It should get better once we¡¯re among more people. Now come,¡± he said with a nod towards the edge of the hill that was mostly in the dark. ¡°Let¡¯s wait there.¡±


    They reached the spot unobstructed and Shea closer fell to the ground than sat down. She raised her knees, enveloping them with her hands as the shaking returned.


    What had happened... There were no words to describe it. She couldn¡¯t believe it was really true. It was unbelievable.


    There were stories at her home village about atrocities done by the bandits, horror tales but she had thought they were largely overstated. People making them sound worse than they were to make the children like her more afraid.


    It was said they collected beautiful women like jewels, using them up at some point. She wasn¡¯t certain what that meant but it couldn¡¯t be anything good. The way that man had talked... It was like he already owned her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare to do anything,¡± Iago whispered. She raised her eyes without moving her head to see him staring at the camp with hooded eyes.


    ¡°What did he want from me, anyway?¡±


    Iago turned to her with a look of disbelief that soon turned into a soft chuckle, relaxing his expression. Seeing that normal reaction calmed her down in an instant. If he could look so at ease, then their situation couldn¡¯t be as bad she¡¯d thought. Maybe it was all just her imaginings, terror of the dark night and the unknown.


    ¡°Nothing, forget about it and get some rest. We¡¯ll have a long day ahead of us.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he answered with a glance towards the movement in the camp. Some soldiers had left the tent but they just added kindling to the fires and returned back. ¡°I¡¯ve slept earlier today in the ruins, so I feel rested. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she murmured, having forgotten about the day¡¯s events altogether. They seemed to have happened ages ago, in another reality. Could they have really seen a leech? It felt surreal and so far away.


    Her mind glazed over and she fell asleep with a memory of a better time; her sitting like this with father. They had stared at the stars, and he¡¯d told her all the stories he¡¯d known. Each star a legend of its own. A lullaby to her weary mind.


    It was a long time later that she felt something shaking her left shoulder. She opened her heavy eyelids to see Iago¡¯s face right before her. He was squatting beside her with a hand over her shoulder. ¡°I let you sleep as long as I could but they¡¯re about to depart.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured taking his hand and dusting off her cloak after standing up. It was dirty from sitting on the ashen sand but there was little that she could do about that.


    ¡°Keep your hood up and if he approaches, let me deal with it.¡±


    There was nothing she could reply to that so she just nodded and fell in after him as they joined the soldiers. Most of them were burdened by large bags on top of heavy armour. It was like a procession of turtles moving at a snails pace. The two of them had to slow their walking speed to close to a crawl to not get ahead of the line.


    Only the leader man didn¡¯t carry anything and was walking at the very head, laughing and talking in a loud voice to his soldiers. Their replies were most often grunts or groans, but that seemed fine by the leader. He kept on joking to himself, telling the soldiers about his glorious days as a captain of the capital guard.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe that could have been true, that such a man could be allowed such a high position, but none of the soldiers refuted him. They didn¡¯t listen with much interest but none were furious or even angered. It was like they accepted those words as true. Maybe they even knew them to be so?


    Iago¡¯s words came to her memory. He had called the capital a centre of corruption, a place where good died and evil prospered. It had sounded like lies of a bitter soul but now she was no longer sure. Had it really been a good idea to come to this city? It was starting to look more and more dangerous by the moment.


    The rest of the day and most of the night had passed without incident until they saw the capital in their sights, the glorious Yrea. Or what was left of it.


    Whatever majesty the city had possessed was long gone. Toppled towers and jagged edges of buildings met Shea¡¯s searching gaze. The sight was no different from her home and the fallen in temple. You couldn¡¯t tell the two apart if not for the amount of ruin. Here were hundreds of houses, the rubble reaching as far in the horizon as she could see.


    ¡°It¡¯s dazzling, isn¡¯t it?¡± Iago asked with a voice that wasn¡¯t as bitter as he might have tried for. Underneath the dripping sarcasm there was a sliver of warmth hiding.


    ¡°This is your home...¡± she murmured instead of answering and tried to imagine what the place might have looked before the destruction. It must have been magnificent with the towers reaching towards the sky, tall buildings battling against them for supremacy.


    She¡¯d heard there was a place built solely from glass that shone in all the colours of the rainbow when touched by the sunlight, and could be seen miles from the capital. But whether that had been true was now nothing but a tale. Nothing had remained standing, crumbling onto itself and crushing whatever was underneath.


    It was like a massive graveyard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I really want to enter it...¡±


    Only now did she consider how many lives this place must have taken. It was the most populated city in the continent, after all. No matter how many survivors there were, a hundred people must have died for each of them. Maybe more. She couldn¡¯t imagine so many people in one place yet it must have been true to build a city of such size...


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too late to change your mind, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Iago asked with a laugh. The natural cheer of his voice resonated against the dead atmosphere, bringing many looks towards him.


    Shea hesitated for a moment before asking. ¡°Were... Were you here when it happened?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It was one fine morning, sun dying the sky in brilliant pinks,¡± he answered, not elaborating more and she didn¡¯t dare to ask. It must have been something horrible for the land to change from lush forests and plains to an ashen desert but what exactly had happened? It was frustrating knowing nothing by having slept underground through it all.


    They had reached the edge of the crumbled city by then and a soldier, the one from before moved into their path. ¡°You should come with me to have dinner now. Tomorrow you¡¯ll be evaluated and the elders will judge whether you can stay or have to depart.¡±


    ¡°Have to depart?¡± Shea asked in surprise.


    ¡°Only those who are useful can stay,¡± he said with his head down from more than his burdensome pack. ¡°People without skills are asked to leave since there¡¯s no food to waste on those that don¡¯t give anything to the society. It¡¯s a rule enforced for the greater good of everyone.¡±


    ¡°Great good...¡± Iago laughed, shaking his head in mirth Shea and the soldier didn¡¯t share. ¡°Ignore me. Let¡¯s go to that canteen you¡¯ve set up. It¡¯s been a whole day since I¡¯ve had a good meal.¡±


    The soldier watched him with weary eyes but didn¡¯t say anything. He led them deeper into the city, towards one of the houses that was much more intact than the rest. It¡¯s top two floors had fallen in but the ground one was standing strong.


    ¡°Go in, I¡¯ll be right there once I pass the supplies to the keeper.¡±


    He then disappeared behind a toppled wall and they were left alone. Iago wasted no time in walking into the canteen, and Shea had to hurry after to catch up. She had no wish to be left alone in this dead city.


    Inside she was assaulted by the smell of rot. It was so overpowering she had to press her fingers against the nose and breathe through the mouth to not pass out. She hadn¡¯t smelled something so disgusting in her life.


    Iago marched through the middle, between two long tables sat by people and straight to the front where the food was distributed. Upon reaching it he froze, staring at the sickly mess that passed as food here. The vegetables in the soup were clearly rotten, and sparse meat greenish in colour with a glistening slimy texture to it.


    There was not a chance Shea would dare to put something like that in her mouth, but the people at the tables were eating it. They grimaced with each scoop of the brew, gagged a bit but kept on going. Spoon after spoon they ate the rotten food. She felt nauseous just watching them.


    ¡°Are you the newcomers?¡± a woman asked coming to stand behind the counter. She picked a bowl from a pile to her left and smiling poured it full. ¡°You came at a right time. There were some great hunts recently and there¡¯s enough food for everyone. Please, enjoy.¡±


    She passed the bowl to Iago and he took it with a stony expression before slamming it against the counter. ¡°Who the hell calls this food?¡± he roared to the crowd in the room. ¡°Bring him to me so I can snap his neck right this moment!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± someone from the back complained. ¡°Don¡¯t dis people feeding you!¡±


    ¡°Feeding me?¡± Iago asked with a sneer. ¡°You actually call this edible? If you want to die in the next week, then maybe, but I don¡¯t plan on joining you!¡±


    A beefy man sitting near the counter stood up and came to tower over Iago. ¡°Leave if you don¡¯t like it but don¡¯t insult us. We worked our assess off, risking our lives to get this and won¡¯t stand for you to trash our work. How did you even survive so long with such attitude?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what ¡®s goin-¡± the soldier¡¯s voice came from the entrance but nobody paid him any attention.


    Iago crossed his arms, smirking at the man that looked like he could snap him in two. ¡°Is that really the question you should be asking? Maybe ask nicely, and I might actually turn this shit into real food.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± someone roared from the crowd but the big man silence him with a raised hand. ¡°Turn it?¡± he asked in a quiet voice.


    Instead of answering, Iago reached his hand over the bowl on the counter and shaped. The rotten vegetables returned to their natural form, water cleaned out and meat regained its colour. The soup looked like something any mother would have cooked on a lazy evening.


    People clambered in the back, not understanding what was happening and some came over to watch. Like the man before them, the moment they saw the bowl¡¯s contents they fell into a stunned silence. None able to utter anything that would make sense.


    ¡°You¡¯re a shaper!¡± the soldier guy shouted in surprise. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that before? You must go and see the mistress. She would be greatly pleased to meet others like her!¡±


    The look Iago levelled on him could have put undead to death. ¡°There¡¯s a shaper in this camp and your people are eating this?¡±


    ¡°Well, well... Yeah? She¡¯s a lady of noble blood!¡±


    ¡°And that means she won¡¯t lower herself to this kind of task even if it means saving people¡¯s life?¡± Iago asked with disgust dripping off his voice. He turned away from the soldier as if the conversation was over and picking the bowl with fresh ingredients carried it to one of the children at the table. ¡°Tell her to get off her high horse and look at the world around her. Until then I have no wish to see her.¡±


    After that he went from one person to another and shaped their food. The people followed his movements, the expressions on their faces varying from shock to amazement to apprehension but none stopped him. They sat still in their seats, few moving as far as pushing their bowls towards him.


    When he finished, Iago straightened out and facing the crowd said, ¡°If you ever want to eat true food again, bring what you find and I¡¯ll shape it. I¡¯m no legendary talent, not some prodigy but I won¡¯t let others starve and die from sickness when I can help it!¡±


    Having said his part, he came to get two more bowls from the canteen lady and after shaping them ate together with Shea in silence. No one dared to say a word to them. Shapers were a legend after all, so high and mighty they were closer to gods than humans. Normal people never saw them or their talents, and when they did it was usually to their suffering.


    To see a shaper use his talents to help commoners was similar to seeing The Lady descend to mortal realm. No one would believe such a lie.

 5 Outside

    The sun was waking up in the east when Iago finished eating and left the canteen. Shea followed after him like a pet that didn¡¯t even need to be given the commands. Fascinating how she had decided he was trustworthy and didn¡¯t question any of his actions, even if they were no good, like entering this city once they saw who lived here.


    When Iago stepped over the threshold, the soldier rushed after. The man extended his hand as if to stop him but then thought better of it. ¡°I went to see the Elders, they want to meet you now.¡±


    ¡°Do they?¡± Iago asked with a frown, then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to meet them.¡±


    ¡°But.. But!¡± the soldier shouted out, lost on how to answer that question. ¡°They¡¯re the leaders of this camp. You need to get their approval to continue staying here!¡±


    ¡°I have my doubts,¡± Iago murmured, then raised his head to meet the soldier¡¯s gaze. ¡°Who in your opinion will come to kick me out? I¡¯d like to meet that person.¡±


    The man knew better than to open his mouth. No one would dare to obstruct a shaper¡¯s path. Still, he had to do his job. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take the girl. Her fat-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with me,¡± Iago cut him off. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ No, that would be all,¡± the soldier said with a small head bow in respect. The flash in his eyes, though, told Iago everything he needed to know about whether it was genuine. ¡°I¡¯ll be off then.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he said in an offhand manner and moved his eyes to the road ahead.


    Morning light showered familiar streets in soft light, bringing memories of times past. He hadn¡¯t lived in this part of the city but the architecture was similar throughout the majority of the capital where commoners lived. Simple two story houses with leaking roofs and cracked walls. They had been built so long ago, they were crumbling under the people¡¯s feet but no one could afford the repairs.


    Still, it was a roof over one¡¯s head. He¡¯d spent enough nights sleeping under the open sky to know how much that was worth.


    ¡°I still want to help,¡± Shea said in a quiet voice near him. He turned to see her walking a few steps back, head lowered as she held onto her dress with white fingers.


    ¡°Mhm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden to this city! I want to help these people out too!¡± she declared in a strong voice, her cheeks growing pinker with each word. Her head fell right back down after finishing too.


    He shrugged. ¡°Then go after that soldier, I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll find some work for you.¡±


    ¡°You.. You¡¯re not angry, right?¡±


    ¡°Angry?¡± Iago asked with a tilt to his head. ¡°Why would I be? It¡¯s your choice what to do with your time and abilities.¡±


    It seemed to have been a real worry for the girl as she breathed an audible sigh of relief, then smiled brilliantly at him. He had to admit to himself that grin was a powerful weapon. Happy, pink-cheeked - she looked better than any lady of the capital with mascara all over their face could claim to.


    ¡°Will you come with me?¡±


    He shook his head, letting out a long held yawn. ¡°I think I¡¯ll find a place to rest now. Find you in the evening, or something. Oh, just be careful about that other shaper. That commander is most likely her personal chief, or something similar.¡±


    Shea nodded and dashed after the retreating back of the soldier. He hadn¡¯t dallied around and was almost gone from their sights. Upon hearing the girl¡¯s shouts he stopped and said something, but they were too far for Iago to hear.


    Not that he really wanted to. It felt like an elephant was sitting on his mind and Iago yawned again, pulling his eyes open for the hundredth time this morning and walked away.


    Most houses seemed uninhabited but all of them were too crumbled for his liking. It would be hard to relax in a place where you had to worry that the roof could fall on your head any minute.


    One of the buildings looked promising from the outside, top floor had fallen but to the side which left the bottom floor standing steady, with few cracks lining its walls. However, the moment Iago approached it, voices reached him from inside. Judging by the sounds, it should have been over twenty people.


    He changed his path and went deeper into the city. There would be plenty of places there. As he was about to step onto a road leading into the noble districts, he saw a crooked tower. Part of its foundation had given way resulting in an angle but the rest of it was decent. Well, if you didn¡¯t judge the missing three and a half floors. Only two remained with the flooring of the third and two walls there.


    Approaching without hurry, he listened for any sounds but heard nothing. No one met him at the door and he went inside.


    It was furnished in the scarcest of ways; absolutely nothing besides a few white places on the walls where paintings or carpets once hung. It was somewhat disconcerting but Iago kept his judgement until he saw everything. There was still the second floor to check out.


    The stairs were in a poor shape. Half of them were missing and some of those remaining had cracks running through them. He had to jump from one to another, afraid of making a wrong step. Luck holding, he reached the next floor without incident.


    After opening the doors, he was pleasantly surprised. This was more like what he had been looking for.


    A large bookcase occupied one of the walls. The movement of the tower had thrown most of the books out, which were now scattered over the floor. Underneath them was a thick dusty carpet. It depicted some kind of mythical beast but Iago couldn¡¯t determine what it was through all the dirt.


    His gaze moved forward and landed on a wooden desk near the window. He walked closer to inspect it and recognised redwood. With a few swipes of a cloth, it would be shining once more. There was even a similar chair underneath, though it was broken to pieces. It would take a bit of fumbling about, but he was certain he could repair it without using shaping.


    That would be nice. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he¡¯d worked on something so simple. It was probably when they had returned to the capital after all those years with nothing but a few coins to their name. It was enough to get a small house on the outskirts but not much more.


    Everything had to be made by hand or scavenged from the craftsmen in the city. He chuckled to himself, recalling the hours spent haggling over a single chair much worse than this one. The artisan had wanted to take the wood to warm his house¡¯s hearth but they had argued it was part of the shop¡¯s inventory so it should be for sale. They had talked for so long and to such nonsensical extents that the man just gave up and let them take it for a single copper.


    Oh, how they had been proud about that. They had gotten a good chair for a single copper!


    ¡°Good chair, my ass,¡± he muttered. ¡°It was but four pieces of wood, not even equal in size, and a part of a plank to put on top! Still, we made it work.¡±


    There was a sound of movement in his backpack and he opened it to let Scorpius out. The nosferatu flapped for a moment, then changed shape. It was so quick, Iago couldn¡¯t see what happened. One moment there was a bat flying through the room and the next a young adult stood with a serious expression.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Iago welcomed him, brushing the dust off the desk with his hand before turning away from it. His eyes landed on the last and most important part of the room.


    Tucked in a corner stood a small single bed. It was covered in old unmoved blankets and that¡¯s all that mattered. He could rest here without anyone getting in his way.


    ¡°Is there anything you need of me?¡± Scorpius asked, looking around the room. His expression didn¡¯t change throughout the whole inspection.


    Iago sat down on the bed. It was hard but not as much as ground would be. ¡°No, you can go and explore the city.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Scorpius said with a pointed look towards the window. Sun was still in the early stages of rising but the heat was mounting up while brightness already encompassed everything.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. You can stay here until the evening.¡±


    Scorpius nodded in acceptance but before Iago could tell him goodnight, he spoke up again. ¡°Why did you let her go with the soldier? He¡¯ll find out she¡¯s a shaper.¡±


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s not a secret that can be kept for long.¡±


    ¡°But what if she becomes more useful than you and they decide to get rid of you as an someone hard to control? A threat? Humans do that all the time!¡± Scorpius said, his mask finally cracking with worry lines appearing on his face.


    ¡°You worry too much,¡± Iago answered leaning back against the wall. ¡°Her shaping is erratic, powerful but without anything to help keep it form. If she was taught well, and her mental barriers removed, she¡¯d be a danger but now¡­ It¡¯s impossible for her to become anything.¡±


    The wording seemed to have surprised the nosferatu. ¡°Mental barriers?¡±


    Iago nodded with a yawn. ¡°She attacked you like a cave woman with a stone in her hand. Do you think you would have survived had I wanted your demise?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Scorpius murmured, his brow furrowed. It was something that had bugged him in their encounter too. ¡°Why did she attack me like that? I couldn¡¯t make any sense of that. She should have been the aggressor but instead I could have killed her with ease¡­¡±


    ¡°I think, it¡¯s as simple as no one ever telling her that she can kill with shaping. The possibility might have just never crossed her mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s..¡±


    ¡°Outrageous?¡± Iago asked with a laugh. He looked up as if he could see the sky above but it was just a dusty ceiling. ¡°Some people are lucky enough to live lives devoid of violence and suffering. I still haven¡¯t decided whether I should pity or envy them.¡±


    Scorpius hesitated but asked nonetheless. ¡°You won¡¯t teach her, will you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Iago answered, closing his eyes. They were so heavy and he had no reason to keep them open. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he¡¯d slept. Two, three days ago? It was way past the point he should have taken a rest.


    The nosferatu didn¡¯t say anything more and silence took reign of the room, and not five minutes later Iago¡¯s mind left for the dream world. Or nightmare in his case. It was such a thin line between the two, after all.


    In the meantime, the girl the two had discussed was talking with a soldier that had introduced himself as Alec. He was apparently twenty five years old, much older than her though she wouldn¡¯t have said so from his appearance. Short brown hair, youthful blue eyes and an always smiling face.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked as they rounded a corner.


    All the streets looked identical to her. None of the buildings had anything to tell them apart besides the different ways they had crumbled in. Some had fallen on the side, others toppled on themselves while a couple looked like they had been struck by something. Their sides were cut in half like one splits a log in two equal parts, or in some cases incinerated whole. She stepped wide around them.


    There was just something wrong with seeing nothing but small pieces of stone where a building had once stood. Or more often where the other half still stood.


    ¡°Where we left the food, you can help me and others sort it out. That¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked with a look towards her.


    She nodded in answer. ¡°I don¡¯t mind working. I¡¯ve lived in a village my whole life.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡± Alec asked with surprise. ¡°I thought you were some noble lady with the way that guy was protecting you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just the way he is.¡±


    ¡°If you say so...¡±


    They walked in quiet after, Shea having no idea how to continue the conversation. It had ended on such an awkward note. The soldier didn¡¯t seem to believe her about Iago, but she didn¡¯t want to start defending him since no accusations were said.


    Maybe she could just change the topic? It would be better than walking without saying anything like this. She was about to ask him about living in the fallen capital when a teenager in armour halted before them out of breath.


    He shifted the too large helmet on his head so that it sat straighter and saluted Alec. ¡°Leader, the squad is planning to go hunting. They want your approval before leaving.¡±


    ¡°But we just went yesterday. The storehouse should be full for now!¡±


    ¡°Commander took all the bags but one. He said this batch was especially nice and should go to the Mistress and her retinue,¡± he reported without saying his opinion but his tone was enough. It was furious and his face twisted into an ugly mask as he added, ¡°Commander also said we should be thankful for the Mistress¡¯ kindness since she decided to leave one bag for us.¡±


    ¡°One bag?¡± Alec shouted out, his own voice lacking any control. ¡°We have to feed the whole city with it, not just us!¡± The teenager nodded eagerly, ready to say something but Alec waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said in calmer tone. ¡°We shall go hunting then.¡±


    ¡°Should I notify Commander?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Alec said with a shake of his head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, go to the others and have them prepare. We leave the moment I come.¡± The teenager soldier saluted and Alec turned towards Shea. ¡°Sorry, it seems the plans have changed. I¡¯ll show you around and find some work on another day, okay?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I come with you?¡±


    The question made the leaving leader double back. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous there! I wouldn¡¯t take anyone that is not a soldier hunting through the debris. Not only can the houses crumble at any point but we can be attacked by scavenger parties. No, it¡¯s way too dangerous for someone like you!¡±


    Shea crossed her hands over her chest as she scowled at the man before her. He was acting just like the old folk in her village, saying she was too young, too weak, too something to go wander the forest alone or go diving in the river. ¡°I¡¯m not your pampered city lady! I lived in a village all my life, and how do you think I¡¯ve got to here? By flying on a magical carpet? I¡¯ve been to a number of ruins, walking alone or with Iago!¡±


    ¡°He let you go with him?¡± Alec asked with an expression of horror on his face.


    ¡°He never questioned my right to do so! This is no longer the world where you have the freedom to coddle others, at any day they might be left alone and have to protect themselves! What would you feel if you knew it was your fault they never learnt how to do so?¡±


    ¡°I- uhm- I-¡±


    Shea breathed heavy, her heart beating at double the speed. ¡°When it happened I knew nothing and would have died in days. But because of Iago I now know how to survive on my own. I won¡¯t let you return me to that useless little girl that can¡¯t help anyone, even herself!¡±


    Alec didn¡¯t seem too convinced but couldn¡¯t find a good enough way of refusing her and in the end just shrugged. ¡°If you really want to, I won¡¯t prevent you. But don¡¯t expect me or other soldiers to safeguard you.¡±


    Although, he said that, there was no truth to it. The moment other soldiers found out about it they were shocked, then laughed at their leader for being defeated by a woman and then made sure she was in no danger whatsoever throughout the journey.


    They told her to stay in the centre of their formation as they moved outside the city. The heat in the desert was as bad as always once the sun rose and she wondered how those men could bear wearing all that armour. Steel helmets and breastplates with chain mail underneath. Swords hung at their belts and half of the soldiers had shields strapped to their backs or hands.


    Because of that they were forced to walk at a turtle¡¯s pace. She felt like skipping and twirling around just to pass the time from the boredom. Her other option being listening to men wheeze and pant as they put one foot before the other. Sweat ran their foreheads in torrents and half an hour in one of them fainted.


    Stopping, they crowded over the man and Alec loosened some of his armour but mostly just poured dirty water over his face. Soon enough the soldier came back to himself, a look of pure annoyance on his face. He muttered under his breath, pushing himself off the ground and shoving concerned friends away from him.


    Soldiers laughed and joked, but their voices were strained.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Is it far from here?¡± Shea asked in a quiet voice.


    A woman from the front turned to reply to her. Her armour was lighter than that of others and there was a bright smile on her face. ¡°An hour or so. We¡¯ve walked most of it by now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to her her,¡± another woman countered, hitting the previous soldier with a gauntleted hand. ¡°There¡¯s still from two to three hours since the heat will start taking victims soon.¡±


    Her words showed up to be true as soldiers started falling one after another. The group managed to take but few steps before another one went down. It wasn¡¯t normal, unhealthy probably but everyone treated it as if it was expected. Shea had a hard time understanding how that could come to be.


    Mother had always repeated her to take care of one¡¯s health. It was the motto she tried to instil in every villager. As long as you were healthy, you could achieve anything. No goals were worth reaching if you lost your health over them.


    She considered telling that to the soldiers but they were so sure of themselves. Maybe they knew something she didn¡¯t. It could be that the heat stroke was nothing for the people from the capital, their health might be more resistant. Or they could have some medicine that prevented damage from it.


    Alec held out the longest but even he fell by the end. Though, just once, unlike many of the other soldiers. The sun was especially harsh today, Shea herself felt faint at times, and she was wearing just her thin clothes and a cloak to hide her skin from direct sunlight.


    Right before midday when the sun was at its highest they reached the mansion. It stood alone in the middle of nowhere with most of its walls collapsed upon themselves. Only the backside had remained, once white walls greyed and weathered. Wide cracks could be seen from afar but the walls were still standing, though the bottom floor was buried underneath the sand.


    ¡°We¡¯ve scouted it last week,¡± one of the woman said, falling back to walk by Shea. ¡°But leader there wouldn¡¯t let us explore it saying it was too dangerous. Ha, what does he know! We should have scavenged it days ago!¡±


    ¡°Denni, stop it. You know he was right, Commander would have gutted us all if he found out,¡± the other hissed, moving to walk by Shea¡¯s other side.


    ¡°And he won¡¯t now?¡±


    The one named Denni shrugged. ¡°Maybe. Even if he was notified, he might still get furious for us leaving without him.¡±


    Shea remembered Alec telling the messenger soldier that he¡¯ll tell the Commander but never leaving to do it. He had talked with her for a bit longer before they walked without hurry towards where his soldiers were waiting, after which they¡¯d left right away.


    It was probably not a good idea to mention it so she kept it to herself. The two woman didn¡¯t notice her silence and kept on bantering among themselves whether they were going to get gutted upon return or not.


    ¡°Everyone prepare!¡± Alec shouted out as they neared the ruins. Both female soldiers sighed and left Shea¡¯s side to return to their place at the front. ¡°Look for signs of recent human presence!¡±


    Upon hearing the words, the soldiers scattered in all directions. They went around the house with their noses to the ground, or as low as they could move them with all that armour. It was almost funny how they bent and shifted to see anything through the slits in the helmets.


    ¡°We can proceed once they¡¯re done,¡± Alec said.


    Shea looked up at him with a frown. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the wind hide all the tracks in the sand minutes later?¡±


    Leader¡¯s face went through a myriad of expressions at her words; narrowing of eyes, sudden widening and a horror filled look towards his soldiers. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s not always wind¡­¡± he murmured without any conviction.


    Shea was certain she¡¯d said something wrong and didn¡¯t talk more. Instead she decided to go to the two woman and join them in moving a few stones. Together the three of them managed to push them away and Shea was shocked to see a hole in the ground.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± she asked with a look towards the two soldiers.


    They grinned at her, Denni adding a wink. ¡°Trade secret.¡±


    ¡°Corp, we¡¯re going in!¡± the other shouted out and before Alec could stop them, clambered into the hole.


    With a quick glance around, Shea went after.


    At first the sun¡¯s light showed her the way, but soon darkness settled. Touch alone was left to provide all the necessary information. The surface was unequal, but not sharp so the descent wasn¡¯t complicated. She¡¯d gotten down more complicated trees when she was younger.


    Soldiers below her made a lot of noise in their wake, and it was easy to know when the ground was close. She jumped down the last bit and turned around to face the darkness. In an instant, she regretted not asking Iago for his tools before leaving. His fire steel would have been invaluable now.


    One of the woman cursed, a few sparks flew and a fire blazed alight. ¡°Ha! I told you I knew how to do it!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, Lyra. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Denni said with her eyes locked on the staircase to their right.


    Shea in the meantime took a better look at the room they were in.


    It was very large, with wall high windows in three of the four directions. All of them had broken down, pieces of glass showering the ground as stones had overtaken their place. Those seemed to have stopped the room from being buried in sand.


    ¡°Come on, girl! Let¡¯s go!¡± Denni urged her and Shea ran to catch up to the two soldiers by the fourth wall.


    Staircase leading up and down was there but the path upwards was blocked by rubble. They could only move down and the two were already on the way. They were ignoring the shouts from above by Alec and with a hesitant look backwards Shea followed after them.


    Flickering torchlight revealed carved walls in unknown designs and they moved in excited silence. This was a mansion so it had to have a lot of supplies. It wouldn¡¯t make sense otherwise.


    Something fell downstairs.


    All three of them froze in their place as one and stared at each other wide eyed.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone there¡­¡± Lyra whispered, her hand with the torch beginning to shake. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t..¡±


    ¡°No shit, genius,¡± Denni growled in as quiet a voice. She crouched on the stairs, listening for a moment, then grabbed the torch from Lyra and descended down the stairs.


    Lyra watched after her with an open mouth, fragments of words on her lips but not daring to shout out to her companion. Shea stared after too, admittedly, not eager to follow after. What if one of those scavengers from before was there?


    Nausea rolled over her as she remembered their torn corpses. It was a horrible memory for her, and she had been just a passer-by. But to those scavengers those were their friends and families. The thought of seeing her villagers like this...


    If it was her, she¡¯d kill everyone involved in that massacre. Whatever it took, she¡¯d make them pay for doing this to those she¡¯d cared about and who hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. They deserved to have their deaths be avenged.


    But this also meant, she was in danger. She hadn¡¯t done anything to the scavengers herself, but she had been near and hadn¡¯t stopped the madman leading the soldiers. It was the same as agreeing with what he had done.


    ¡°Come down here!¡± Denni shouted out from below, laughing. ¡°You must see this!¡±


    Shea wasn¡¯t eager to go down but the soldier was laughing so hard, it piqued her curiosity. What could be there to have caused so much mirth? It wouldn¡¯t be something weird. Would it?


    Slowly she started descending, Lyra after her. ¡°I so don¡¯t want to go there,¡± she kept on murmuring under her breath. ¡°Something is off here. It is, I know it¡­¡±


    ¡°Just come, you chickens!¡± came a mocking voice from below.


    The two increased their speed by the barest amount. It was dark without the torch to light their way, and the stairs had rubble strewn all over them. Shea reached her hand towards the railing but the hand met nothing. Further, and it hit a crack lined wall. The fractures went in all directions, like a web of stone under Shea¡¯s fingertips.


    Five more heartbeats and she rounded a corner where Denni was waiting. She had a huge smile on her face, and upon noticing them pointed at the shelves lining the walls. ¡°It¡¯s the kitchen! The kitchen! We¡¯ve hit a jackpot!¡±


    ¡°Is it safe here?¡± Lyra asked in a soft voice, poking her head from around the corner. She had taken off her helmet and was looking around with a distrustful gaze.


    Sharing her concerns, Shea noticed the many cracks in the ceiling. It looked like it could give way at any moment. Her gaze lowered towards the walls, but all of them were blocked by the shelves. They were crooked and many of the doors had fallen off or were on their way, holding by a single hinge.


    ¡°We should get out of here as soon as we can,¡± she said to the others.


    Lyra nodded quickly while Denni laughed. ¡°Chicken.¡±


    They went through the shelves after. Shea chose the lower ones on the right and squatted down before them. It was too dark to see inside and they only had one torch so she had to extend her hand without knowing what was inside.


    She raised her hand but it was as if pushing it into a wolf¡¯s jaw. Anything could be sleeping in the darkness and she might wake it up, resulting in the loss of her hand. A shiver ran down her back at the thought but she still had to do it.


    The others were rummaging through the cupboards on the left and judging from the muted cursing by Denni, they weren¡¯t finding much. In no time, they will turn to look at her findings and see her still with her hand posed.


    It wasn¡¯t what she had planned when coming on this hunt. She had wanted to help, be of use but if she stayed frozen like this, she would be just a nuisance. Someone that took up valuable resources but gave nothing in return. Somebody that didn¡¯t deserve to stay in the camp.


    They would keep her because of Iago, but it wouldn¡¯t be worth surviving like that. She had been taught better than that. Her mother had never said anything against weak people, but she had done everything to prove to them that it was important not to be a burden to others. Shea couldn¡¯t let herself become someone that needed to be reminded of that.


    She thrust her hand forward, eyes closed. Fingers trembled as they reached towards the back of the cupboard, meeting the wooden wall. Surprised, Shea opened her eyes and searched the cabinet thoroughly without finding anything of use; couple empty boxes and a towel.


    The ground level of the shelf was as dark but she braved it quickly and reached for the shadowed shapes in the left corner.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± she yelled out as pain struck through the pointing finger.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Denni asked, jumping towards Shea with her armour clanking loud in the room. The sword was already in her hand, swishing back and forth.


    Shea had to fall down, plaster herself to the ground to not get skewered. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Fine!¡±she shouted for the woman to calm down, all her pains forgotten in fear of being struck by her own companion. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just please stop!¡±


    ¡°Nothing? Then why did you shout out?¡± Denni asked with suspicion, her sword still held high.


    ¡°I cut my finger¡­ It surprised me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Pah! You scared me there for nothing,¡± Denni laughed, waving her sword over Shea¡¯s head. ¡°I thought we were getting attacked or something.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Sorry,¡± Shea whispered, not daring to raise her head a millimetre from the ground.


    Denni seemed to notice that something was wrong. She stared at the lying girl, then her sword and jumped backwards, falling over her own feet too heavy with armour to make the swift movement. ¡°Gaah, this stupid shit,¡± she cried as she tried to stand back up. Unsuccessfully. ¡°Lyra stop standing there and help me up!¡±


    Her companion stifled a chuckle as she bent to raise her friend by the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s your own fault, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Shut it,¡± Denni mumbled, standing up with a groan and turning away towards a doorway leading out of the room. ¡°That must be the storage room, let¡¯s go!¡± and before anyone could stop her, she marched through.


    In her hurry, she didn¡¯t take care and her shoulder guard knocked a huge chunk off the wall. It hit the ground with a resounding clack, all three woman staring at it in silent horror.


    Rumbling sounds came from up above, and small stones started raining. Both Shea and Lyra dashed towards stunned Denni to drag her back. The woman quickly regained her senses and they started running up the stairs, words unnecessary.


    Five steps in, part of the wall tumbled into their path. Shea being the swiftest one managed to catch herself before ramming into it and fell backwards, stopping the other two in their dash. They caught her, staring at the blocked path ahead in shock and disbelief.


    Moments later, Denni pushed through and started hacking at the stone, screaming. Her attacks fell fruitless, creating a couple useless sparks. Lyra stood sculpture like with her hands over her mouth, tears rolling down her cheeks. She kept on mumbling something but Shea couldn¡¯t make out her words.


    She was trying to get through the sword wielding woman but without success. ¡°Stop! Let me through!¡± she screamed at her but her words fell on deaf ears. The ceiling was cracking and rumbling loud enough to muffle most sounds, and Denni¡¯s own screaming was just closing her off even more.


    ¡°Just move!¡± Shea hollered, trying to squeeze through but the sword close to slashed her arm off. The movements of it were so wild there was no way to judge its direction. She simply couldn¡¯t get through!


    Heart beating double the speed, she rose her hand to attempt long range shaping, something that was way beyond her when a sound caught her attention. She looked up to see the whole floor above a hand¡¯s length away from her face.


    Without any thoughts remaining she released her hold on the Energies within her and let it rush through her body. It burst out in a violent surge, leaving her powerless to even keep her eyes open. They closed of their own volition and she descended into darkness as her mind retreated to a safer place.


    ***


    Author''s Note:


    Thank you for the comments! Hope they continue with other great suggestions, notices and opinions!


    Iroo</a> I''m glad you''re enjoying it and you''re yet to see the true side of that camp/city. It''s only the very lowest part of the mountain the mess there is that I''ve shown so far ^^


    Untellable</a> Your suggestion was noted but I was really reluctant to try it since I already have three characters that need to sound different which isn''t as easy as I''d like it to, so adding more voices to the mix wasn''t on my to do list any time soon. However, I thought and thought about it, and then an idea struck me. I knew who it had to be and who''s else story had to be told. Wrote it in a rush and it''s one of my favourite characters now, even if for absolutely different reasons than Iago or Scorpius. Thanks for giving me an incentive to try and get to know my own characters better ;D (P.S. Don''t underestimate Iago, just saying...)


    Tom116</a> Glad you like it, and here it is. Hope you enjoyed this new chapter too!

 6 Hand of the Goddess

    ¡°Is she alive?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s breathing, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah but she looks dead¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that! She¡¯s going to live! She must after saving us like that!¡±


    ¡°But a shaper¡­ Who could have thought¡­¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯d looked just like a normal person¡­¡±


    Silence then, and Shea relaxed. Screams, shouts had assaulted her upon regaining consciousness to the point of muffling her tired brain close to the point of taking another break. But she held onto the scattering thoughts and managed to rearrange them into a semblance of memory.


    She had shaped with all she had to save herself and the others. It was important to find out whether they had survived but her muscles refused to follow her orders. They were so weak, it was impossible to move even a single one.


    The Energy pond within her was desert dry. She looked over every corner but there was nothing left. No surprise that her mind blacked out, then. Even though, the Energy had no physical connection to the body, it was a constant stream. Invisible like air, but always there.


    Mother had always told her to always keep at least a droplet left. She had followed without knowing why but now it made sense. It was the same as a drunk being depraved of his alcohol. Her whole body shut down in shock.


    Would it return? She tried to recall whether mother had said anything in case it had happened. Conversations, silent moments together passed through her mind, but instead of information she remembered how much she missed her mother.


    If she had been here, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    She curled into a ball, soundless tears running down her cheeks. This was so unfair. It hurt so much.


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt? Were you hit?¡± a concerned voice asked over her shoulder in a rapid stream. She opened her eyes to see a face hovering over her. It took some time to place it as Alec¡¯s.


    He was staring at her as if he thought she was already dead. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she mumbled but her voice was so low she couldn¡¯t understand it herself. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± she tried harder and this time managed something close to a whisper.


    ¡°Do you need water? Something to eat? Is there anything you want?¡±


    Sleep. But talking was too hard. She shook her head, or tried to before her eyes closed and she fell asleep again.


    Next time her mind cleared, she felt like she¡¯d gotten a new lease on life. There was still a splitting headache to contend with but it was nothing compared to being able to move. She flexed her fingers, moved her arms and pushed herself up. It was harder than expected and she had to lean against the wall at her side to sit up right but it was progress.


    Yawning, she took a glance at her surroundings. She was in a makeshift tent with a wall to her left and a cloth fixed to a pole on her right. It blocked the sunlight, giving her a welcome shadow.


    Had the soldiers arranged this for her?


    It was hard to push herself up to stand but with the help of the wall possible. She took a couple tentative steps and went through the cloth outside. Sun glared in her eyes, forcing her to squint to see.


    ¡°Have you woken up?¡± Denni shouted out, running towards her from the ruins. She stopped in a halt right before Shea, chuckling in an embarrassed way. ¡°Stupid question, I know. Better, how are you feeling? Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°N-,¡± her voice cracked as she spoke up.


    ¡°Yes, water, got it!¡± Denni nodded, dashing back towards the ruins. There must have been packs left there for she returned with a water skin. ¡°It¡¯s not much but...¡±


    Shea took it with gratitude and downed a couple of mouthfuls. The water wasn¡¯t as clean as one shaped by Iago but refreshing nonetheless. ¡°Thanks,¡± she murmured, looking over Denni¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is Lyra all right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you saved us there big time! If not for you¡­ I don¡¯t want to think about that!¡± she answered with a violent shake of her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not! You¡¯re a hero! Even your great friend didn¡¯t come with us! It¡¯s you who came and saved our lives!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, he¡¯s¡­ different. I¡¯m nothing compared to him,¡± Shea said, pushing herself off the wall. It was hard standing but she was certain she could walk if she tried.


    A mistake. Denni had to grab onto her to keep her from falling face first. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be walking yet!¡±


    ¡°I-¡± she started but had nothing. It was probably a good idea to stay put, but she didn¡¯t want to return inside the tent. ¡°Can you help me to the rocks there, please?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    They stumbled to the ruins with Denni doing most of the walking. The moment they reached the stones, Shea fell into a heap, breathing heavy. This was much harder than she had thought it would. Her body felt like it was made of glass, so weak and delicate.


    Resting, she caught her breath and enjoyed the sunlight. It was too hot to be comfortable but the light made her feel better. There was just something familiar and joyous about it, even as it burned her skin.


    Soon she heard the clamour of feet and turned to see the other soldiers leaving the ruins. They carried large backpacks as they walked with wide smiles. Some waved at her, while others just went to the designed spot and put their findings down.


    Alec was the first to jog towards her. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Better,¡± she answered, not daring to say she was fine again.


    ¡°Will you be able to walk back to the camp?¡±


    The mere thought of it was preposterous. A single step minutes ago was more than she could manage. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± she answered truthfully.


    There was no anger or disappointment on Alec¡¯s face. He nodded as if having expected that and then pointed at Denni, ¡°You¡¯ll help her. The rest, pick up the packs and let¡¯s get moving. I want us back at the camp before nightfall.¡±


    The trek through the ashen sand dunes took twice as long as last time. Soldiers heaved under their packs, sweating more water than they had drunk in a week. Their own supplies of it had run out, leaving them without a quick way to revive those that¡¯d fainted.


    It was painful for Shea to see people falling right before her under their weights when she walked without anything. Denni was by her side, helping her stay on her feet. This left her pack to be distributed between the rest of an already overburdened group.


    Yet no one complained. They trudged forward, eyes set on returning home and that was that. Shea stayed quiet too, walking by itself requiring most of her concentration. Her muscles complained with each move, screaming that they were too weak to continue onward, it was time to rest.


    But it was obvious there would be no standing back up once she did. As long as she was moving, there was progress. The moment her body relaxed, it wouldn¡¯t be moved no matter what. She was certain of it.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Denni whispered, and Shea raised her head to see the ruined city in the horizon. Evening sun outlined it in the hues of red and light pink giving it a feel of a mirage.


    Crumbled buildings collected around towers as if asking them an eternal ¡®why, why?¡¯. But their prophets were broken themselves. Those towers had collapsed upon themselves or had their top floors slashed off. Not a single one stood tall and strong among the destruction.


    Desert wind often raised the sand, fragmenting the view. Or threw it into the travellers¡¯ eyes. The latter being much more common.


    When they stumbled into the camp, no one came to welcome them. The soldiers struggled to a large building where they dropped the packs and fell on the floor themselves. It took time for them to start talking but once they did Shea found herself lulled by their excited tones.


    ¡°Hey! Shea? Shea?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, noticing Denni¡¯s worried expression right next to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s- I¡¯ve been trying to get your attention for the last couple minutes! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, just a bit tired.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the canteen then! It¡¯s about time they served the food!¡±


    The thought of eating half rotten food didn¡¯t bring eagerness to her heart but she let herself get led to the place. It wasn¡¯t like she had any better ideas where to go, canteen being the only place in the camp she knew.


    On their way through the streets, the wind rose up and sky darkened. It took moments for the day to turn into night and large droplets of water start falling. They showered the dry land, collecting in small pools on the hard ground.


    Denni didn¡¯t hurry Shea forward when she stopped to watch the downpour. Rain soaked her in seconds but it was a welcome feeling. She couldn¡¯t remember the last time she saw so much water. It must have been before the Scourge.


    Ah, but it was refreshing. She raised her face to the sky and closed her eyes to the rain. The droplets hit her in a steady rhythm, washing the dust and sweat away. It was better than getting five hours of sleep, Shea was certain of it.


    With each passing moment, she felt stronger.


    ¡°Take out the jugs!¡±


    ¡°And bowls!¡±


    ¡°Barrels, buckets, anything that can hold water! Hurry!¡± someone in the side street shouted and Shea turned to see five people diving into a large building. They reappeared in seconds with another ten people carrying whatever could hold the rainwater.


    They then returned to the house and came out with more. And more.


    It took them so many trips, she lost count of them. By the end the whole street was covered with vessels for holding water with no two alike. The people had gone so far as to building a carpet of glasses and cups for a few paces.


    Once finished the people grouped up not far from Shea, talking in hushed tones. They were too quiet for her to hear and she wondered what they could be whispering about but couldn¡¯t come up with anything.


    ¡°You lot!¡± Denni shouted out. ¡°What¡¯s up with the gathering?¡±


    One of the women took a step out from the crowd. She was like any villager Shea had seen if not for her expression. Her eyes were wider than normal, face pale but cheeks blushed with excitement and a tittering smile on her lips. She was grasping her hands near her chest as they shook somewhat.


    ¡°Do you maybe know where her companion is?¡± she asked in a twitter.


    ¡°Iago? What do you want from him?¡±


    ¡°We want to thank him!¡± a man from the crowd shouted out with a similar expression on his face. They had all moved closer as the woman spoke, encircling the speakers.


    ¡°What for?¡± Shea asked without comprehension. If it was for food, they should have done that yesterday. Everyone was there back then, Iago included.


    ¡°For the rain, of course! Can¡¯t you see it, he must have sent it!¡± the woman shouted out, her hands raising to encompass the surrounding weather.


    Denni waved her hand before her face, frowning. ¡°Mala, are you certain you¡¯re feeling okay? You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    The woman pushed her hand off with a huff. ¡°How can you not understand? He¡¯s a godsend saviour!¡± she said with anger quickly giving back away to excitement. ¡°He changes rot into real food, and the same day so much needed rain starts falling! There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s favoured by the Lady! He must be her messenger!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad!¡± Denni whispered with a tremble to her voice, looking over the people surrounding them. ¡°Each and every one of you¡­¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be just a coincidence!¡± the man refuted, shaking his head wildly.


    ¡°So, do you know where he is?¡± the woman asked again. ¡°We really want to meet him!¡± Upon noticing Shea¡¯s shake of the head, her brow furrowed, mouth opening in a sudden ¡®o¡¯. ¡°He can¡¯t have returned to the Lady after giving us those gifts, can he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Shea murmured, hardly able to follow the direction the conversation had moved into.


    Iago a messenger of the Lady? It was preposterous enough for her to start chuckling. He was good, great even but not a holy man. A single conversation would be enough for anyone to understand that. There was too much bitterness in his words, too much disbelief in human nature.


    But she had to admit he had a large heart. Whatever he said, he had helped her, these people. He had even fed a starving leech. It was a huge mistake, one that still woke feelings of rage within her but she couldn¡¯t fault him for helping. That had been her mistake too, for not telling him about the leech she saw.


    For some reason she had thought she could protect him from it. If only she had told Iago, explained to him the dangers of leeches instead of caring about worrying him, all of it might have ended differently. The leech would be dead and maybe its kind would have become extinct.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± the woman asked her with a glare. ¡°Are you making fun of us?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Leave her be,¡± Denni said, stopping her search for a good explanation. ¡°We have no idea where your Lady¡¯s hero is, go and look yourselves. Away from us!¡±


    The crowd didn¡¯t look satisfied but after Denni put her hand on the sword, they dispersed quickly. No one seemed to want to face her. It made Shea realise something. She turned to her companion with a start, ¡°They¡¯re all scared of you!¡±


    Denni answered with a blinding smile. ¡°We¡¯re the militia here! If we decide someone is breaking the law, we have every right to think of any punishment we see fit! Isn¡¯t that exciting? I signed up the moment I heard about it!¡±


    ¡°Signed up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I was working to become a seamstress before the disaster but now everything is different! Commander was looking for people to uphold the law within the camp and I volunteered with the others. None of us have been soldiers before, all what we know was taught by the Commander!¡± After saying that she hesitated for a moment. ¡°Or well, by the leader. Commander rarely talks to us, and when he does, it¡¯s short angry commands. Leader has to translate them into something the rest of us can understand.¡±


    ¡°Was he from military?¡±


    Denni bit her lip, one eye closed. ¡°I... don¡¯t think so. He never really talks about it but, I think, he was from a poor family so not allowed to join. There¡¯s just that lack of pride... Sense of superiority? I don¡¯t know! He just doesn¡¯t feel like a noble! But enough about him, let¡¯s get moving to the canteen or there will be nothing left for us!¡±


    It was as good a suggestion as any so Shea nodded and followed after. Her legs moved with a little more strength in their step but it was nothing compared to her normal health. Every other moment she had to lean on Denni to not to fall.


    The feeling of such powerlessness was frustrating beyond words. She had never felt so weak and useless in her life. Even walking was a challenge!


    And somewhere deep within, a small voice was whispering that this was her new life. She had broken something inside her that couldn¡¯t be repaired, destroying her health for all years to come. From now on, she would become a burden to these people. No one would want to share their hard won goods but will have to because of Iago.


    If he still stuck with her¡­ Would he? How far did his kindness go? No, that was a pointless question. He hadn¡¯t left her before and it wouldn¡¯t happen this time either. There was too much goodwill in his heart, no matter what he said to present a different image.


    Thinking that, she knew who he reminded her of - a hedgehog! All those spikes and warnings to hide the sweet and easily hurt soul within.


    By the time they neared the canteen, Alec caught up with them. Denni told him all about the crazy folk they¡¯ve met and he agreed with her assessment that they had gone mad.


    ¡°Have you seen the shaper?¡± the huge man that had quarrelled with Iago in the morning asked with a frown as they approached the entrance.


    ¡°Not you too¡­¡± Denni begged.


    The big man shot her a look and addressed Alec. ¡°He had promised to shape food but it¡¯s dinner time and no one has seen him.¡±


    ¡°He must have returned to the Lady!¡± the woman from before shouted out, joining their small group at the entrance of the canteen. It was starting to attract the attention of the people inside and some wandered closer to hear what the conversation was about.


    ¡°It must be true!¡± another man from the woman¡¯s party added in a loud voice and the other followers echoed, ¡°It must, it must!¡±


    ¡°What are they about?¡± the big man asked, his brows furrowing in confusion.


    Alec could only shake his head. Instead of him, Denni picked up the question. ¡°They believe he¡¯s been sent by the Lady! And after bringing the rain returned to her side! It¡¯s a t-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± the man roared. ¡°Everyone, go look for the shaper! He can¡¯t have left the camp yet!¡±


    His voice was so loud, the whole canteen heard the order. Some grumbled at it but stood up and went out. None had started their meal and were still waiting to see whether real food might be an option once more.


    When they scattered, Denni led Shea inside. Two huge oak tables took up most of the room and they sat down by the right wall. It was too far to lean against so Shea crumbled on the table before her.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Waiting for her breath to even out, she inspected the wood under her fingers. It was thick lined with scar marks criss-crossing them. There were hundreds of small ones and one huge, wider than her pointing finger. She brushed over its sides, wondering who had put the mismatching light piece of wood to fill it in.


    As she raised her head, she saw many other different pieces stuck within the table. They hid the wounds in it, allowing a pretence of wellness. It was perfect as long as no one paid attention to the discolourations.


    What a sad thing.


    Scorpius had the same thought as he watched the girl collapsed over the table. Listening in on the soldiers near the storage room, he¡¯d heard of what had happened. After rushing to check the truth of it, he was met with harsh reality.


    Something had went horribly wrong with the shaping the girl had done. If it had been simple exhaustion like the soldiers thought, she would have recovered by now. Instead, here she was, struggling to breathe after being close to carried here by the other woman.


    This was an unexpected strike of luck for him so he pondered why did it leave him feeling so hollow.


    It was just wrong somehow. The girl hadn¡¯t truly done anything to him. Her actions were aggressive but so futile, it was hard to hate her for it. Especially since the man that had saved him showed her as nothing but an innocent child, someone that hadn¡¯t seen what the real world was like. How could he wish bad for such a person?


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll find him?¡± the woman by Shea¡¯s side asked with a bored expression. She was toying with the helmet held in her hand; throwing it up, rolling on the table.


    The girl took a long time to answer, blinking a number of times as if waking from a dream. ¡°He¡¯s not one to leave without saying goodbye. I¡¯m certain he¡¯s somewhere in the city, maybe touring his old home¡­¡±


    That was the cue for Scorpius to leave. He was certain Iago would want to be awake to witness everything that was happening in the camp. It might become troublesome for him if it escalated without him having a hand to point it in the right direction.


    Detaching himself from the ceiling, Scorpius flew towards the tower. It was evening now and few rose their heads to check the sky. They were too busy shouting and searching through each building that could be entered.


    He reached the room without incident and shifted into his human form. The moment he made a step, Iago woke up to look at him. Upon recognition, he let his head fall back and covered his eyes with his hand. ¡°Why are you back? I barely managed to fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°The whole city is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Is it evening already?¡±


    ¡°That, and one group has claimed that you¡¯re the Lady¡¯s hand.¡±


    Iago chuckled dryly, letting the hand fall from his face. ¡°The desperation in this place, it¡¯s real. I¡¯d probably could get a cult going if I felt like it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Scorpius asked from his place by the window. He hadn¡¯t moved since appearing, uncertain what to do in this empty room.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble, and I¡¯d prefer if you stepped away from there. It would be troublesome if someone saw your from below.¡±


    After saying that, Iago stood up and with a yawn straightened his clothes. It was a pointless task but he tried. The failure didn¡¯t seem to faze him and he walked to the window. Shouts of ¡°Mister Shaper, Mister Shaper!¡± reached their ear from a childish voice below.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Iago shouted back, leaning over the windowsill. ¡°You can tell everyone I¡¯ll be coming in a moment, okay?¡±


    There was a surprised squeal from below and then eager affirmation. The kid soon ran off and Iago moved towards the stairs leading down. ¡°You¡¯re planning to stay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow after if that¡¯s all right,¡± Scorpius answered.


    ¡°If you wish,¡± Iago said, already jumping off the first couple broken steps. Then he hesitated, turning to look back and ask, ¡°Anything important happen?¡±


    Scorpius sifted through his memories. He had left some time ago, listening to the camp people, soldiers and then seeing the girl. Out of those only the last one had any real significance. ¡°Shea got hurt in their attempt to enter a mansion outside the city.¡±


    ¡°Hurt? Wha- Wait, never mind. I¡¯ll learn about it when I meet her. She¡¯s at the canteen, right?¡± After receiving the confirmation he turned to walk again, but before leaving he added, ¡°If you find something you like, bring it to the room. I¡¯d want you to be as comfortable as you can with this kind of an arrangement, having to sneak and hide all the time.¡±


    It was an unexpected offer and Scorpius missed the opportunity to reply or thank the shaper. When he worked out his answer, Iago was already out in the street, walking with a light step but without any hurry. Deciding to give his gratitude at a later day, Scorpius shifted into a bat and flew out.


    He knew the destination, so he simply went straight to the canteen. It was easy to enter through a crack in the ceiling and hide in the shadow of a crevice. The place gave him enough cover to be indistinguishable as long as he didn¡¯t move.


    Scrambling in place a bit more, he found a more comfortable position and then looked downward. He could see the majority of the canteen and most importantly the entrance. People were collecting there, whispering among themselves.


    A child among them was talking the loudest, trying to prove he wasn¡¯t lying but few believed him. They said it was just another of his tactics to be the centre of attention while getting in everyone¡¯s way. Scorpius felt for the kid but he was in no position to aid.


    If he showed up to defend the kid down there...


    It was better not to entertain the thought or else he might end up making the same mistake twice. So, he ignored the commotion and listened for the steps outside. With his superior hearing, it was simple to recognise Iago¡¯s step. He was but two turns away, moving at a comfortable pace and whistling to himself.


    Nothing happened until he approached, and then whole hell broke loose. People shouted over each other, pushing to be the first to see him. Yet the moment his gaze settled on them, the crowd shushed as if someone had shouted an order.


    But no one did. Iago just walked forward, people parting before him like he was some king returning.


    He went through the entrance, his eyes quickly finding Shea. The girl was sprawled on the table, asleep. Iago close to ran towards her, his expression changing from indifference to fear in a blink. Upon reaching her, he shook her shoulder with more force than was necessary.


    It took her a while to open her eyes and understand what was going on. Noticing Iago by her side, she smiled at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave...¡±


    The words took him off-guard judging by the quick take back but he ignored it. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in an ice cold voice.


    ¡°She-¡± the woman by Shea¡¯s side started but Iago glared at her and she shut her mouth in an instant. It was obvious her input wasn¡¯t welcome.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± the girl dismissed it with a smile that turned in a wince as she tried to push herself off the table. She tried to play it off as nothing but no one was fooled.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Iago asked in a grave voice, saying each word as if they were dagger stabs; slow and deadly.


    The girl shrivelled under his intense glare, whispering her answer. ¡°I used up all I had, to the last bit.¡± And then she burst into tears, large drops trailing a path down her face. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to shape again! It¡¯s like¡­ like something broke inside of me!¡± she wailed, her voice breaking as tears dropped into her lap.


    Iago¡¯s lips thinned into a line, eyes filling with ire but his voice lost it¡¯s fury and was calm when he spoke up. ¡°That was foolish of you. What were you thinking using up everything?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at her!¡± the soldier woman complained in a shaky voice. ¡°She did it to save us!¡±


    Scorpius was amazed she even dared to speak up with the way everyone feared Iago, and he looked scary now. There was something especially terrifying about his controlled rage. It felt like they were in the eye of the storm, safe for now but once the calm ended¡­


    Away from the commotion like he was, Scorpius still felt the waves of anger reaching up to him. Iago wasn¡¯t an imposing man, his build wasn¡¯t close to making anyone fearful, but the look he levelled on Shea. Most people, him included, would rather face a wild bear than this man.


    And his expression was only getting worse.


    ¡°Not shout? It¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s not dead yet!¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± the woman squeaked out wide-eyed.


    Iago took a deep calming breath, his expression relaxing somewhat. ¡°It¡¯s too late for that now. Forget it.¡± He then turned to face the stricken girl who¡¯d turned paper white at his words. ¡°Since you¡¯ve lived, there¡¯s a chance for you to recover but you need to start quick. Enough time has been wasted.¡±


    ¡°What do I do?¡± she asked, wiping the tear from her face and doing her best to stop the new ones from coming.


    ¡°Do you remember how you were taught shaping? The making of the pond within you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t use it...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point! Do you, or do you not?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been so long ago¡­¡± The moment she said that, fresh tears left her eyes and her mouth twisted in a silent cry. ¡°I¡±m gonna stay a cripple, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± Iago said taking her hand in his and going on his knee. ¡°Now listen to me, okay?¡± She nodded quickly, eyes glued to his and he continued. ¡°What you need to do is find a calm place and reach for the Energy currents. They will evade you or lash out but don¡¯t let that stop you. Reach for them and hold until you feel a drop fall into the now empty pond. Then release them the same instant. If you hold onto the wild currents for too long, your body will get damaged even more than it already is.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what if¡­ if they don¡¯t want to stay?¡±


    ¡°They will!¡± Iago answered without a flicker of hesitation.


    His swift reply encouraged the girl and she straightened her visage. Tear streaks lined her face but she forced a calm expression on her face. Taking a calming breath she was about to ask when the soldier woman jumped from her place. She put Shea¡¯s arm over her shoulder and helped her stand up. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure no one interrupts her,¡± she said and was off with her charge.


    No one moved until the echo of their steps had faded in the distance.


    Iago was the first to stand up and move towards the back of the room where old food was arranged. Most of it was rotten beyond recognition with only couple items retaining their original shape. The shaper didn¡¯t comment on it and just put his hand on the first item. Its form blurred and then became a healthy red of an apple.


    Others went soon after, returning to their original shape under the seeking gazes of the audience. They watched in awe tainted by witnessing the prior scene. Few managed to express joy, although, all followed Iago¡¯s progress with shining eyes. It was clear they hadn¡¯t seen such a feast in a long time, maybe even never before.


    The shaper moved through the line, changing everything and resting his hand on the last time. It shifted and the work was done. The counter was lined with meat fresh from the killing, just picked vegetables and fruits taken moments before. All of them released a tantalising smell that beckoned Scorpius to come down.


    He resisted the temptation, wondering where he was planning to get his meals. There was no need to eat every day for him but he still needed to get some food. Would Iago bring him some or would that look suspicious? He would probably have to ask about that since stealing was going to be even worse. And he would be gone for days if he was tasked with finding his own sustenance.


    While he thought that Iago took a couple apples from the pile and left the canteen. A number of people dashed towards the counter but most sat in their place, eyes focused on the leaving man. He walked at a leisurely pace, taking a bite from one of the apples he¡¯d taken.


    Nothing else interesting was going to happen here so Scorpius crawled out of his hiding place and flew outside. The shaper noticed him still a distance away, waving him to stay out of sight.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to ask anyway,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°I told you I won¡¯t help her yet I still did. But there was no choice. No matter how threatened I feel by her presence, I don¡¯t wish for her death, and there¡¯s nothing else awaiting a shaper that has lost his powers.¡±


    How so? Scorpius tried to piece what he knew about the shapers but he¡¯d never heard about them losing their powers. As far as he knew, that was impossible as of itself. It was a talent you were born with.


    But Shea hadn¡¯t been pretending. The girl was truly terrified of never being able to use her powers again. Not only that, but his saviour was talking about death as if it was inevitable.


    A sound of footsteps warned Scorpius of an approaching human. Second later he recognised the leader of the soldiers as he closed in on Iago. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± he asked with a look around but not noticing anyone nearby.


    ¡°No one,¡± Iago answered, continuing his walk towards the tower.


    ¡°Do you always to talk yourself when you¡¯re alone?¡± he muttered, catching up to walk alongside Iago. ¡°I came here to say sorry, it wasn¡¯t supposed to happen that way¡­¡±


    Iago didn¡¯t spare him a glance. ¡°Keep your excuses to yourself, or tell them to the person that would care for them. If she survives.¡±


    ¡°Survives? Didn¡¯t you say it would work?¡±


    ¡°I lied. If it was anyone else, they¡¯d be dead already. With her talent, she might make it through, but¡­ The chance of that is the same as you stumbling upon a clear water well outside the city.¡±


    The leader sucked in a breath, his step faltering. ¡°You mean¡­ It¡¯s possible¡­ It is possible that we killed her?¡±


    There was no answer from Iago and they walked in silence, their footsteps the only noise in the night. All the people from this side of the camp were in the canteen while the rest were settled far away from here, the noble houses.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ If only they had listened to me¡­ But they just had to go in alone, not hearing a word I said¡­¡± the leader murmured, raising his hands to clutch at his head. ¡°It all happened because of me!¡±


    Iago finally turned to face him with a raised brow. ¡°Your own soldiers don¡¯t listen to you? No wonder something like this happened.¡±


    ¡°I- They-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯ve heard enough excuses for one day already,¡± Iago shot him down, stopping in his tracks. ¡°Rather I¡¯d want you to listen to me. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the leader answered with a frown.


    That fact didn¡¯t seem to matter to the shaper. He levelled a stare at the leader, his expression losing the dry amusement from before. ¡°Whether she lives or dies, I want you to understand that we¡¯re just humans like you. We have powers, yes, but we¡¯re like children playing with fire, using the powers we don¡¯t comprehend. Any day we might burn ourselves, and the whole house down.¡±


    ¡°But that makes no sense! You carry the powers of the goddess herself, shaping the world to your image!¡± the leader shouted out Scorpius¡¯ thoughts.


    There was little known about shapers¡¯ true nature but one thing was for certain - no one could control them. They changed the world as they saw fit, caring for no one¡¯s say in it.


    Different species of animals and plants were introduced because of them. Materials became common or rare depending on their whim. Architecture in the largest cities was changed yearly to fit the new style that shapers had come up with.


    Worst of all, they ruled over any life forms. No one could fight them. They could kill an army without losing their breath. How could anyone face that?


    Hearing that creatures like these were anything weak was a laughing matter. Scorpius had doubts they could even be called humans. Sure, they had the same form, but so had his kind. You couldn¡¯t tell the two apart if not for the need to drink blood, ability to change shape and improved senses.


    ¡°No¡­ Well, maybe,¡± Iago said with a bitter laugh. His eyes moved sideways as if looking for things that weren¡¯t there. ¡°We are powerful but this new world, it¡¯s the end for us. Without help, we¡¯ll go extinct in a heartbeat. It¡¯s just so easy to try harder, reach for more and end up using up everything.¡± He returned his eyes to the leader with a sharp glare. ¡°It¡¯s a death sentence for us, you know? Maybe she was lucky enough to survive this time, but it won¡¯t happen again. Next time trying to save you will end up costing a life.¡±


    ¡°What do you expect from me, saying all that?¡±


    Iago gave him a half smile. ¡°Treat the shapers as any other survivors under your protection. Don¡¯t expect miracles from us and maybe, just maybe, we all might make it through this alive.¡±


    ***


    Author''s Note:


    Thanks for the replies everyone and hope you enjoyed this chapter too. Comments, suggestions and reviews are very welcome!

 7 Soldiers Life

    When the conversation was over, Scorpius waited for the two to go their separate ways and left his hiding place. There was no need to follow Iago as he seemed to be ready to go back to sleep, so he flew in another direction. This side of the city was explored enough, it was doubtful those people in the canteen would be coming up with anything remotely dangerous.


    However, the nobles were another story. He had glanced at them on his first scouting and none put him at ease. The Commander was one of the most obvious cases, but the mistress and her retinue were no less dangerous. She was a shaper, after all.


    Flying, it took him little time to reach his destination. It was a house opposite the mansion the nobles were occupying. The place was too far to see much but getting closer was too much of a risk. He still enjoyed being alive.


    From his position, he could hear enough to understand what was happening inside the mansion. Dinner was being held, and the few surviving nobles were laughing among themselves. One of them raised a toast towards better days. Others cheered in drunken voices, joking that this was a much better life than before. All of their opponents were gone and they could do whatever they wanted.


    Another suggested that it was about time they came up with a name for their new empire. It would be in bad taste to keep the old one, after all. They argued for a moment until their slow minds came to a sudden realisation.


    ¡°Lady Winteridge!¡± someone shouted out, their voice sickly sweet. ¡°As a future empress, I¡¯m certain you should be the one to choose the name!¡±


    Then finally, the mistress Commander had mentioned spoke up. ¡°Of course. I shall call it Wintera, the land where all those of noble blood will find their place!¡±


    Her voice was strong and sweet, but something in it made Scorpius instantly dislike her. He couldn¡¯t name it, but he knew she was no good. That sentence alone was more than enough to be certain of that.


    The lackeys eagerly accepted her words, following them with loud excitement. None put a question about what would happen to the rest of the people that weren¡¯t of noble blood. Or weren¡¯t human at all.


    It was rare for any government to care for other species but most paid at least some mind to them. Not this one, clearly. All they cared were the grand notions of a new country. No one even bothered to point out that there were around ten of them with around five servants and a bit over thirty common folk on the other side of the city. This amount wasn¡¯t enough to populate a city, not even talking about a country or empire.


    The crazy talk continued after and Scorpius left, unable to stand it. He was going to go mad if he listened to any more of that nonsense. Never before had he encountered humans so detached from the real world. It was as if they couldn¡¯t see what had happened around them. They lived as if this was still the same capital filled with trade and people ready to do anything to gain their favour.


    None of them understood that their riches were going to run out. And soon.


    It wasn¡¯t long until the soldiers could no longer find any decent food. So far, the nobles had taken all of it, leaving the trash to the rest of survivors but that wasn¡¯t going to last. Week, maybe two and everything close by would be scavenged. There were people outside the city too, after all.


    He wondered whether he should go and look for them, but decided against it. The search might take more than a night and he would have trouble returning. This was dangerous for his person, not forgetting that Iago might wonder where he¡¯d disappeared. It was better to wait and let him decide whether this was necessary or not.


    That left the question of what to do now. The night was his domain but he was alone in it. Most people were going to sleep, leaving him with no one to spy on.


    But if he didn¡¯t learn anything, find information that would aid his saviour, what was his use? He was nothing more than a needy pet that served no purpose. It would be better if he left and never returned.


    No, that wasn¡¯t right. He wasn¡¯t given freedom to leave. If there was nothing to do now, he just had to find something. In this kind of land, every pair of hands could be used for something, and his was as good as any human¡¯s.


    On his way back to the tower, a loud clanking sound caught his attention. He shifted his path to two streets over and saw the source of the sound. The female soldier was running with all her might, her breath frosting in the dropping temperature.


    Trailing after her, he was certain she was going to the same place as him. He wasn¡¯t sure how she knew where Iago was staying, but there was no one else in that direction. Well, nobles were on a similar path but they were too far for her to run there. Not a chance she would make it.


    When she was near the tower, she slowed down and started looking around as if no longer certain of her destination. It was but moments until she gave up and started shouting, ¡°Mister Shaper! Shaper!¡±


    There was a noise from above and Iago leaned through the window, ¡°Can you stop with that ¡®Mister Shaper¡¯ thing? Just call me Iago!¡±


    ¡°Uhm.. Please! You need to come and help Shea!¡± she shouted out, ignoring his words. Her exhaustion seemed to have caught up with her at that moment, and she doubled with her breath coming in short gasps.


    Iago made his way down and waited for the woman to catch her breath, then asked, ¡°What happened? ¡°


    ¡°Wounds are opening up on her hands! And face! Something must have gone wrong!¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re closing, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yeah but¡­ You have to do something!¡± the woman pleaded. ¡°It has to be so painful for her! I feel sick just seeing them!¡±


    The shaper¡¯s face closed up at those words but his voice was surprisingly gentle. ¡°This is a fight between her and the Energy currents. Neither I, nor you can help her at this time. All we can do is hope and pray for her success.¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all?¡± the woman cried. The tears and squeaky voice made her look much younger. Scorpius had thought she was past her mid-twenties but now he was having doubts.


    To her answer Iago shook his head, and the woman¡¯s cry intensified. But soon she bit her lip and took a deep breath. ¡°What could I do to repay her once she wakes up?¡±


    ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t shape for the next week at least, and then don¡¯t put her in situations that requires her to choose between you and her own powers.¡±


    Such swift and direct instructions surprised the woman but she nodded eagerly, eyes shining with determination. ¡°Thank you!¡± she shouted out and then ran off, presumably to her charge. The clanking of her armour was as loud as before, signalling exactly where she was at any moment.


    Scorpius listened to that noise, wanting to know where it would stop. It would be much simpler than having to go on a search the next time he needed to check up on the girl.


    It took some time but he was certain he knew where the place was. If he had to guess, it would be one of the more ran down houses at the edge of the city. There was nothing good about those buildings but that they were out of anyone¡¯s path. No one would wander there by accident.


    ¡°You still here?¡± Iago asked and Scorpius flew out of his hiding place. The man smiled at him, then waved towards the tower.


    They met up in the room, Scorpius changing into his human form.


    ¡°Mind helping me put this room to shape?¡± Iago asked moving to stand by the table. His eyes, however, were on the broken chair beside it.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to rest now? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve rested much through the day¡­¡±


    The shaper chuckled at his words. ¡°It¡¯s from the using of the Energy currents. Time is what is needed for me to rest. In the meantime, I plan to get my place resemble one where someone could actually live.¡±


    There was truth to his sentence when saying this place didn¡¯t look like someone was staying here. Books were strewn all over the floor while the bookcase stood crooked by the wall. Near the window the table stood with glass shards littering it and a chair in pieces underneath. Other wall was empty of any decorations, the last one having a single person bed tucked in a corner. It was the only thing not thickly layered in dust, sand and ashes.


    ¡°What would you like me to do?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you feel like doing,¡± Iago said with a shrug. He sat down on the carpet whose original colour was lost in time, and collected the pieces of the chair. His face scrunched in concentration, eyes fixed on the parts that were no longer the same size and Scorpius decided against asking any more questions.


    It wasn¡¯t like it was hard to find something to do in this mess. Wherever he turned, everything needed repairing, cleaning or putting in place. Not the most glorious work but something he could do. Didn¡¯t he think to himself not that long ago that he would do anything to repay his saviour? This could be as good a start as any.


    He flew out and after perusing through a couple houses found clothes in a chest. It had been locked once but a fallen beam had cracked one side open, allowing Scorpius to take out everything inside. At some point these might have been someone¡¯s best clothes, reserved for special occasions but in his eyes they were nothing more than cloth with buttons all over it.


    There was no one around, so he walked back on foot while removing a hundred or so buttons from each piece of clothing. He guessed it must have been in fashion but he could never figure out why humans cared about such things.


    Why at one time plain clothes were all the rage, then bright colours and the next year buttons like these. Wasn¡¯t the choice only between comfort and showing yourself off to the other gender? How did humans find not only a third but a dozen more variations for that choice?


    It was unique to their race.


    The rest of them, nosferatu, lycantropes and others, never cared about appearance. Or clothes to be more exact. Maybe it was because they had other forms to present? They had a way to show off without resorting to putting cloth on their bodies to enhance it?


    Questions he would probably no longer ever get an answer to. With the world ending up like this, the value of one¡¯s appearance had quickly gone down. The survivors in the camp wore whatever fit them, not caring whether it got dirty as long as it could be worn.


    Returning to the room, he faced the bookcase. It was mostly intact and there was nothing he could do about the top right side having been smashed inside. Well, he took out the broken pieces and that was that.


    From there he continued by cleaning all the dust and glass shards from inside the bookcase. There was enough cloth to wrap his hands fully so it was a simple task. Not one of the shards cut his fingers as he removed them.


    Time passed and he went to put all the books inside. They were varying in subjects from romance novels to agricultural advances and ways to recognise other races. That last one he opened and read for some time, chuckling at points. In one chapter about nosferatu it said that they were afraid of old women since their blood made them age faster. Same was for old men but since so few of them reached an elderly age, it was a less tried out and so trusted method.


    After that the author of the book went to suggest using water from the temple because nosferatu were demons born from Lady Envy¡¯s jealousy. Apparently, once touched by the water, all evil creatures suffer heavy damage and their skin start to smoke. Soon after that Lady Nature sends someone to destroy that being since they are not natural, not part of the of nature¡¯s cycle of life and death.


    This was too much, and Scorpius closed the book, laughing to himself.


    He hadn¡¯t heard so much nonsense before. His kind weren¡¯t demons but not being humans they might as well have been creatures of evil. They were treated such, anyway. Still, there were those that didn¡¯t care about established course of conduct.


    Iago had moved to kneel on the floor, striking at a nail to connect the pieces of the chair together. At some point he must have left to find the tools or shaped them and was close to finishing his work as a torch burned behind him. That¡¯s from where the light had come. Somehow Scorpius hadn¡¯t paid attention to the fact it was night and he was reading like normal.


    But there was another thing he had forgotten too. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just shape to make everything right again?¡±


    The man before him straightened from his work, lowering the hammer in his hand. ¡°Would you set a forest fire to light a pipe?.¡±


    After that cryptic reply he returned to his hammering and Scorpius turned back to the bookcase. There was still a number of books left to be returned to place, most of them requiring a thorough dusting off. It was work that needed little concentration and soon he found his mind drifting away.


    By the time it returned, he was done and morning sun painted their room in yellow hues. He stared at that light, wondering where the night had gone. Hadn¡¯t they started late in the evening? There was a lot of time in-between it and morning.


    As if sensing his thoughts straying from what they had been doing, Iago stopped too, stretching. He was covered in dust, hands black from the dirt. It seemed like he had been trying to clean the carpet some, all of the glass shards having already been taken out.


    ¡°This was some fine work,¡± Iago said overlooking their achievements.


    Scorpius tried seeing that but to him the room was only slightly better. If he hadn¡¯t been here all the time, he would have doubted anyone had worked on this place. Everything was just as dirty, the bookcase crooked with torn books set in lines while the table stood with a chair haphazardly thrown to the side. It was standing on all four legs, though, Scorpius wouldn¡¯t have dared to sit on it.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Iago shouted out, hitting him lightly over the head. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on our work! I can see it in your eyes, don¡¯t lie!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve seen cleaner pigsties¡­¡±


    ¡°So have I, so have I,¡± Iago chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯ve lived in worse too. If we clean it up a bit more, this will turn into a cosy place, I assure you.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± There was doubt in Scorpius¡¯ voices as he answered but he had never worked on a room before. Maybe Iago knew something he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I do,¡± the shaper said in full confidence, appraising his chosen room. Then he looked down at cloths filled with shards and other trash. ¡°I suppose, I¡¯ll be taking this out now and then go to the canteen. See you in the evening?¡±


    The last sentence was more of a question than a statement and Scorpius was about to nod when his stomach grumbled in protest. It¡¯s been days since the last time he had eaten any real food. This was as good a time as any to ask about his diet. ¡°Would it be possible for me to get some of that breakfast?¡±


    ¡°You eat real food?¡± Iago asked with interest, tying the cloths and after making sure there were no holes hefting it on his shoulders. After a concurring nod, he smiled. ¡°Sure thing, it¡¯s interesting how long both races have lived together without learning anything about each other. I didn¡¯t even have a thought you required normal food. Sorry about that, should¡¯ve asked.¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Scorpius said with his head down, uncertain why suddenly he felt so happy. So what if the man apologised for not thinking about him? It meant nothing. They were not equals.


    ¡°Well, see you!¡±


    He then shifted the weight on his back to a more comfortable position and went down the stairs. The half-jumps were heavy and dangerous sounding from the groaning of the steps but Iago reached the bottom without any incident.


    Scorpius in the meantime decided to make a place for himself to sleep. It would have been better had he something to perch on but only the windowsill was serviceable, and he wasn¡¯t sleeping there. His presence was enough danger alone, no need to shout it from the rooftops so that all knew.


    In one corner he saw some leftover cloth that hadn¡¯t been used for cleaning. Picking it up, he was surprised by the smooth material. This might not be as bad as he expected. The top of the bookcase was moderately clean so he arranged his new bed carefully, making sure it allowed for an easy crawl to drop down. It was somewhat annoying that he couldn¡¯t just lift off the ground like a bird and fly but at least he could change shape, this way gaining needed height to fly off at any time he wished.


    He didn¡¯t envy his kind in the wilds, normal bats that hadn¡¯t their blood tainted by the Energy currents.


    In time Iago returned with a plate filled with all kinds of food. He didn¡¯t say how he explained himself to the other survivors and Scorpius didn¡¯t ask. Together they ate quickly, watching the sun rise through the window.


    It was beautiful but brought sleepiness and soon the two gave in. Scorpius shifted into a bat and flew up to his new den. The cloth was soft to his touch and he fell asleep in an instant, the sound of footsteps on the street serving as a lullaby.


    But the man who they belonged to didn¡¯t share Scorpius¡¯ peaceful thoughts. Alec was off to see Commander and he knew it wasn¡¯t going to be a happy meeting. He considered all the excuses he could use but none of them seemed like enough.


    There had been enough time to come up with something but maybe it was just impossible. Was there really anything he could say that would save them from Commander¡¯s wrath? It was a distant hope.


    His soldiers thought of him as a hero, someone who could solve all the problems but they were so mistaken. He was nothing but a boot-licker. Every time he went to see Commander his hands shook like meeting a fairytale dragon. At least, those heroes were doing it for a grand purpose, to save a princess.


    What was he doing this for, anyway? It was a question he pondered often after having learnt what being a soldier truly meant. Nothing he said ever mattered and whatever he did was never enough. He was supposed to lead his people into death for as little as a pretty dress. Was this what he had always dreamed about?


    All too soon the mansion¡¯s roof came into view, and he knew his peace was over. Commander was waiting for him at the gates, a thundering expression on his face. He was then led into a small guardhouse that had been repaired by the soldiers when they were just appointed. It had been their first assignment.


    He should have known from it alone how this was going to end.


    ¡°What¡¯s this I heard about an unsanctioned expedition?¡± Commander bellowed the moment they were both inside with doors closed.


    The glare he levelled on Alec made him cower, and all his painful attempts at explanations flew away. ¡°I- We- I-.¡± Commander kept on waiting and he had to stammer out something, even as his last pieces of courage tumbled and shattered on the ground. ¡°It was¡­ We.. The camp needed food!¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Commander roared, slapping Alec so hard he crashed into the doors behind him. ¡°What did I tell you about doing things behind my back, huh?¡±


    Pain clouded Alec¡¯s mind but he knew he had to answer. That was the most important thing. But Commander didn¡¯t wait. He grabbed Alec by his collar, smashing him against the wall with an audible scrunch. ¡°Talk! What did I tell you? Or have you forgotten, you useless dog?¡±


    His mouth was filled with blood and something was floating within it but he didn¡¯t dare to spit it out. ¡°No, no¡­¡± he wheezed out with the last of his breath.


    This must have reminded Commander that he was close to choking his subordinate and he released his grip. Alec crumbled where he stood, his body refusing to show any kind of resistance against that man. At least now he could clean up his mouth. There was probably a tooth or two in the spit and he wondered how he was going to explain it to his soldiers.


    ¡°Talk!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± he shouted out, pushing himself up. The sound was decently normal meaning it wasn¡¯t any of the front teeth. Good, easier to hide. ¡°You have said that soldiers have to follow the orders of their superiors. Not a single one can be dismissed, similarly not a single action can be taken that was not given as an order from a higher officer.¡±


    The answer brought a toothy grin to Commander¡¯s face. He enjoyed ruling over others so much, being the only soldier that had survived. It was one of his first actions to recruit a ragtag group of youngsters to serve as his makeshift soldiers. They adored him, after all. Who wouldn¡¯t such an imposing man that knew everything that was to know about war and battle?


    Alec despised him from the bottom of his heart, but not more than himself. He had dreamt of being a soldier, lamenting his fate of being born in the lower classes. His fate was to be a shoemaker, not a glorious fighter of justice that saved princesses and protected people from monsters.


    Where was that fate now? He would cry tears of joy if someone returned him to that time. Those days when all he had to deal with was his mother¡¯s complaints and father¡¯s annoyance at how talentless he was.


    ¡°Good, good! That¡¯s right!¡± Commander laughed, hitting the pummel of his sword in joy before his eyes darkened. ¡°So, why did you not follow it?¡±


    As he asked that the man took a step forward and Alec instinctively covered his head with his hands. He heard mocking laugher, but it meant nothing in comparison. Pride, self-respect - he had forgotten what those meant weeks ago. Surviving was all that mattered. Hugh, Lyra, Malek, Grey, Tyr, Denni and especially young Quir won¡¯t make it without him.


    None of them deserved to know the true side of Commander. They still believed in the goodness of what they were doing; it was better that way. Destruction of their homes, losing of families and friends were enough already. How much more suffering could they take before breaking apart?


    He didn¡¯t want to know and that¡¯s why he was going to live. No matter what he had to push through, he was going to survive. That¡¯s what mattered.


    ¡°What are you spacing out for, you shitty dog?¡± Commander roared, grabbing Alec and once more throwing him to the other side of the room. This time it was with even more force, and he was sure some bones got broken. He was nothing but a fragile doll in this man¡¯s presence. No defence was possible.


    ¡°Know your place, you piece of trash! I saved you from death, picking your pitiful form from the sands and is this how you repay me? If not for me, you¡¯d be long dead!¡±


    Alec drew himself closer, pushing himself to stand again. It hurt, all his bones ached but Commander didn¡¯t accept weakness. The longer he stayed down, the more beaten up he would get. ¡°I¡¯m eternally thankful to you for that. I owe my life to your kindness!¡±


    ¡°Like hell you are! What was that expedition then?¡± the man growled but something stopped him from hitting Alec again. Instead he took a step back and glaring threw a sentence that made Alec¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°Another indiscretion and I¡¯m getting rid of all that disrespectful lot, got it? There are plenty of other idiots that will serve me, and with more loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Please no!¡± Alec begged, falling on his knees. It no longer mattered that this was not an action Commander would approve. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t touch them! They haven¡¯t done anything!¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± Commander asked in a bellow, turning around quick as a flash. ¡°Another word and I¡¯ll go cut them to pieces right now!¡±


    Commander was always good at doing what he said so Alec didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth again. His people, how could he protect them from this monster? It seemed impossible. He was but a normal person. What could he do?


    Before leaving through the door, Commander stopped and turned to regard his second in command. ¡°On the next expedition your soldiers will get nothing from what we bring back. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Good, good,¡± he laughed and left, throwing the doors shut behind him. They closed with an ear-splitting noise and Alec was left on his own.


    He tried to get up and leave, but his body refused. Only then he noticed that he was shaking all over, his mind in tatters. It was over¡­ Over¡­ He had made it through.


    Yet the realisation didn¡¯t bring relief along with it. That man¡­ That man was too much. He couldn¡¯t do anything against him while he held all of their lives in his hands. It was frustrating.


    Fury ran down his cheeks in watery droplets as he sat with his head bowed and hands clenched into fists. He was just so powerless, a weakling. Someone else could have found a way out of this. Someone else could protect the survivors. Those people didn¡¯t deserve to live under that monster.


    But anger was futile. Same as frustration and fury. He was weak and that was that. It would be good enough if he gave the people another day to live in their ignorant peace. That was what mattered. At least another day. He could give them that, couldn¡¯t he?


    It was a challenge to push himself upwards and stagger out of the guardhouse. No one came to meet him but that was normal, and good. He would have trouble explaining his appearance to anyone he knew.


    In one of the ruins he found a basin with water and a semi-clean towel he¡¯d left a week ago. It seemed servants still didn¡¯t leave the main house and people from the camp didn¡¯t come this far. There was still a clear distinction between the two groups in the city, and it wasn¡¯t going to be repaired any time soon. Never probably if Commander and his Mistress had a say in it.


    That was good enough for him, and he focused on cleaning himself up. Blood had dried out and now came off in sand like substance, painting the basin¡¯s water pink. He wondered where he was going to get more clean water, but pushed that thought away.


    He had survived this time. It was the most important part. Next time will have to worry about itself, he had different things to consider now. Like what to do about his clothes, for example. They had patches of red, and tears where he had hit a sharp corner of some cabinet.


    There was a spare in his chest, but because everyone was staying in a single giant hall, it was impossible to get to it without notice. He would have to go searching through the ruins. Not something he looked forward to but the only solution.


    After cleaning up, he went to do just that and in time found a serviceable outfit. It was dark blue with a hundred decorative buttons which he tore away so that it looked more common. Some of the survivors enjoyed dressing up in rich clothes they found, but to him the dress up made him feel even more of a phony than he already was.


    Losing all the buttons and having threads sticking out, the outfit was something he could have worn at home. Not that he would have had such rich material but whatever. Few of the commoner things had survived the destruction, being in the open and not protected like the items of nobles.


    On his way back to the camp, he decided to first visit Denni. She had to be near her new friend, worrying about her life without a moment¡¯s rest. It was noble of her to feel guilty over it but the other shaper had been right, this was all Alec¡¯s fault.


    He should have been able to control his people, protect them from themselves. If he couldn¡¯t do even that, then what was the purpose of his life? Why had he survived all that destruction than no one he ever cared or knew had?


    ¡°Hey..¡± Denni murmured upon noticing him, her voice a shadow of its former light-hearted self. This was his doing too. Another stone on his shoulders.


    ¡°How is she?¡± he asked sitting down beside her on the steps to the house.


    ¡°I can no longer stand being there... Those wounds... They¡¯re getting worse and worse! What if they don¡¯t heal next time?¡±


    ¡°He said they will.¡±


    Denni jumped from her sitting place, her shoulder length curls bouncing with their owner. ¡°What does he know? How can we trust him? He hasn¡¯t visited her once!¡±


    It was a bit too much of an accusation, there having passed only a single night since Shea sat down to meditate. But Denni¡¯s worry had its reasons. He had been inside for a bit and the sight had made him sick to the stomach. Deep gashes opened on her arms and pain twisted the girl¡¯s features but she kept her teeth clenched, eyes closed. Not a sound to be heard.


    ¡°He¡¯s the only one who knows. Besides, you¡¯ve heard how she defends him. There must be a reason behind it.¡±


    ¡°Besides infatuation for her saviour?¡± Denni asked with a glare in the general direction of the city.


    Alec choked a laugh, not expecting such a direct statement. ¡°Maybe but I talked with him yesterday. He seemed genuinely worried about her well-being. His lack of presence here might be because he feels guilty having let her go alone with us.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± his soldier asked with her mouth staying open in surprise.


    He nodded, not wanting to lie aloud. The man had been annoyed but not overly concerned. No, that was wrong. He didn¡¯t seem to care at all, like it was a toss of a coin whether Shea lived or died and he wasn¡¯t the one throwing it.


    It was better if Denni wasn¡¯t aware of that.


    She smiled after hearing his lies and happily plopped down beside him. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. Maybe he¡¯s not as bad as I thought. Thanks, Leader!¡±


    ¡®¡¯No problem,¡± he answered, raising his eyes up at the sky.


    His side ached where he¡¯d been slammed into the wall, and there were bruises all over his body but none of it mattered. He¡¯d calmed Denni¡¯s worries and that was the important part. In this twisted world, making another¡¯s life easier was the pinnacle of achievement.


    Good enough. He was doing good enough.


    ***


    Author''s Note:


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter ^^


    Comments, opinions and reviews are very welcome!

 8 One Day at a Time

    The next night went similar to the previous one and Iago was glad to see his room taking shape. All the furniture was repaired and put in place. The walls and ceiling were cleaned up, carpet taken out for dusting off so that it had regained remnants of colour. He could finally walk on it barefoot without worrying to have his feet cut to pieces by shards and who knows what else.


    It was a wonderful feeling to have your own place, especially one you prepared yourself.


    That reminded him of the person he shared this place with and turned to see Scorpius curled up in his bed on the bookcase. Iago walked closer to it and admired the adorable animal sleeping soundly within the folds of cloth. Who could ever think that this little mammal could change shape and snap a man¡¯s neck faster than he could raise a hand to resist?


    The world was a marvellous place, and Iago was lucky enough to have made a friend of this dangerous person. He considered that, wondering whether he could really attribute the word dangerous to Scorpius. As far as he¡¯d seen, the man was quiet, easy to get along with and against violence, judging by how he¡¯d never attacked them no matter how hungry he was.


    It was somewhat disconcerting but he hoped that the nosferatu will grow out of that. This world required killer instincts, being ready to fight for your life at any moment, and that wasn¡¯t true only after the Scourge. Life had always been this way in a land ruled by shapers.


    Well, Scorpius will have to learn if he wanted to survive. And one of the lessons should be about sleeping with such carelessness. Iago had walked right up to him and there was no sign of any disturbance in the resting animal. It was sleeping and that was all.


    He could have woken him up and explained it, but it would have been a pointless feat. People didn¡¯t learn by words. Life itself had to teach such lessons for them to be understood.


    For a moment, he tried to remember when had his breaking point been but nothing came to mind. So many memories, so many events that had nothing to do with each other. How was one to know which had been the one that mattered the most? All of them had done their best to push him over the edge.


    The sun glared in his eyes, stopping the wandering thoughts and Iago turned away to walk down the stairs. It was morning and people would be craving for him to shape the food to normal. An easy task if one didn¡¯t consider what that meant to his body.


    He flexed his muscles and they were doing fine. So far so good then, the damage suffered by the body was healing up in time for now. Probably he could be doing even more, help repair some houses or shape some tools. It would be easy but what would be the point?


    People passed him in a scurry, not one of them daring to meet his eyes as they made a wide circle around his person. That was to be expected, he was a known shaper, after all.


    What a disgusting distinction. All his life he had despised those people with a single exception and now he was one of them. It would have been hilarious had he not lost all that mattered for obtaining this power. Not that he wanted it, why had Kallum decided he deserved to survive?


    It was a question he was never going to receive an answer for. The man had died along with the rest of the world. He hoped that he was happy in his last moments, but that was a doubtful prospect. Who would die happy knowing he just destroyed the world?


    Then again, what did it matter? Dead was dead. It mattered not with what beliefs people left, they were gone and that was the only important part.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re early today!¡± a cheerful voice called over and Iago looked up to see Urri, the cook waving at him from the doorway to the canteen. ¡°Would you mind coming with me to the back?¡±


    ¡°Morning,¡± he welcomed her and followed to the storage room behind the canteen.


    The smell there was overwhelming but the woman sifted through all the rotten food as if not noticing. Iago stayed a bit farther away, watching as she picked the most rotten pieces and brought them to him. Each was worse than the one before.


    He shaped them without question, putting the fresh vegetables into a basket and meat into the cleanest bucket he¡¯d ever seen. It was strange from where they found enough water to scrub it clean like this but it meant they had enough to spare for now.


    Oh right, it had rained yesterday. He remembered hearing about it from the people as he went to take his share of food in the evening. Some had even proclaimed it was his doing but he got away from the canteen before they could approach him.


    It had been quite lucky but he doubted he would be able to evade them forever.


    ¡°This is so nice!¡± Urri exclaimed, picking up a cabbage head and rolling it in her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m certain I can make something great from it. I¡¯m so glad you came to us!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he answered with a shadow of a smile.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not nothing!¡± she shouted out, her face scrunching up in anger. ¡°Without you we¡¯d be eating what¡¯s inside there! I shall make something especially for you to thank for saving us from getting a deadly food poisoning!¡±


    This was going too far once more. It was just so easy. He didn¡¯t even had to do anything to become a special existence, someone above everyone else. ¡°Please don¡¯t. Everyone is doing what they can and this is my share. It¡¯s nothing exceptional.¡±


    ¡°But no one else can do what you do!¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t cook like you. I¡¯d be eating bare vegetables or coals if I were left to my own devices,¡± he said, lying with a straight face. He wasn¡¯t a genius cook, but he had survived long enough to have the basic skills.


    The words had hit the mark and the cook¡¯s smile reached from ear to ear. It reminded him of his mother those few times he¡¯d seen her so happy she forgot her sickness and that there was no food on the table. She close to shone with the radiance of her smile.


    And it had been brought by a lie just like this. He¡¯d said a vendor had hired him to help carry the wares every morning while in truth he¡¯d signed up to work in the mines. His conscience had griped at him about the lie all until the moment he¡¯d seen that smile, it became all worth it in an instant.


    Just like now. This was on a much smaller scale, but happiness was closely connected with the lack of truth. As long as one kept his knowledge to himself, he could make those around him feel so much better.


    Escaping annoying situations in the process. He was back to being a normal survivor in the eyes of the cook, at least for the moment. Now only the rest of the thirty something survivors left¡­


    A scary thought that followed him back to the canteen. The cook had promised to be swift in making breakfast so there was no point in leaving. Not that he had anything to do in his room. He was sick and tired of reading books. If he didn¡¯t have to pick one in his life, it would still be too soon.


    Finding a place in the corner closest to the canteen, he watched the people start to trickle in. It was still quite early but all chatted animatedly, watching the cook work with excitement. Most likely they still couldn¡¯t believe they had real food to eat.


    It brought a certain feeling of pride that he did his best to quell down. It would be just too ironical if after gaining the ability to shape, he¡¯d become like all those people he¡¯d loathed all his life. Just too perfect.


    As he sat lost in his thoughts, a crying from down the table reached his ears. He turned to see a woman with dark brown hair weeping in her arms. Other survivors were petting her back or watching with helpless but grim expressions.


    ¡°This would have never happened had Elecar been with us¡­¡± a grey haired man said in what Iago could only conclude was anger. What a pointless emotion against a dead man.


    ¡°Elecar?¡± one of the younger people asked.


    The old man glared at him as if insulted to the bottom of his heart. ¡°He was the man that kept the city together as it was falling apart from the seams! He¡¯s a true hero that saved so many people, no one could count them all! It was a man with a vision, one that everyone knew was working on a way to protect the city¡­¡±


    This was too much. Hero of the ages? Protector of all? Iago couldn¡¯t stand such nonsense. ¡°Protect the city, all right,¡± he laughed with mockery. ¡°If everyone¡¯s dead, nobody needs saving. What a great man!¡±


    ¡°What trash are you spouting?¡± the old man shouted out, raising from his seat with thunder in his eyes. ¡°How dare yo-¡±


    ¡°Dare what? Laugh at you glorifying the man that destroyed the world? I sure see no reason why I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like the man had paid any attention to his words. Instead he was growing redder by the moment, his nostrils flaring like a bull¡¯s. ¡°You punk, who do you think you are to sully Elecar¡¯s name like that? He was a man tha-¡±


    ¡°Was,¡± Iago said, cutting into the tirade. ¡°He might have been a man of note at some point but now he¡¯s just the cretin that killed everything for his own amusement. The fool didn¡¯t even bother surviving himself.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°He died?¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    People started asking one over another, their eyes focused on Iago alone. What was that about him not acting special? He didn¡¯t even need any powers to become a centre of attention. It had to be a talent of its own.


    The old man alone didn¡¯t join in the questioning. He waited for the voices to trickle away before walking towards Iago. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Nobody. I had the misfortune of seeing it myself,¡± he answered, turning away from the old man. It wasn¡¯t something he was fond of remembering, those days right before and after the Scourge. All that misery, broken bones and powers he never imagined to have. Ones he didn¡¯t deserve to have.


    ¡°What were you doing around Elecar?¡±


    ¡°Ever heard of Kallum? I studied under him. Us, students, were tasked with bringing food to that man, who was so busy researching, he didn¡¯t have time for things like eating or sleeping. If only we hadn¡¯t bothered¡­ But no, teacher told us and we helped him. All to in the end find out his mind created this whole destruction.¡±


    ¡°Who was Kallum to Elecar?¡±


    ¡°Some old friend. They never really talked about it.¡±


    ¡°What can you say of him, Elecar I mean?¡±


    Iago smiled tiredly, the conversation having went past the length where he could be bothered to pay attention. It made him remember things he did not want to¡­ But he had started it, so it was only fair if he finished instead of running away. ¡°He was a man twisted by his past. There was warmth and genuine goodness in him, but at times you could see the fury simmering within. He kept it hidden, but sometimes it broke out to scorch everything in its path.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you did know him¡­¡± the man breathed out in a whisper, his face turning pale. He sat down with the heaviness of the whole world on his shoulders, left hand holding up the head against the table. ¡°So, he really did do it? He¡¯s the one to blame for¡­ for all this?¡±


    In answer, Iago nodded. The man saw the gesture and to everyone¡¯s surprise, tears appeared in his eyes. There was no sound, no hiccups, just silent drops trailing down his wizened face.


    That genuine sorrow was more than Iago could take. His words had been true but he didn¡¯t have to tell them. That knowledge had been his own to bear. Why did he have to go off and taint this grey haired man¡¯s memories? He might not live long in this kind of world, but he was still alive. There had been no reason to hurt him like this.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.Iago stood up and without a glance back left the canteen. People tried to ask him questions but he ignored them all and left for the outside. Walking, not thinking, he reached his family¡¯s old house but the familiar building brought no comfort. He had abandoned his family, all of them dying while he survived.


    He¡¯d done all he could to save them so their demise couldn¡¯t be his fault. It wasn¡¯t and yet he saw his faults everywhere around him. If he had been better, if he had been stronger¡­ Had he been less full of himself, certain he knew what was for the best, it might have ended different.


    That deal with Kallum¡­ Why did he make it? Was his desperation that deep? Ha, even back then he had known he was a shitty brother. It was better to leave his family in the hands of a stranger than keep on trying to take care of it himself, failing again and again.


    Only he had never noticed what conceit it was. They should have had a choice in it all. Then maybe he¡¯d have shared their last moments together, instead of having to live alone in this mad city.


    And he was certain they would have chosen that. None of them would have let him go off and sacrifice himself¡­ It was hilarious how by sacrificing himself, he managed to become the only one that survived. What twisted and sick this world was¡­


    He punched the wall of his old room and it crumbled under his fingers. Jagged pieces fell on his feet and he laughed. Perfect, just perfect. A kick there, punch there and the cracks in the building spread like water over dry land.


    Soon it was falling on him, instincts forcing the currents to shape them into dust. That pain, the ravaging of his body by the Energies, woke him from the trance and he saw his old house gone. There hadn¡¯t been much to begin with, couple walls and bits of broken furniture, but now there was nothing. Dust settled in lazy twirls on an empty slot in the street.


    What did it matter anyway. It wasn¡¯t like anyone would want to live here, him included. Too many memories that should stay folded and thrust into the deepest recesses of his mind, lost for all eternity.


    Not looking back, he walked away from his old home and towards the distant sounds of people working. Simply going through them would prove a good enough distraction until he reached his room and could fall asleep, forgetting today like so many others.


    His stomach growled in protest at such a plan, reminding him that his last meal was a whole day back. It was somewhat disappointing but he was sure, there were still some old sausages left from their journey. He had taken the packs to his place, and Shea like always didn¡¯t bother to protest.


    As he was passing through a bunch of people working on restoring a house into liveable quarters, someone noticed him. It was a huge man, similar to the one that had challenged him in the canteen. Apparently, the trait ran in the family.


    ¡°Hey, pretty boy! Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    A title he¡¯d heard often enough in his previous life but after the Scourge, it had gone away. He¡¯d changed too much for anyone to see him as the gentle featured youth with an air of pretend importance around him.


    On top of that, there was the problem of his current status. It didn¡¯t take long for the rest of people to start whispering, ¡°He¡¯s a shaper! You..! To a shaper! Shaper... He¡¯s a shaper!¡± They tried to keep their voices low but each single one reached his ears, and he frowned. Not again.


    Even the big man¡¯s face lost a bit of colour as he looked around for a way out. Everyone knew the punishment for disrespect was a hanging. It was so widely understood that even newly born babes didn¡¯t dare to start crying if any shapers were around.


    But to Iago¡¯s relief the big man wasn¡¯t cowered. A look of panic flashed through his eyes but it was gone as soon as it came and the man faced him with a resolute expression, muscles taut and ready to jump to action.


    No need for that, whatsoever. Iago gave a self-mocking smile to the man. ¡°Is that how I look? This environment must be still too tame for me.¡±


    The man shifted on his feet, clearly thrown off-balance. ¡°It¡¯s not... not that¡­ You¡¯re a man an.. and wear earrings!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± That surprised Iago. His hand rose on its own to touch the ornament in his left ear, feeling the unfamiliar surface of it. He had all but forgotten of its existence. ¡°It¡¯s a memento, a friend gave it to me with his dying wish.¡±


    No one opened their mouths to ask anything, but he could see the curiosity shining in their eyes. Well, it wasn¡¯t a secret or anything. ¡°He wanted for me to see the world without being shackled to my past, taste what fresh air is like.¡± After that confession, he gave them all a hard stare. ¡°So, don¡¯t even bother trying to put new shackles of superiority on me. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m a shaper.¡±


    After that he turned around and was about to walk away, but the big man¡¯s voice stopped him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want special treatment, then come help me move these stones. Everyone else is working.¡±


    Iago had doubts about that ¡®everyone¡¯ but there was truth in those words. It would be the simplest to blend in if he just joined the rest of the survivors in their everyday jobs. That wouldn¡¯t be too hard, sleep could wait another twelve hours.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he murmured and pushing his sleeves up, came to stand before the man. He stared at him with the same dumbfounded expression as the rest of the crowd, though, a few were slower and were still throwing the big man looks filled with horror. ¡°Are we going to stand here for the rest of the day, or do you plan to work?¡±


    ¡°Work,¡± the man huffed and went inside the building. Iago followed suit, taking in the walls that had no cracks in them. They stood as strong and unmarked as the day they were built.


    It was quite out of place compared to the ceiling and upper floors lying before his feet. Most of them, anyway. A portion had been moved away, only white dust betraying that something had been there before.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Iago asked the man as he bent to pick up one of the larger stones.


    ¡°Evic, and you?¡±


    ¡°Iago.¡±


    No more words were exchanged after that as they began carrying out the rubble. More than half the room was filled with it, broken staircase only adding to the mix.


    The stones weighted heavy in Iago¡¯s hands, but he found the physical labour reassuring. This familiar feeling of straining muscles, sweat drenching your back and sun beating mercilessly¡­ Out of habit, his mind shut away. At some point the work will be over, and thinking about how hard it is only made the wait worse. The end would come whether he thought of it or not, simple as that.


    One stone after another, he took them all out. It didn¡¯t matter how heavy or misshapen they were. Each time he moved them, there were fewer left. That was what mattered.


    At some point the break was held and water passed over, so he drank. No one came to talk to him and soon he returned to work. There were still half the room to clean up. Hopefully, nobody expected for it to be finished by today or it would be a very long night.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Evic said, making Iago stop in his tracks.


    He stayed still, letting his brain process the words. Enough¡­ That meant it was over. No work through the whole night. A heavy sigh left his lips and he yawned like a man waking up from a long dream. ¡°Is that so..?¡± he murmured, carefully stretching his muscles to see how much it hurt.


    Somewhat but not too bad. In his old life, he¡¯d have called this one of the better jobs. If allowed, he¡¯d have returned here for more as long as the pay wasn¡¯t below disgustingly low.


    ¡°You worked like you knew what you were doing,¡± the big man noted.


    Iago nodded his way. ¡°I¡¯ve done a share of odd jobs in my life. Cleaning up crumbled houses is nothing new to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re a shaper?¡±


    He burst out laughing at that. ¡°Pretty sure. But you¡¯re right in a way,¡± Iago said, cleaning his hands on his clothes. It helped little as they were already white from all the dust. ¡°I wasn¡¯t always one. It¡¯s more of a recent development.¡±


    Evic grunted at that. ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t like all the attention.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so¡­ Well, I¡¯m off to take a rest.¡±


    ¡°And the dinner?¡±


    Iago didn¡¯t hold back the curse that shot from his lips. He was exhausted enough and without any more shaping. It would be entering dangerous waters, trying to shape with his loose concentration. One wrong move¡­


    No, it wasn¡¯t a choice. He¡¯d promised to take care of the food problem and that was that. It would turn his reputation to tatters if he went against his word. Everyone would have their fears ascertained that, in truth, he was just another shaper like all the rest, doing whatever he wanted. .


    Evic gave him a weird look but Iago ignored him, and walked towards the canteen. It wouldn¡¯t take long and he would actually get to eat. His stomach had already passed the hungry state and had turned numb. Until it got back to feeling hungry with a vengeance.


    Cook welcomed him with a bright smile and he forced out something of a kind. It must have been believable enough since she didn¡¯t question him. Good, but now there two buckets filled with rotting food before him, the smell making his insides clench in disgust.


    He stretched his hand forward and rested it upon foul smelling meat. The currents jumped at his call, scrambling through his body without a care for damage inflicted. Pain forced itself onto his mind, screaming for attention and fraying his concentration.


    But that was normal. He focused the Energies before his hand and willed them to shape the world to his liking. They complied with ease, eager to please as they rushed out. It was a wondrous transformation that the food before him was going through but he kept his mind on the currents. Channelling those things through his fragile human body¡­


    It was over. He locked himself off and released the titbits of Energies still running through his body. A shudder ran through him from losing all that power with relief following in step. No severe damage suffered. It was a success.


    Cook chattered with joy and he nodded, listening with one ear. It was time to return to the canteen. The prospect didn¡¯t make him feel overjoyed but eating was an important part of life. If there was a way for him to save his few remaining supplies, he had to take it.


    Voices quietened as he entered but no one challenged him directly, and that was just as well. He was too tired to match wits with anyone at the moment. This last month had spoiled him with plenty of sleep, enough food and lack of any danger. His old instincts had burrowed deep into the ground, away from his easy reach.


    It should have brought happiness, life was better off here in a way, but all he felt was weariness. It was far too long since he was faced with anything remotely threatening and he was no longer certain he¡¯d be up to the challenge. Easy life bred weakness in people, and without notice he¡¯d joined in the club.


    Food came later, some broth. It tasted well and was fulfilling so he didn¡¯t bother eating the extra food, but rather took it with him. Scorpius must be starving too.


    Inside the room, he saw the nosferatu was already gone. Whatever. He put the food on the table and dropped into the bed. It creaked from his weight but he ignored its complaints. Sleep took him before he had even fully closed his eyes.


    *****


    Author''s Note:


    Thank you for reading! Comments, opinions and reviews are very welcome!

 9 Legend

    ¡°Have you heard the news?¡±


    Alec looked up from his broth at Quir, the youngest of their squad. ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°People are talking some Ele-something is the cause of everything! He¡¯s the man to blame!¡±


    ¡°Ele..?¡± he asked as he took a couple mouthfuls. No one in the camp was called that¡­ ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t possibly mean Elecar!¡±


    The boy¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s the name! I heard he¡¯s the one that destroyed everything! Isn¡¯t it amazing how a single person could do it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Alec roared. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare spread such sick notions! Who told you that?¡±


    His loud voice brought a tremble to Quir¡¯s lips, his head falling to his chest. Other people in the canteen glared at Alec for disruption, and he settled back in his chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Quir¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have shouted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s- it¡¯s okay. I heard it from Mala and her group as they discussed Elder¡¯s sickness. He hasn¡¯t left his room since yesterday morning, just sitting and, and mumbling to himself about how this can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Because it can¡¯t!¡± Alec said with more force in his voice than he planned to. The thought itself was just so absurd.


    Elecar was a hero like no other. Master duellist, soldier that never lost a single battle he was part of, councilman who managed to avert hundreds of disasters. It was only because of him that Alec was even alive.


    His father was very fond of telling him the tale before going to sleep. It was about a shoemaker that was doing well for himself, too well for someone¡¯s standards. One of the noble houses decided to buy his shop off, and when he didn¡¯t agree they sent thugs with their insignia to make him see reason.


    Those disgusting people dragged his mother, pregnant with him at the time, outside and started beating her as father was held up to see it. He screamed and shouted, pleaded but they laughed while the passerbies quickly scurried away. Not one of them looked back or hesitated for a second.


    Then a man in a noble¡¯s attire rushed out of one of the intercepting streets. He had no sword but a long dagger and used it to send the men crashing. Three around his mother fell before even being to understand what happened.


    The leader of the brigand¡¯s by then ran to father, putting a sword by his neck. He threatened to kill him if the noble made another step. Father screamed at the man to take his wife and run away, but he didn¡¯t listen.


    Instead the noble sent his dagger flying, straight at the bandit leader¡¯s head. He died without making another sound, and while his remaining subordinates stared stunned the stranger punched them into unconsciousness. In less than a couple minutes the noble was the only one standing with six bodies, four of them dead, strewn around him.


    He then proceeded to examine his mother and with father¡¯s approval brought her to his friend¡¯s hospital where she was instantly treated by both shaping and herbal tinctures. It was an honour reserved only for the richest but neither the noble, nor the healer seemed to care about his family¡¯s dirty appearances.


    To his father¡¯s shock, his mother went into labour at the time. He thought something had went horribly wrong but the noble calmed him down, saying everything will be all right. If anyone could save his wife and child, then it was the man in the next room. There didn¡¯t exist a more skilled healer in the world.


    It was hard to believe with the man treating commoners like them but his father could do nothing but believe in those words. He didn¡¯t dare to return to his home and look for money to pay for a healer in the city. What if more bandit¡¯s had been sent to look for him?


    Screams drove him mad but soon he was invited to hold a babe in his arms. Father was never ashamed to say he cried then, and then more than he saw his wife smiling at him with so much joy, her tired eyes resting on their newborn.


    When the two fell asleep, father fell on his knees before the healer since the noble had left, and promised anything he had or would have for what they had done for his family. The healer told him to stand up and forget about it, go to his wife and rest. It was nothing much so he should calm down and stay here for a week or two.


    He¡¯d asked about the noble, but was told he¡¯d left for some business and wouldn¡¯t be able to return for a while.


    It happened almost two weeks later and his father was told he could return home, no one was after him any longer. His father had questioned more, not able to understand how could that be true and the man said he was part of the commoner council. It had little power but he managed to pull some strings, shifting the noble¡¯s view on the shoemaker.


    This meant his father would have to work for the man that had sent bandit¡¯s to beat his pregnant wife but he would be safe. No one would come after him as long as he was under that noble¡¯s protection, and the contract the councilman had gotten for him was a very generous one. It would be no problem surviving and even saving up some for his son¡¯s education.


    His father had been considering places to run away to, so the deal caught him off-guard. He didn¡¯t know how to thank the councilman for all that he had done for his family. But the man even looked annoyed at the mere mention of payment. He said that he wasn¡¯t doing this for any reward. He¡¯d become a councilman because he wanted to have the power to help those in need, and that was exactly what he¡¯d done.


    There was no need for any payment.


    So, his father had asked only for one thing, their names and being allowed to spread the tale. The councilman shook his head at such a request but said his friend was called Kallum and he Elecar. It was a name known by his father, there were many rumours about the man actually working to aid the commoners but he¡¯d never believed them before. It sounded too preposterous, like someone¡¯s wish fulfilment.


    But now he knew better, and would be able to tell others about it. This city had its own guardian. His child would live in a place where someone cared whether he lived or died.


    Alec had grown up with this tale, and promised his father to become like that man, Elecar. His dreams were thwarted when he found out only nobles could become soldiers but he¡¯d never never forgotten it. Elecar¡¯s shadow always gave him hope, and pushed him forward when things seemed too horrible to be able to move.


    And someone was saying that such a person had schemed to destroy the world? They were mad. It was impossible. Besides, Elecar would have had been in his nineties by now. How could an old man like that even destroy the world?


    Someone had to be jealous, and wanted to foul Elecar¡¯s legend now that he was no longer here to defend himself.


    ¡°Do you know who spread this nonsense?¡± he asked the cowering boy before him. His expression must have been pretty severe and he tried to relax it back to normal.


    Quir hesitated before answering, his big eyes catching Alec¡¯s. ¡°They said it was the shaper! That¡¯s why everyone believes it!¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the shaper?¡±


    It was worse than he could have believed. Why would a shaper want to ruin the legend? It had nothing to do with him! Elecar was the hero of the commoners!


    ¡°He said he saw it all happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! He must be mistaken then!¡± said Alec with relief washing over his features. ¡°With all that happened, he must have seen wrong! I heard the destruction hit the shapers really hard! Even the Mistress was affected!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the boy asked with interest.


    ¡°It was something about the Energy currents, power that is used by the shapers. Commander had said something had went wrong with those currents and that¡¯s why everything happened. The shaper must be mistaken!¡±


    ¡°For sure! Commander knows it all! I¡¯ll go tell everyone now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, do it,¡± Alec encouraged him with a pained smile. He could have said Commander told him the world was destroyed by evil squirrels and everyone would believe it. Their trust in him was so unmovable, his insides retched every time he saw it.


    It was hard to finish eating the cold broth with his stomach in revolt but he forced himself. There wouldn¡¯t be anything till the evening and that was far away from now.


    Eating slowly, he saw his worst nightmare entering the canteen.


    Commander pushed through the doors, his large form taking up all the space. He looked over the people eating breakfast, his eyes landing straight on Alec. ¡°Collect everyone.¡±


    Another expedition.


    It was way too soon. If this continued, he was certain their health would quickly start deteriorating. No matter how young and resistant they were, being exposed to sun so often, heat frying their heads simply couldn¡¯t be good.


    He stood up from his seat and ordered the crowd, ¡°Soldiers, prepare for leaving. Find everyone and be in place five minutes from now!¡± His squad mates quickly saluted and ran away to get the few remaining parts of their armour, gauntlets and helmets they had left behind.


    His own were at his side, and he put them on without eagerness. Heat assailed him in an instant, but this was only the beginning. The day hadn¡¯t even started yet.


    Outside he went towards the southern gates, Grey and Commander were already waiting for everyone. Others joined in moments, their breaths ragged but eyes shining with excitement. None of them minded the heat spells, Commander having said it was nothing, curse of the weak. Once they got strong enough, sun would have no effect on them just like on him.


    ¡°Everyone is here, we can depart, Commander,¡± Alec said in a deadpan voice, body straight as an arrow.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other girl?¡± he asked with a glare encompassing all the squad. ¡°I clearly remember there being two of them.¡±


    ¡°De- Denni is busy!¡± Lyra squeaked out, not daring to raise her head to face the Commander. It was something the man liked, it stroked his ego but the words had been chosen wrong. Alec knew a storm was coming and had no power to stop it.


    Commander exploded the next moment. His eyes bulged out as he roared at the girl twice smaller than him. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t give her a leave of absence! Get her to me! Now!¡±


    ¡°Right this moment!¡± Alec interjected before Lyra could say anything more. The girl might be a fearful one but her instincts of preservation turned off the moment her friends were threatened. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    He ran to where Denni was, ignoring the exhaustion mounting up. Commander couldn¡¯t be left simmering in his fury for long or something horrible would happen. Not once had he pushed him over the edge, and this better won¡¯t be the time either.


    The girl was by Shea¡¯s place as expected. He grabbed her by the hand, and dragged her to the meeting place without any explanation. Her annoyance was quickly exchanged with a mellow look as it met with the thunder in Commander¡¯s eyes.


    Without even knowing what she¡¯d done wrong, she fell on her knees and apologised profusely.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! It was a mistake! Commander, please forgive me! I will never do it again. Please!¡±


    Commander watched her for some time before ordering her to stand up. ¡°That¡¯s why I said we don¡¯t need any woman in our squad. They¡¯re nothing but useless baggage! Get up and should I never hear about you being ¡®busy¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± she answered with a salute, helmet hiding the tears in her eyes, but they were evident from her voice.


    They set out at a steady pace, Commander in the front and Alec bringing up the rear. He was quite far back but could still hear his squad members getting admonished for not wearing their armour properly, or having some parts loose even if it was for ventilation.None of that mattered to Commander, he just wanted to see himself at the forefront of an armed force.


    Today¡¯s sun wasn¡¯t as bad as at some days and they went further than usual before people started falling. Commander shouted, roared while pointing fingers but that did little to keep his squad on their feet. The heat was just too much for wearing heavy armour.


    It took them way past midday to reach the designed houses. There were a couple of them so at lest some kind of loot was guaranteed.


    Commander didn¡¯t give them a moment¡¯s rest and ordered to start looking. The process was a slow one, everyone separating into groups of two to scavenge each part of the first house. Like always, Quir came to join Alec and together they went towards the second floor.


    The house itself was in good condition, few of the walls cracked or fallen over. Most of the furniture was filled with sand and dust, but mostly intact. Destruction must have went around this house. There were some cases of that happening but no one in the camp could explain why. What did those houses or people do to be saved? Was it mere luck or some divine judgement?


    Whatever it was, it saved a lot of things. They should be able to collect a lot of pretty things for the Mistress, being able to leave the other houses for another expedition. It was worrisome that each time they had to go farther and farther from the city. Soon there would come a day when they couldn¡¯t reach anything in a whole day.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a chest there!¡± Quir exclaimed, dashing towards the other side of the room. Floor creaked under his steps but nothing gave way.


    Alec approached him at a slowed pace, watching as the boy took out his sword to bat away the lock. Metal clang against metal as it resisted but Quir wasn¡¯t one to give up. He hit and hit until he was the one victorious in the end.


    Opening the chest, his expression faltered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but dresses! Just dresses!¡±


    He reached to shuffle through it, look deeper in but Alec caught his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t. Better bring Commander here.¡±


    The boy nodded and ran off to find the older man. In the meantime, Alec searched the rest of the room but found nothing of use. Some trinkets, old paintings, jewels and a box of glass beads.


    When Commander came he took out one dress, looked at it for some time and ordered them to take the chest out, they will be carrying it back to the city. Alec¡¯s eyes glazed at the stupidity of it but his mouth stayed shut. If he got himself killed, his squad won¡¯t survive much longer with their idealism.


    Others returned from their searches, carrying various items of convenience. Grey had apparently found some food but it was half rotten so Commander didn¡¯t allow to take any of it. Everything was going to be for the Mistress and she didn¡¯t need such foul food. He was enraged for having even been called for that.


    As they were packing everything for the journey, voices sounded from further away. Alec signalled for his squad to seize what they were doing and carefully they moved around the house.


    Out in the distance, Scavengers argued at the farthest house¡¯s entrance. It was impossible to understand their words but it most likely had to do with what to take back. One person was rummaging through a taken out chest, separating items into different piles while two kept picking things out and shouting at each other over them.


    The remaining five, ignoring the argument, watched their surroundings. They were positioned to oversee all directions so approaching them without being noticed was impossible.


    Not that there was a need for that. Alec was glad they had already collected more than they could carry. Otherwise, he was certain Commander would have ordered an attack.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go men!¡± the person in question shouted out, holstering his great sword in the air. ¡°We shall protect our territory from those scum!¡±


    Alec¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the proclamation. ¡°But Commander,¡± he dared to venture, ¡°we have enough items right now.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t be such a pussy! Those scum have invaded our home turf and must be eradicated! Do you want your home to be populated by trash like them?¡± Commander boomed right by Alec¡¯s ear.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    His answer to that was that he didn¡¯t really mind but that great sword was but a swing away from his neck so he shook his head in silent defeat. Another battle, another unnecessary danger. At times, he thought Commander was doing this just to get rid of them, but that wasn¡¯t it. The man would have no qualms of killing them all himself if he decided to do it. He was just that kind of person.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Commander yelled and the squad answered with wild screaming.


    They hefted their weapons, starting to run without any plan. It pained Alec to see them so disorderly but that was nothing new. Commander didn¡¯t care for their survival, just appearances and as long as Commander didn¡¯t tell them, his squad didn¡¯t do anything. Making them practise swordsmanship every other evening was already a challenge.


    The impact should have held most of the damage but with their mistimed rush, giving plenty of times for the Scavengers to react, it was his squad that suffered. Quir stumbled upon his own armour too large for him and fell midway to the enemies. Others reached the destination but lost their weapons in the first few exchanges.


    Only him, Denni and Grey were what kept their friends from being killed. Them and the Commander who had went in like a hurricane. His great sword flashed at speeds that should have been impossible with such a heavy weapon, Scavengers falling before it like leaves.


    They had average skills with their swords and axes but that was the same as nothing compared to Commander. He went through them all in moments, not one left standing as soon as he closed in. All Alec and his squad had to do was not get in the way of that monstrous skill.


    When all were dead, Alec turned away from the ten bodies. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he ordered his squad, helping those on the ground to stand. None had anything worse than shallow cuts or bruises so they could make a quick retreat to where they had left their findings.


    ¡°Running away again?¡± Commander cackled, the great sword hefted over his neck. It made him look like some unstoppable hero from a fairytale but Alec couldn¡¯t help but feel it wasn¡¯t smart. Not once had he seen the passing soldiers in the capital doing something like this.


    He didn¡¯t answer, ushering his squad to move faster. Now the true nightmare will begin.


    There was no need to turn around to know what was happening behind. Bones crunched as skin gave way and everything shattered to pieces. Commander loved to ensure no one pretended to be dead. By the time he was finished, you couldn¡¯t tell the corpses apart. Worse, you couldn¡¯t even figure out which piece belonged to which body and how many of them had been in the first place.


    Blood and intestines scattered all over the ground.


    Alec had had the misfortune of seeing it up-close once. The sight of human flesh flying in all directions would haunt him forever.


    Midway they picked up Quir and then took up their bags. It would be a long trek home and they better start it as soon as possible. Sun was moving towards meeting the horizon and taking away their light.


    ¡°Commander is so cool!¡± Tyr whispered, watching longingly at where they had left the older man. His twisting silhouette could still be seen from their position. ¡°I wish I could be like him!¡±


    ¡°Ha, have you forgotten puking your guts out last time we were out?¡± Denni mocked him.


    ¡°It was unexpected! I wasn¡¯t ready for a hand to come flying straight at my face!¡±


    Alec ignored their bickering, hoping this was all that it would remain. Only Denni and Lyra were closing in on their twenties.The rest of his charges were barely adults with fifteen years under their belt, Quir being even younger. He knew some might follow in Commander¡¯s footsteps and that scared him more than anything else.


    It would tear this group apart but worst of all, he¡¯d have to see them abandon their humanity. No sane person could go and hack already dead corpses for entertainment. And that¡¯s all it was to the Commander. Ensuring death was just an easy excuse.


    Not a chance he thought a second about it, else why hack the corpses into such little pieces.


    The trek back would have been uneventful had Hugh kept his mouth shut. When they were nearing the city, he stopped in his path, getting close to Denni. ¡°How is your shaper girl doing? Is she waki-¡±


    Alec dashed to shut him up but the damage was done. Commander rounded on them, eyes blazing. ¡°How did you call the Mistress?¡±


    The boy shrivelled under his gaze, face becoming paler than paper. ¡°No, no!¡± Tyr exclaimed, ever eager to show off. ¡°Those two we brought back last time!The girl is a shaper!¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! We¡¯ve seen her do it!¡±


    Commander laughed, his smile brightening up. ¡°Ha, it all adds up then. That shitty brat was protecting his mistress. No wonder, he was acting so brave.¡± He then turned to Alec with a gleam in his eyes, ¡°I maybe should raise him up to squad leader for such heroics. What do you think?¡±


    This time no one dared to say that Iago was a shaper too. The girl was one thing with her open nature and smiles compared to Commander. There was no competition who the squad was more afraid to anger but it was a whole different matter with Iago.


    He might not have threatened them and shaped the food, but unlike the girl, he felt like a true shaper. There was a wordless distance between him and everyone else that no one could pass through. One look was enough to know he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Where Commander could beat one to death, a fate of angering a shaper was ten times worse. Even your mortal enemy would weep upon seeing what has been done to you.


    ¡°If that is what you choose,¡± Alec said, lowering his head in acknowledgement. ¡°Should I call upon him once we reach the city?¡±


    ¡°Bah! You¡¯re no fun!¡± Commander complained, hitting Alec¡¯s chest with the back of his hand.


    It made the squad leader stagger but he managed to keep his position. He kept his expression neutral as his heart kept apologising to Iago. Sorry, he was so sorry for all of this. He hadn¡¯t managed to protect the girl. Now she would be sent to the Mistress and corrupted until there was nothing of her old self left.


    Mistress would make sure the girl understood the truth of being a shaper.


    This might have been a fate awaiting Shea but she had different concerns upon waking up. Her throat was so dry, it was like the desert itself. Not a drop of life saving liquid for decades. Every breath tortured her throat, not even considering making a sound.


    Opening her eyes, she saw a table not two paces from her with a plate and a decanter on it. She was certain it would contain water to soothe her parched throat but first there was getting to it. Each and every muscle in her body screamed the moment she tried to move them.


    Untangling her limbs was a torture of its own. How long has she been sitting in this cross-legged position? It could have been a day or a week, there was no way to tell by the stray rays of setting sun.


    She pushed herself off the ground, and half-crawled, half-dragged herself to the low table. Her hands shook as she brought the decanter to her lips, splashing water all over her tunic. Some of it went to appease her throat.


    After more than half the liquid was gone, she let the decanter slide down from her fingers. It hit the ground with a thunk but did not break. She stared at it for a moment, then closed her eyes and curled into a ball on the ground. It was too tiresome to think.


    Scorpius watched her deeply breathing form for a bit before deciding to leave. He saw her get up and that was something new. Prior to this, as far as he knew she hadn¡¯t moved a hair from her position. It might mean that the test has been survived.


    It was better to let Iago know about this. He would know what that meant and if there was a need for worry. She had collapsed so quickly after awaking, not even taking the food prepared for her.


    While flying to the tower, he heard noises coming from the south. Armour clanking and so many youthful voices that had to be the young soldiers. It was hardly worth a check, but he went to see them nonetheless. You never knew what one might find in the least likely places.


    None of them posed him any danger but he made sure to stay out of sight. So many collapsed houses was like a play field for him. Hide in a hole watching them pass by, then crawl to a drop and start flying again. Look through that opening while passing through that tunnel to reach another great hiding spot.


    They¡¯d reached the noble houses before Scorpius had even realised. He¡¯d been so focused to keeping himself hidden that he¡¯d forgotten to pay attention to his surroundings. This was much closer to the shaper woman living there than he would have ever liked to be.


    But since he was already here, and the soldiers were waiting for her to appear, he might as well wait to see this woman. Curiosity might have been part of the reason but he told himself it was all for being a better help to Iago. Now he would be able to judge who their adversary was.


    Not that she should be one. He wondered why Iago didn¡¯t want to meet her so much but couldn¡¯t figure out a reason. The man was a shaper, quite a great one but didn¡¯t want to do anything with his kind. Even his interactions with Shea never went in that direction. Scorpius couldn¡¯t remember hearing them talk about it once, not counting their last conversation.


    And even then, his words were forced rather than coming freely. It hadn¡¯t seen so at the time, but the more he thought about it, the more sense it made. There was something going on with Iago and shaping. His talent at it coupled with his secrecy, lack of any interest to be around his kind pointed only in that direction.


    What did that mean to Scorpius?


    He folded the wings around himself, closing his eyes for a moment. It meant nothing. Iago was still his saviour and the only person that would mind him dying. Whatever secrets he held mattered not. He would share them when the time came, or not. It was unnecessary.


    Their relationship - could he really call it friendship already? - wasn¡¯t based on truth, or any other lofty ideals. He knew Iago was single in his acceptance and open heart, and that was that. This was the only thing that held any significance.


    ¡°Is this all you brought back?¡± came a familiar voice from down below and Scorpius focused his eyes on the woman that had left the mansion.


    She was flanked by three servants, one holding an umbrella over her head while the other two stood with their heads down a step behind. This ensemble gave a fitting background to the woman in their midst.


    Dressed in a wine red dress, a shawl in a lighter shade on her shoulders, she stood like a queen among peasants. Every minuscule movement of her body was calculated and refined; haughty. It was exactly like a person that would order a nosferatu massacre and then continue eating lunch while chuckling about the new dress style in the court.


    He¡¯d seen people like that but never to this extent. This woman reached the heights of aristocratic splendour and didn¡¯t seem to even be trying.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Commander said, falling on one knee and the rest of the soldiers following suit.


    One almost fell over, barely catching himself on his hands. The woman sent him a contemptuous look, her lip curling into a mocking smile. ¡°Your soldiers are as splendid as ever, I see.¡±


    Commander didn¡¯t react to the taunt, only lowering his head in recognition. ¡°Mistress, there has been word of a young shaper girl having joined the camp. Would you want to meet her?¡±


    At this news the woman¡¯s eyebrows rose a fraction. ¡°Shaper girl you say? I shall wait for her in the garden. You are all dismissed.¡± That said, she turned away and left with her entourage in tow.


    The soldiers knelt until she was out of sight and then jumped to action. Apparently, that command was of utmost importance judging by how they all ran off without a word said. Only Commander stayed back, following his soldiers with a glare.


    His anger was mostly focused on the unfortunate soul who had caused him embarrassment before the Mistress. The more he thought about it, the harder his hand clenched the sword¡¯s handle.


    Scorpius felt sorry for the soul at whom this storm was aimed at but it was none of his business. He crawled out of his space and flew as fast as he could towards the workplace. Today, as yesterday Iago had left to aid the survivors with cleaning out the temple.


    A bat flying around there would be quite auspicious so Scorpius made sure to keep to the shadows and listen for any sounds. Soon, he got close to the building but there were around ten people milling around. There was no way he could get any closer without being noticed.


    From the house over, he could see Iago entering and leaving the house but not once did he look up. It was no surprise with him being human, or at least not having augmented senses like those of shape changers.


    Thinking it over, Scorpius resorted to the only tactic he could think of. He shifted into his human form and pulling a hair from his head, wrapped it around a stone. It was small enough to be easy to throw but large enough to be easily noticed.


    Once Iago had left the house and dropped the stone into the cart, he threw it at this feet. The man jumped back on instinct, his eyes ignoring the stone and staring straight in the direction where Scorpius was hiding.


    ¡°Evic, I¡¯ll take a break now!¡± he shouted out to one of the largest men Scorpius had seen and then trudged away.


    His steps weren¡¯t hurried and it was awhile before Scorpius dared to show himself, certain that no one was close enough to oversee them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I di-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just a bit jumpy,¡± Iago said, waving it off and sitting down on a fallen boulder. ¡°So, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Shea woke up and¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Iago prompted him, not showing any emotions on his face. He sat as calm as if Scorpius had said it was going to be hot tomorrow. ¡°It isn¡¯t all you wanted to say, is it?¡±


    Scorpius shook his head. ¡°The soldiers told the Mistress about her, and she wants to meet the girl now. Everyone rushed off to bring Shea to the mansion.¡±


    ¡°I guess it was inevitable,¡± Iago murmured, brushing sweat off his forehead. ¡°Someone had to survive, and try to bring the old world back.¡±


    The words were somewhat confusing but Scorpius thought he got the gist of it. ¡°I heard before her being called Winteridge. Have you¡­¡± He let his voice fade away as a look of pure terror flashed through the shaper¡¯s eyes.


    Iago sprung up, grabbing Scorpius by the scarf to drag him closer. ¡°What did you say her last name was?¡±


    ¡°Win- Winteridge!¡± he answered with a quiver to his voice. This was the first time he¡¯d seen the man like this.


    His eyes had widened, pupils dilated as his breathing grew heavier with each intake. After hearing the surname, he released Scorpius and turned away, shaking all over. Hands clenched into fists as he murmured words too quiet for even nosferatu to make out.


    Blood dripped from his palms but the man didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡°Iago..?¡± Scorpius asked tentatively, uncertain whether he should leave or stay here. Instincts screamed for him to run since all people in a rage lashed out at his kind, but he held those thoughts in. This man was not like all, or that¡¯s what he was trying to tell himself now.


    Reality was interfering with his internal image.


    Then the shaper twisted around, taking giant steps towards Scorpius. ¡°Lead me there! I need to see that so called ¡®Mistress¡¯ myself.¡±


    *****


    Author''s Note:


    Thanks for reading. Comments, opinions, suggestions and reviews are very welcome!

 10 Promise

    It was an easy task to find the girl. The majority of the squad knew where she rested and they all ran right there. Alec wondered what they would do if she was still in her meditation, but his fears were unfounded.


    Shea had moved from her position and was now sleeping peacefully next to the table. A spilled decanter lay by her side but the water had run in another direction, not interfering with the sleeping girl.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Denni whispered, being the first one to approach. Her voice elicited no response, so she shook the shoulder while biting her lip. Shea might be a nice person but this could still be considered  surprising a shaper, and they didn¡¯t do well with that.


    However, the girl didn¡¯t seem to be part of her kind even in her most vulnerable state. She just groaned in a soft voice before opening her eyes to stare at Denni. ¡°Hi¡­¡± she murmured, her eyes closing back as she pulled her body into a tighter ball.


    ¡°You need to wake up,¡± Denni said with a smile to her lips. ¡°Hey, Shea!¡±


    This made the girl groan again and Alec shooed the majority of the squad out, himself included. ¡°Let¡¯s give them space,¡± he told the men of his group. They left easily, already chatting about dinner, wondering what it would be today.


    Only Grey had a scowl on his face, not participating in the conversation. ¡°Everything all right?¡± Alec asked, coming to stand beside him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± answered his friend, but his face muscles didn¡¯t relax.


    Alec followed Grey¡¯s gaze but saw nothing in the direction. More collapsed houses, a street torn apart as if by a whip. Nothing unusual in this city after the destruction.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t let me take the food!¡± Grey finally burst out, turning to face Alec, ¡°and he even shouted at me for considering it! If he doesn¡¯t need it, it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t! Why do we only bring stuff for his precious Mistress, while our own folk have nothing? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    A quick look around showed that no one else was close enough to hear the outburst and Alec breathed an inner sigh of relief. Opinions were great but one should know when to keep them to himself. This wasn¡¯t a place to show discontent if one wanted to see the sun rising in the morning.


    ¡°Mistress is of noble blood. It is important that we protect her for she¡¯s the one that will lead and protect us in the future.¡±


    Grey turned away from him, spitting on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re just like all of them! I watched you and all you do is lick Commander¡¯s boots, never voicing a word against. People like you make me sick!¡±


    After saying that he was ready to stomp off, but Alec caught his shoulder. ¡°And what do you want to do? Raise up and see everyone killed?¡±


    The kid blanched at such words, but quickly regained his composure. ¡°We have the shaper now! He¡¯s the real one that we should listen to! Not that sissy girl hiding in her big house!¡±


    Colour drained from Alec¡¯s face. If anyone else had overheard them¡­ And the kid was smiling! He thought he¡¯d won, embarrassed his superior! How did this come to be?


    Alec grabbed Grey, one hand over his mouth, and dragged him behind another house. The kid tried to free himself, tugging to free his mouth but he was no match in strength. The six year difference in age was now more obvious than ever.


    When they were far enough, Alec dropped the squealing child to the ground and rounded on him. ¡°If I ever hear you spitting that rubbish again, I¡¯ll kill you myself. Do you understand me?¡± His hand went to rest on the pummel of his sword as he towered over the kid.


    The boy crawled back, hitting a building¡¯s wall, his eyes going wide with terror. He tried hiding it with clenched teeth but the wild look was not so easily controlled.


    ¡°Do you understand me?¡± Alec repeated the question, his sword leaving the scabbard with a distinct grinding sound. The boy¡¯s eyes were captivated by that motion, unable to look away from the bared weapon.


    He gulped when the sword moved towards him and then nodded quickly. Numerous times.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say a word, please! I promise! I promise! Not a word!¡± he begged, tears appearing in his eyes as he still stared at the weapon aimed at his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget it,¡± Alec told him in a cold voice, sheathing his sword. ¡°If I ever overhear even a whisper of such notions¡­¡± He let the sentence drift away, allowing the kid to imagine whatever he wanted. From experience he knew there was nothing worse than one¡¯s own imagination. It knew all the most vulnerable places to hit.


    Nods changed into shakes and Alec left the boy alone. He wanted fall next to him and take him into his arms, say that he was sorry, he hadn¡¯t meant any of it but this wasn¡¯t the place, nor time. If the children were allowed to think of rebellion¡­ all of them would get killed by the evening.


    He couldn¡¯t allow that. For as long as he could, he had to keep them ignorant. They were too young to face the reality, to accept that there was no way out. Mistress was the greatest shaper in the world, no records of a stronger one existing in all the recorded history.


    Against that, there wasn¡¯t even a fighting chance. Iago himself had acknowledged that he was no legendary talent. He was good, but not good enough. That was why he didn¡¯t dare to show his face to the Mistress, not wanting to be killed by her for having differentiating thoughts.


    It was fun entertaining the thought of them fighting, killing each other with their powers but it was naught but a dream. Shapers didn¡¯t duel for exactly that reason. Weaker just submitted to the stronger and that was all. The stronger would have little power anyway, knowing that a push too far would end with both of them dead most likely.


    There were tales of the stronger ones winning through shear power but they were rare.


    Walking towards the squad, Alec was certain that¡¯s what would happen. Iago would get killed and then they would be reduced to eating rotten food again. Many of the survivors had died from it prior to the shaper¡¯s arrival, and once he was gone, the rest would die out too. He was necessary like air but no one held any power over him, or could keep him safe.


    His days were numbered.


    Hours maybe even. The girl would tell everything, not understanding her words were a death sentence. He could try explaining it to her but his squad would be close and they didn¡¯t need to know. It would break them, or at least tear everything apart.


    It was a sad truth, but Alec could do nothing for the shaper. His own people were already too much for him to protect. He couldn¡¯t save everyone in the world. The people closest to him had to be enough. Goddess will have to forgive him.


    While such thoughts assailed him, Denni walked out with Shea behind her. The girl was moving slow, one little step at a time but the companion to her side was beaming with joy. Denni¡¯s smile could have outshone the sun, had they competed.


    She sent a grateful look towards Alec, and he nodded as if knowing what she was thanking him for. Was it the words of encouragement? Giving her space to wake the girl? It made no difference, and he watched the two with his heart crying inside.


    This was not going to last. For all he knew, it might be their last meeting like this - as equals. The moment Mistress took a hand in her education, Shea was going to become a different person. It was expected, her being a shaper and all, but that did not mean he had to be happy about it.


    Weren¡¯t they humans just like everyone else?


    That Iago had said something of the kind but it had been just words. Shapers weren¡¯t normal humans. It was a simple truth.


    The time it took to reach the Mistress¡¯ abode was much shorter than it took leaving it. Or that¡¯s how it felt to Alec as he dragged his feet after the chattering group. Each step paving the road to a tragedy he knew was coming but had no power to stop.


    Servants stopped them at the gates, refuting their right to enter. They said such filthy people weren¡¯t welcome in the Mistress¡¯ presence. It took a long time to convince them to at least send the message about their arrival with the girl in question.


    ¡°Do I really need to meet her?¡± Shea asked, staring at the high gates, the metal tips at the top sharp as arrowheads. ¡°Iago said I should keep away¡­¡±


    Alec hadn¡¯t known that and was surprised the shaper had had the foresight to warn his companion about such danger. ¡°Mistress is the leader of this camp. You can¡¯t not show up when you¡¯re being personally called without suffering great consequences.¡±


    Though, was that really true? He hadn¡¯t considered whether Mistress would dare to face two shapers at once if they teamed-up. No matter how strong she was, two enemies were a whole different thing.


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± The girl didn¡¯t look convinced, glancing repeatedly at the gates and parts of the mansion that could be glimpsed.


    It was one of the largest houses, if not the largest, that had survived and now stood like a giant among the piles of rubble. The white of its walls shone with mocking conceit, having been spared the destruction.


    He had no idea why it was singled out in the city, not another house had been for miles around, but it was. A noble¡¯s mansion¡­ And one favoured by the Mistress if the delight upon her discovery of its survival was anything to go by.


    Screams from behind the gates reached their ears. The ear-splitting noise soon subsided but the smiles disappeared from the faces, exchanged for creases in their foreheads. A couple people crossing their arms in a defensive posture. Alec¡¯s own hair stood up as he waited, no longer certain what was going to happen. None of this should have come to be. Why did Hugh had to open his large mouth¡­


    ¡°So, are you the girl everyone was so astounded by?¡± came a voice from their right.


    Alec spun in place, coming face to face with the Mistress. She had come out alone from a side entrance, watching them with disinterest.


    ¡°Come forward, girl. Don¡¯t stand there like you¡¯re part of those peasants.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± another voice interrupted. All faces turned to see a figure leaving a shadowed alley on the other side. Once it got closer, there was no mistaking who it was.


    ¡°Iago!¡± Shea exclaimed in relief, running to his side. Her actions were encumbered by her weakness, turning her run into an unsightly gait but none of the squad members dared to voice an opinion. In a confrontation between three shapers, making any noise would have been a suicide.


    Mistress saw the interruption with disdain, her lips curling in disgust. ¡°And who might you be?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°And you know who I am?¡±


    The man¡¯s face twisted as if in pain but soon returned to a semblance of normalcy. Still, he couldn¡¯t hide his body shivering in fear. It was a minor movement but living in constant despair, Alec was adept at noticing the signs.


    He admired the man for standing strong when his body had to be screaming to run. Maybe they had more in common than he had thought before.


    ¡°I do, Lady Cyana Winteridge, one that could make the world fall on its knees with just a word. Your renown is legendary and hadn¡¯t dwindled in the hundred years this land was blessed with your presence. It is an honour to make your acquaintance.¡± The shaper said it all in a calm voice, with just a little tremble once, lowering his head in acknowledgement at the last sentence.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Mistress smiled at that, tilting her head with amusement. ¡°Somebody here knows of me.¡± She laughed. ¡°And you dare to stand in my path?¡±


    ¡°It is of great importance to keep one¡¯s promises. I can do nothing but stand in your way, even if it puts me in danger.¡±


    ¡°Haha! What a brave little guardian, I think I like you kid. What do you say about working for me?¡±


    Alec thought he was following the exchange but the quick turn caught him off-guard. Iago was being offered a position under Mistress¡¯ care? It was the best place to be in this destroyed world but that was for normal humans.


    As a shaper, he could never accept such a thing. His pride wouldn¡¯t allow him being anyone¡¯s pet when he could kill everyone in the camp with just a thought. If he wanted, he could find another group of people, maybe even the Scavengers, and rule them like a god. No one could fight his right to rule them without falling dead the same moment.


    The shaper was silent for some time but his body never relaxed. His muscles were taut with tension, the respectful pose leaning towards one for flight. ¡°I am honoured by such an invite but I am unable to accept.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your lady can object?¡± Mistress asked with a dismissing wave towards Shea. It was clear she had already lost all interest in the girl, captivated by the man standing in her path.


    ¡°Not at all. It is my conscience that would never consent to such an action.¡±


    ¡°Are you a knight? At such an age?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, my lady. I¡¯ve lived in darkness long enough to have my word become a promise, and that promise something I¡¯ll strive toward fulfilling even if it costs me my life. Otherwise¡­ Otherwise... No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Mistress smiled then, her eyes alight with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear those stories of darkness then. Come visit me when you have finished with your current charity case.¡±


    The crowd of Alec, his squad and both Shea and Iago gasped at her words. She had just called¡­ called¡­ He couldn¡¯t repeat it even in his mind. This was outrageous, an insult like that. No one in their right man would aim it at a shaper, not even one much weaker.


    There would be nothing but death afterwards.


    Yet Shea just stared, her mouth hanging open. Instead of moving forward, she took a half-step back, hiding behind Iago as her body shook like a leaf. In comparison to her, the shaper by her side was an obelisk of strength.


    Chuckling, Mistress turned away and returned to her castle, the mansion behind gates three man heights tall. She disappeared in a flash but her presence lingered much longer. It took awhile for Alec  to wake up from the freezing spell she¡¯d put on everyone.


    Once he did, he turned to see Shea crumpled on the ground. Her legs had given way and she sat on a verge of tears, staring with terror at the place the Mistress had stood. ¡°She¡­ She¡­ How..? Impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Denni asked, dashing towards her friend and wrapping a hand around her shoulders. ¡°What did Mistress do to her?¡±


    Iago took a step away, watching them all with a weary look. ¡°Nothing. She just saw the difference in power.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In your terms it would be like putting on your best armour, unsheathing the sharpest sword and silently beckoning your opponent to start the fight. Shea just realised that against that, she was standing with a chipped weapon and rusty armour.¡±


    That was enough for Denni, she gathered her friend and helped her stand up. But Alec had one more question. ¡°And you¡¯re better off then her?¡±


    The man laughed quietly, the sound lacking any humour. ¡°I¡¯d be wearing a loincloth.¡±


    Alec winced at that, all his worst fears confirmed. There was no way they could challenge the Mistress with such meagre powers. They would be slaughtered like flies. Everything gone in an instant.


    It had been the right choice to stop Grey before he became more vocal with his ideas. If anyone had heard them¡­ Even if Iago felt for his plight, the boy would be sacrificed. No sane person would take up the blame when it meant putting your head under the chopping block.


    Shea stood up suddenly, her eyes focused on Iago. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be able to shape at all!¡±


    ¡°Mhm?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the pool inside! I remembered when meditating! Mother said people should never attempt that! Never!¡±


    There was no obvious reaction from the shaper at the accusation. He just tilted his head, bringing his eyes to the girl before him. ¡°This is not the place, nor the time for this conversation. I do what I need to do, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°But you have no talent! You¡¯re using¡­ you¡¯re using up¡­ your own life force!¡± she shouted out with tears in her eyes. Her hands rose to cover her mouth as she whispered, ¡°No one can last long like that!¡±


    To say that everyone¡¯s eyes seared into Iago would have been an understatement. They gaped, frowned and glowered in turn, the expressions changing in quick succession. Alec himself was no exception to this.


    No talent? That was impossible! Talentless people were called that for a reason! Not being able to shape was one thing, but more than that they were supposedly blind to the truths of the world! It was told that shapers could see things that no one else could, life currents in the air that gave them power!


    This was as much of a reason why commoners couldn¡¯t shape as any. How could you use something that you couldn¡¯t see? That you had no idea existed at all? It made no sense. Simply impossible!


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± Iago noted, his eyes boring into Shea like ice javelins. ¡°I do see the currents. My only fault is that no one bothered to teach me.¡± Then he turned away, his body growing tense once more. ¡°But who cares, none of it matters now.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re dying!¡± Shea cried.


    The man didn¡¯t falter in his step. ¡°I¡¯ve made my choices.¡±


    When he was out of earshot, Scorpius left his hiding place and followed after. It was an easy task, everyone being too preoccupied with their own thoughts. Iago was good at leaving others with their minds in disarray.


    As he caught up, there was a sense of darkness around the man. It was like a rain cloud descended on him and just him alone. The surroundings were bright as ever but Scorpius didn¡¯t dare to fly any closer. He was certain it would end in something happening to him.


    The man prowled through the empty streets for hours. Not once had he encountered another soul. Every time his path took him near a populated place, he¡¯d turn as if sensing the presence of other humans. It was uncanny how he managed that long before hearing or sight should have alerted him.


    In time the sun descended, and moon rose drawing the cloak of night over the land. Cold winds rose to dance through the streets, stealing all the warmth from Scorpius¡¯ body. He was considering returning to the tower when Iago stopped in his tracks.


    It was so sudden and unexpected, Scorpius barely dodged a wall in his path.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    There was no reason to pretend otherwise, so he flew towards Iago. Upon closing, he shifted mid air and landed with dust raising around his feet.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard everything.¡±


    It was more of a confirmation than a question so Scorpius just nodded. He had a feeling that something quaint was going to happen now. It wasn¡¯t long that he knew Iago but not once had there been such a haunted look in his eyes.


    The way they stared at him, judging, calculating and staring right through, was not natural. Unconsciously, he took a step back from that cold look, shivers running down his spine. Was this really the same person he was facing?


    Iago watched without a word, giving him time to run away. When he didn¡¯t move, the shaper spoke up. ¡°Choose now. You can leave and be free, or stay and be sacrificed for my war. One I¡¯ll lose whatever the outcome.¡±


    Each word was said in a dead pan voice, slow and controlled. They were like bricks put with care into building someone¡¯s tomb. Iago¡¯s own judging by his words.


    ¡°Why fight then?¡± Scorpius asked the only question that mattered. He knew his decision already but maybe this way he could learn something new. Iago loved his secrets which made helping him a stroke of luck. You either managed to stumble upon something that interested him by accident, or you didn¡¯t.


    There was never a way to know what would interest him. Sometimes it was as simple as scouting for the survivors, but that was the only task like that. Since then, Scorpius was certain he hadn¡¯t done anything of use. Worse, he was certain he should have kept the last news to himself.


    Prior to it, Iago had been genuinely satisfied with his lot. Or at least looked so. Now there was no hiding the stricken expression in his eyes. He had been shocked to the core, everything he¡¯d believed shaken.


    It had taken the majority of the day to make a decision but he¡¯d settled on the course to his own damnation. Scorpius had no idea what it was. Mind reading wasn¡¯t one of his talents no matter how much he¡¯d have liked to have it at this moment.


    All he knew was that it was his fault. If not for him, the man would have continued in his blissful ignorance. He had never wanted to meet the Mistress in the first place and it might have lasted till the end of their days if not for him.


    As he pondered all that, a sound caught his attention. Iago had turned away from him, head bowed to stare at the ground as he started to walk forward. ¡°Because I must. She didn¡¯t need to survive. She shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    His voice sank at the last syllables, almost disappearing. Then he whirled around, eyes burning with hell fires boring into Scorpius. ¡°She had to die! I did it all, all of it so she would die! No.. not I ¡­ He, he did it! Everything happened because of her! Her and that damned family of hers! No.. wait¡­ It was¡­ it was the Father! He was the monster! And so was she, his precious jewel!¡±


    The man breathed hard, taking large gulps of air but he wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault! She doesn¡¯t deserve to live! No¡­ she¡­ she¡­ she doesn¡¯t need to live! I swear it, I promise on all the faces of the goddess I¡¯ll make her suffer! The world won¡¯t change with the tyrants surviving the revolution. They won¡¯t. She won¡¯t. I¡¯ll make sure of that!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll do it for the people?¡±


    Hollow laughter reverberated through the silent night.


    *****


    Author''s Note:


    Hope you enjoyed it! Comments, suggestions and reviews are very welcome to help me improve and make this story the best it can be.

 11 Shaping

    The air crackled with energy with the leaving of the man. Shea watched his quick departure with a growing sickness in her stomach. What was he thinking? The warning in her mind was clear - never use the Energy currents against their will.


    Power held within them was too great for any mortal to hold. The sheer magnitude of it would start fraying the human¡¯s soul as the Energy streamed through the body, unfettered and unrestrained. It would be days, most commonly hours before the person succumbed, his body torn apart from the inside.


    Mother had once said that was the reason for shaping becoming exclusive to the nobles in the city. You needed a teacher to survive the shaping. Without the knowledge collected by observing thousands of early shaper deaths throughout the history of mankind, it was impossible to become anything.


    The natural way was just to reach for the currents and let them go through you. A deadly trap.


    She could remember a girl born to aunt Clare. It was a beautiful child, bright eyed and always with a smile on her face. But no one noticed she had the talent. One day one of the boys threw her toy in the stream in revenge of her poking fun at his terrible hiding skills.


    If only it had ended at that.


    The girl had gotten furious.


    Shea, being on the other side of the village, could feel the currents going astray, changing their paths towards the other side. She¡¯d ran then, scared and horrified at what was happening. Not once had her mother¡¯s shaping elicited such a response from the currents.


    When she reached the scene, it was already too late. The girl¡¯s body convulsed, unable to hold everything inside. Blood streamed from her ears, nose, mouth. She choked on it as her legs gave in and she fell face forward. Catching herself with the hands, she vomited more blood.


    It started seeping from all her pores. Crimson painted her whole body, mixed with some other pungent smelling liquid.


    Hands faltered and the girl screamed. The sound was nothing more than a gurgle, harsh breaths rocking her whole body. Second, two more and then it was all over. The three year old lay in the pool of her own blood.


    Adults then converged, stopping in their tracks upon the sight. Mother had been the first to start moving, covering the little girl with her robe. The boy was taken away by his parents and Shea dragged frozen by her father.


    Mother returned only in the evening. Her eyes were sunken, hair in disarray but there was steel in her eyes. She had taken Shea to sit with her and explained what had happened.


    ¡°Remember, dear, never use or let anyone else use the raw power of the currents. They¡¯re too powerful, too wild. No human can dream to posses them for long.¡±


    ¡°But they can, for a time?¡± she¡¯d asked with a child¡¯s curiosity. It was her first death and she still didn¡¯t understand what had happened. In her mind, the girl had just gotten a bit sick and would wake up tomorrow.


    ¡°No! Never!¡± Mother¡¯s voice had risen but sorrow lined her features. Wrinkles creased in that certain way that signified she was very tired and worried. ¡°Shea, imagine the power to shape as a fire. What I have taught you is taking a torch and lighting it from the flames. Simple and safe, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Mother took her hands then, looking straight into her eyes. ¡°But the direct way is taking a burning branch from the fire itself. No matter how quickly you pick it up and throw away, you¡¯re still going to get burned.¡±


    She¡¯d forgotten that moment, the girl¡¯s death being overshadowed by father¡¯s. Conversation sinking deep within the recesses of her memory but the meditation had brought it back. The more the currents ravaged inside her, the clearer it became.


    What she¡¯d done was also in part use of raw power from the currents.


    Had Iago known? Had he knowingly sent her into the danger? There had been very little chance she would regain her shaping rather than dying.


    ¡°Shea?¡± a voice asked beside her. She turned to see Denni staring at her with worry in her eyes. ¡°Is everything all right? You¡¯ve spaced out for so long!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡±


    Truth was, she couldn¡¯t put her mind around the fact Iago was still alive. He¡¯d shaped so many times without having any talent whatsoever. His claim otherwise had to have been a lie for the people here. But why would he do that?


    ¡°Should I help you get back?¡±


    The thought of having to return to the same room made her shiver. She didn¡¯t want to remember the time spent on the verge of death. Every unsuccessful passage of currents, not leaving a drop for her to cultivate, was like a knife wound. One stabbed again and again until she had lost any hope of making it alive.


    Alec walked closer, watching her with his dark blue eyes. ¡°Would you like to stay with us? There¡¯s two extra beds in the girls¡¯ room.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± she shouted out before catching herself. Heat washed over her face at the reaction.


    ¡°Deal then,¡± Alec said with a smile. ¡°Denni, she¡¯s now under your care.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the girl saluted with an exaggerated clack of boots as she straightened in an official military form to show respect. Other soldiers laughed at her actions and together they left the mansion¡¯s premise.


    While they walked, Denni told her about the latest expedition, how they subdued a group of thieving scavengers. Those bandits had had the audacity to attack the soldiers, wishing to wipe them out and steal all they had. Denni was sad they had to be killed but there hadn¡¯t been any other choice. It was kill or be killed.


    Such reality was tough for Shea to grasp. People attacked each other on sight to get the supplies¡­ Everyone wanted to live but was it really necessary to kill? Couldn¡¯t the two groups combine and help each other instead? It would make so much more sense!


    ¡°Can¡¯t we talk to them?¡± she asked her companion.


    ¡°Talk? Why would you want to talk with those monsters?¡±


    ¡°But if we explained everything¡­ We may be able to reach an agreement, and then work together to survive!¡±


    The girl laughed at that, armour creaking as she took out her sword. It was a fine weapon as far as Shea could tell, not rusted in the least. ¡°Why should we share our dwindling food with those brutes? They know nothing but ambushing us and stealing what rightly belong to us! They don¡¯t deserve to be saved!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s wrong! Every life matters!¡± Shea disagreed. How could anyone think otherwise? Every human had but one life! It had to be treasured, not thrown away or taken on a whim. ¡°Killing is never the answer! We should ta-¡±


    Alec came from behind, putting his gauntleted hand on her shoulder. There was sadness in his voice when he spoke. ¡°We tried that at first. None of us want to do it this way, Shea. We just¡­ don¡¯t have a choice.¡± He removed his hand, shifting his gaze from her to the ground. ¡°They don¡¯t listen, and we can¡¯t stay back. All of us want to live, too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± one of the soldiers, Tyr maybe? , added in a cheerful voice, brandishing his own blade. It reflected the light of the setting sun, a pinkish hue reminding her of diluted blood in the rain. ¡°It¡¯s the fault of those savages! They deserve everything that¡¯s coming to them! I can¡¯t wait for the moment we can wipe them all out!¡±


    ¡°Right, right, now put those blades back where they belong. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to unsheathe them unless you mean to use them?¡±


    The boy sent a glare Alec¡¯s way but put his weapon back. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Denni did the same without the snappiness. ¡°Sorry¡­ It just feels so nice to hold it in my hand. I feel like I don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything!¡±


    There was a tired smile on Alec¡¯s face as he nodded and went forward. When he was out of earshot, Shea turned to her friend. ¡°Is he all right?¡±


    ¡°Who? Alec?¡±


    After Shea¡¯s nod, she was about to speak again but Tyr was faster. ¡°He¡¯s weak! That¡¯s what happens to him after each expedition! I don¡¯t understand why Commander has made him the leader at all!¡±


    ¡°Weak?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like fighting,¡± answered the boy with disdain in his voice. ¡°That makes him a weakling! Like those scavengers!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± another voice joined in. Lyra, the other female soldier, came to join their small group, pointing a finger at Tyr¡¯s chest. Metal clinked against metal. ¡°Don¡¯t speak of him like that! He¡¯s the most hard working of us!¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s too afraid to use those skills!¡±


    ¡°He cares for human life, like you should!¡±


    ¡°That is what makes him weak!¡±


    ¡°N-¡± Shea¡¯s quiet voice was drowned in the heated argument. Denni had joined in, and the three of them had lost sense of the outside world. Interrupting them was a task above her exhausted state.


    Still, it was shocking to see them having such different views. She¡¯d thought them a single unit, one mind shared between all but that idea was being trampled to the ground by the three. Only thing shared was the idea that scavengers had to be killed. None fought against that notion.


    Shea listened to them with growing fear. Was it really necessary to kill others? Will they expect her to do the same? Her stomach riled at it. It was impossible. Her hands shook just considering it.


    How could she take life when all her life her mother had taught her to treasure it? She¡¯d been a healer! Shea might not have been exceptionally interested in following her footsteps but that wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t care for life! Opposite of it!


    To learn to save life, you had to sacrifice a part of your humanity. Many mistakes had to be made before one learnt how to shape human body. There were just so many organs, muscles, bones and other things inside! One mistake, one nail thick larger shaping than planned and the person died. And so often you had to do it without seeing the inside of the body!


    Blindly trying to shape human insides. She couldn¡¯t stomach it. How many lives would have had to be lost for her to learn? Who was she to waste them for her own improvement? Her conscience couldn¡¯t take it. Not that many ghosts haunting her every step, the knowledge that she killed them all.


    At times, watching her mother work, she wondered how many lives had that healing cost. Was it ever worth it? Did the count ever grow higher on the saved side rather than the lost? And if it did, was it still worth it? Who could judge the price of a life? Say that one was more worthy than the other?


    Denni touched her shoulder lightly when a large building came into their sights. Or once large. It was one floor high, spanning for the length of the street. Built from unusual red bricks it stood out from the buildings opposite it.


    Most of it, of course, had collapsed. Still, the remainder occupied a large space.


    Noticing her interested gaze, Denni spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s the old barracks. They were very grand back then! Now it¡¯s like this, but we still feel more like soldiers living in this place!¡±


    ¡°Should I really stay here, then? I¡¯m no fighter¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Denni said, pushing Shea through the doors. ¡°You saved my and Lyra¡¯s life! You¡¯re a hero!¡±


    Shea didn¡¯t think it was anything like that but didn¡¯t have the energy to argue. All she did was get in the way, become terrified and blast the place to dust. Where were the heroics in such actions? None, none at all.


    She was the same scared girl that Iago found in the ruins of her village.


    All he¡¯d taught her had accounted for nothing at the time. Not only his, but mother¡¯s teachings too. She should have known better than to use up everything. What was the point of surviving if you died right after from spending every bit of energy your body possessed?


    ¡°This is our room!¡± Denni exclaimed with pride. It took Shea some time to push the regrets away, which the other girl took as dissatisfaction. Her face lost the pride it had shown moments ago, eyes darting around the room with harsh appraisal. ¡°I know it¡¯s not much¡­ You¡¯re probably used to everything so much better¡­ I should have found you a better. Maybe we can still find something in the city? If it would¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Shea interrupted her the first moment she could. ¡°This room is great! It¡¯s much larger than anything I¡¯ve had before!¡±


    And that was true. Ten paces long and five wide, it was a giant of a room. Out of six beds two on the far end were broken but the rest were fine. They were simple with a thin cover on top and a chest at the foot. To the right of the entrance, a table stood with abandoned cards on top. The set was worn out, having seen its share of use.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Can I take either of the free beds?¡±


    The two by the window to the street were occupied, clothes thrown on the chest rather than inside. Sheets were half on the ground, only a small part remaining on the bed.


    ¡°Sure, choose whichever you want.¡±


    She looked from one to another, and seeing no difference settled on the one closer to the door. Less walking.


    Sitting down, she felt exhaustion wash over her. She hadn¡¯t done anything besides some walking but her mind almost blanked out from the bliss of resting. Dinner would be served soon but she couldn¡¯t imagine herself making all the way there. It was out of the question.


    Instead she lay down and sleep took her in seconds.


    Next morning the commotion in the room woke her up. Metal clanged against metal, something fell to the ground. Leather straps strained and someone was groaning a lot.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Shh! You¡¯ll wake her up!¡± Lyra¡¯s whisper reached her ears.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t attach that pauldron! It keeps slipping out!¡±


    ¡°Quiet! Let me help you!¡±


    It was too late to return to sleep, and Shea pushed herself up. Yawning she looked at the scene before her. Denni had put on half of her armour on and was struggling with the upper half. Her right hand reached for the left shoulder straps but they kept slipping through her fingers. Most were too far for her hand to touch.


    Still, she tried and almost got one connected. Almost.


    The strap split, sending the pauldron crashing down. Denni cursed, stomping in place before kicking the offending item. ¡°I hate it! I hate it!¡±


    ¡°Calm down¡­ Let me give it a try,¡± Lyra said with a sigh, her armour mostly fastened in place. She went to the other side of the room, picking the pauldron and approaching her companion.


    Denni glared at the piece of armour but turned her shoulder towards Lyra, to make it easier for her to attach it to the rest. This proved to be quite an easy task but it was as still a long time till the two were fully finished with their armour.


    ¡°Is it like this every morning?¡± she asked, noting the sheet on her body. Someone must have covered her when she¡¯d fallen asleep. It reminded her of home, mother caring for her after a weary day at work.


    Water collected in her eyes, and she turned away, blinking the tears away. It¡¯s been weeks now. She should stop crying over every little thing that reminder her of times gone. They were over! She had to become strong to survive here.


    For herself and everyone else that died that day. She would continue with their memory and show them the new world. There was no reason to cry.


    And yet the sorrow clutched at her heart.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake!¡± Denni laughed, her cheeks heating up. ¡°Sorry for being so loud.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said, getting up. Her body was as lacklustre as yesterday. Muscles complained with movement, each requiring much more effort than normally. Still, she stood up without any help and stretched. ¡°Have you had breakfast already?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Together they left the barracks and went towards the canteen. Warm morning sun kissed their faces, wind carrying sand and ashes in lazy swirls. Some of it was thrown at them but Shea barely noticed. There was just too much of dust everywhere to keep paying attention to it.


    Food was served as they arrived. Shea looked for Iago, having a bad feeling he¡¯d shaped again. Had he no care for his own health? How long could he continue like this?


    To her surprise, she was not the only one wondering that. People couple seats away were discussing the rumour of Iago having no talent, those on her right talked of him risking his life to shape. The loudest were sitting next to the other table.


    Three of the soldiers were there, and some other people of their age. Couple of them she recognised as people from the group that had revered Iago as Hand of the Lady.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s here to save us all! Why can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just pretending! The girl must have been ordered to say that to earn our pity! No shaper would risk their life for us - commoners!¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s di-!¡±


    ¡°Different how? That he pretends and tries to win us over with fake acts of kindness? He can¡¯t win against the Mistress and that¡¯s it!¡±


    Two youths stood up in a rush, their plates rattling from the motion. ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± one of them shouted out. ¡°He¡¯s the strongest, and the only righteous one!¡± the other added. Their voices were so high, the whole canteen quieted to watch the scene.


    Neither of the people at that table noticed the attention.


    ¡°He¡¯s a pretender,¡± the soldier who¡¯d been at the forefront of the argument laughed. ¡°He¡¯ll lose against the Mistress and that¡¯ll be the end. Even he himself said that the difference in their power is the same as the distance between heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°Believe it if you want.¡± One of the standing youths sneered. His eyes lit up with malevolent light as he added, ¡°I¡¯ll comfort your sister once you¡¯re gone. She¡¯ll need support, you know, her brother having died for choosing the wrong side and all that¡­¡±


    ¡°You!¡± the soldier roared drawing out his weapon. His opponent paled, took a step back into his companion. Both of them tumbling to the ground.


    The soldier cared not for it, advancing with fury twisting his features. His hand shook as he raised it to stab his struggling to stand up opponent. ¡°Never talk about my sister that way!¡±


    Shea saw Alec jumping to his feet as the sword descended and knew, as he must have, that he would never make it in time. The sword fell.


    A plate crashed into the soldier¡¯s hand. He screamed out in pain, the sword dropping from his hand right before reaching its target. Furious, the man turned. His actions were quick but calculated, like a cat¡¯s ready to pounce on her pray.


    ¡°Stop this foolishness at once,¡± Iago¡¯s voice rang through the canteen. He was standing in a corner, dressed in a blending cloak of dark brown, his cowl thrown back. ¡°If you want to argue about your beliefs, don¡¯t drag me into it.¡±


    The swordsman picked up his weapon, aiming it towards the shaper. Iago walked forward, brushing the wavering sword from his path as if it was a harmless stick. ¡°Have I made myself clear?¡± His voice was soft but everyone in the canteen heard it. The veiled violence behind.


    A gulp, a snicker. Iago shifted his attention to the two who named themselves his followers. Not giving them time to explain themselves, he shaped. Shea saw the currents twist, leave their path and converge on his being. It lasted for a moment, quick flash of usage, then it was gone.


    The Energy currents were moving in their natural path, flowing through the world as they had done for ages past.


    Besides her, no one seemed to have noticed anything amiss. They stared at Iago, waiting for him to do something. When instead he went past the two youths, they turned to say something, smiles on their faces.


    Those soon changed into grimaces. The two cried out in silence, not a sound leaving their mouths. They gaped like fish out of water, waving their arms around their heads. Others stared at them, speechless from shock rather than shaping.


    Iago stopped for a second, glancing back at the two. ¡°Don¡¯t go using my name for your petty squabbles.¡± He then looked over the whole canteen. ¡°That goes for all of you. Next time I won¡¯t be so ¡®kind¡¯.¡±


    The doors slammed shut behind him.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Denni wondered by her side, her meal forgotten.


    ¡°What were you thinking? Drawing your sword against other citizens?¡± Alec roared, stopping before the soldier like a furious parent.


    His underling lowered his eyes. There wasn¡¯t any fight left in him.


    ¡°Tyr, return to the barracks and clean up everything. If I see a single speck of dust on any of the armour or a dull blade, you¡¯ll be thrown out right that moment. The very second I see it!¡±


    The soldier opened his mouth as if to say anything but then just nodded. His comrades watched him leave with pitying gazes but none said anything. Was he that disliked or was everyone so scared of Alec? It hadn¡¯t been exactly the boy¡¯s fault. Those other two were no better, taunting him like that.


    It would be unfair to just punish him.


    But no one from the crowd stood up. She looked at each face, most already turning away to their meals, and none held any compassion. The show was over, they had more important things to take care of.


    ¡°Caleb, Aron, are you all right?¡±


    The two boys that had taunted Tyr now shook their heads at Alec. The first pointed at his mouth, opening and closing it without making any noise. It was clear he was trying to talk but nothing came out. The other was touching inside his mouth, clearly looking for what was wrong with it.


    ¡°That damned shaper!¡± cursed Alec. ¡°They might not live till the evening!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overreacting?¡± Mala asked, coming to stand by one of the boys. She put her hand on his shoulder and he seized exploring his mouth, turning to wrap his arms around her waist. The woman smiled at him, hugging the boy in return. ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll all be fine. This is a small lesson in attitude. I warned you about it, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    There was an non-committal grunt from the boy. His friend rushed to Mala¡¯s side too, joining the hug with a whimper.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± The woman lowered to be on the boy¡¯s height. The two were between twelve to fourteen years old but small, thin for their age. ¡°Let them talk, throw dirt on us. Don¡¯t fight against the injustice. Just know in your heart what is true and that shall be enough. He will protect us when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°By killing you with his shaping? You cannot know what he did to them!¡± Alec stood stiff, looking at the woman with scorn.


    She looked up and spoke with warmth in her voice. ¡°He¡¯s not cruel. What he did was a lesson to us all. Power resides in him and he won¡¯t abide for it to be used for petty threats. The world he desires can not be created by violence but the kindness of the heart.¡±


    ¡°And what he did isn¡¯t a petty threat?¡±


    ¡°He could have killed them,¡± the woman said, her voice growing in strength. ¡°He could have killed and walked away. None here would have dared to oppose him. But he didn¡¯t! He cares for us all! This,¡± she motioned towards the boys,¡± is his way of warning us not to abuse his generosity!¡±


    ¡°Madness,¡± muttered Alec, stalking away. The rest of the soldiers quickly stood up and followed after. Shea joined in, leaving the majority of her food untouched. It was probably going to end up a mistake but she didn¡¯t want to get left behind.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone else she knew, and those people were strange. They watched the interactions of their fellow survivors as if they were seeing a show. Something for their entertainment. Not one person rose to intercept Tyr when he unsheathed his weapon, or voiced a cry when Iago shaped two of their children.


    Moments after, they were eating. What happened forgotten.


    ¡°Are you going to join us on our patrols?¡± Denni asked in a quiet voice. She was watching Alec up ahead, his gait not slowing down in the least.


    ¡°Patrols?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we do when we¡¯re not going on expeditions. Commander says it¡¯s good for the morale of the people to see us walking around.¡± She turned with a smile to Shea. ¡°It would make it even better if we had a shaper on our side too.¡±


    Shea wondered what would that change. Her powers were gone. For a time, anyway. It would be a week at least before she could shape again. The pool within her was but a handful of water. With this much she could change a fist sized stone to dust at best.


    Was that why Iago used the raw currents? He had so little power that he couldn¡¯t accept it?


    But why would anyone risk their life for the power¡­ He could just be living normally, no shaping necessary. His survival instincts were top notch, there was simply no need for him to be anything else.


    Yet he wasn¡¯t satisfied with that. He shaped every day, earning love and disgust from the people. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand why they mocked him. He was the weakest of the three shapers present.


    And that scared her a bit. He was the weakest, almost talentless, yet he had so much control over his power. The delicateness of his work was astounding. Food shaping was hard enough. You had to be familiar with all kinds of products; seen, touched them in their raw states and understood the inner workings. Meat was much more than just a slab of red material.


    But did he stop at shaping it? Not at all. Human body. How could he be so familiar with it with so little power? He shouldn¡¯t have been allowed to experiment. With so little power, the sacrifices would never become worth it.


    So, what did he do?


    A shiver ran down her body. Could Tyr have gotten something right in his tirade? Was Iago just pretending? Even without living in the capital, she knew no one would have taught him. This little power¡­ No one would have even noticed it!


    There were much more people that could see the currents than the common folk believed her mother had said. Every hundredth person could. But only one in a thousand could actually use that power flowing through the whole world.


    Out of those even fewer could do anything more than shape hand sized objects after years of training, their pools nothing more than puddles.


    For Shea to be born with true talent to her mother - a shaper - was a miracle onto itself. The talent was hereditary but even with both talented parents there was less than fifty percent chance for the offspring to see the currents.


    This kind of rarity, it was unparalleled that among the fifty something survivors there were three shapers. Yet that didn¡¯t change the fact that Iago shouldn¡¯t have been among the count. He could see the currents at best. He didn¡¯t have the pool inside of him!


    It was unnatural. Wrong and Dangerous.


    She had to find out his reason for doing this and make him stop. There was no reason for him to risk his life at every turn. If anything, she could take over his duties with just a bit of practice. It would be perfect. No more worries for him.


    The burden was supposed to be hers for being born with the power to change this world.

 12 The Attack

    Cold wind blew in through the window, tousling Iago¡¯s hair. He watched the moon in its all its silver glory, painting the world a glistening grey. Iago followed the stream of light over the collapsed buildings, cracked streets. Far to the right a movement caught his attention.


    A person, thinking he was alone, unobserved, was swinging his sword against a dummy. Alec. It¡¯s been hours since he started and following the normal pattern would last another few. If anything, that man had perseverance.


    Further, a white mansion loomed. In the dark of the night, it permeated an air of ethereal. Could be mistaken for a ghost. One that haunted Iago¡¯s worst nightmares.


    Sound of wings snapping distracted him. He turned to see Scorpius land behind him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual tonight.¡±


    Good, it meant the world was still intact. Cyana was yet to make a move.


    It was almost funny how she hadn¡¯t recognised him. He was a different person now, not a shadow of the old one left in his visage but still. When entering, he had been certain she¡¯ll know in an instant and blast him to smithereens.


    He¡¯d have done it to her had he could.


    But she watched him with interest, calculating how much use he could have. Not for a moment had a flash of recognition passed through her eyes. Not a flicker of knowing, of doubt. To her, he was a nobody. A new toy she found in this boring land.


    Fury coursed through him but he pushed it down. This was nothing new. Had she ever thought of him otherwise? No, not at all. This change, what he¡¯d done - none of it mattered. In her eyes, even had she known, it was but a child¡¯s tantrum.


    Yet Father was dead. Hopefully. He considered the possibility of that man being alive and a shiver ran down his back. No, it was impossible. He would not have left his daughter for a moment if he was alive. She was the precious jewel of the family, the whole kingdom after all.


    There was just her left. He wished he could go and strangle her, push a sword through her heart and burn the body but as always, he was but an ant in her shadow. This power he had, it was wonderful, exhilarating, but not enough. Not even close.


    Seeing her, the way all currents rushed into her, not a drop remaining, was eye opening. Even with Shea¡¯s help, he would be powerless. They were no match against that talent. The Energy currents listened to her like obedient hounds, without a thought of rebellion.


    But not all power rested in shaping. This time he was going to win over the population and not let it go to waste. There were hundreds of examples of wasted potential in his memories, all of them ending in ruination. They would serve as his stepping stone, the foundation for his play.


    ¡°Why did you shape those kids? They could have died,¡± Scorpius ventured. His voice was low, uncertain.


    Iago tilted his head towards his only companion. The nosferatu stood a couple steps back with his head down. As always, the dark cloak hid his form and most of the body language. Still, the stooped form, downcast eyes were enough to know something was wrong.


    ¡°Do you feel sorry for those kids?¡±


    ¡°They did nothing to deserve risking their lives with a shaping¡­¡±


    ¡°You worry too much,¡± Iago murmured turning around. He leaned over the windowsill, breathing in the cool air. His head was like a minefield, every other thought bringing fury surging through him. How could she survive? ¡°There was no risk. I know the human body as a blacksmith knows his forge.¡±


    ¡°But if you¡¯d made a mistake! You yourself said it¡¯s dangerous to use the shaping!¡± the young man cried out, breaking his calm. ¡°It¡¯s unstable!¡±


    The shaper sighed, pushing his hair back from his eyes. ¡°Shaping itself isn¡¯t unstable. It¡¯s the person who wields the power that is.¡± He turned, giving Scorpius a strained half-smile. ¡°But I know my limits. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    There was a grunt from the nosferatu, one that didn¡¯t sound convinced, just out of arguments.


    ¡°What Shea said, you don¡¯t need to think about it. Using the raw currents is dangerous, aye, but not as bad as she made it sound. As long as one doesn¡¯t overstep, he can reach old age shaping and see no problems.¡±


    ¡°When why did she fear it so? Do shapers envy the power of those with less talent?¡±


    Oh, he was asking good questions today. Ones Iago wasn¡¯t fond of thinking about.


    Reaching old age with his way of shaping was a possibility, he hadn¡¯t lied, but a very thin one. Soldiers became old too. But the problem was in how many of them. One bad placement, air-headed commander or simply an unattended armour, weapons could snap the thread of life. Even when none of those happened, it wasn¡¯t certain.


    Wars were meant for people to die in them. So, was the shaping. You sold your body for power, an ability to see the world as you wanted it before expiring. There was no way of escaping this bargain.


    ¡°Is it a shaper secret?¡± Scorpius asked, not receiving a reply for a long time.


    ¡°No, not at all. Power has a price. The more you want, the costlier it gets.¡± He shrugged. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t need to do extraordinary feats, there¡¯s little to no danger to me.¡±


    Somewhat of a lie. Every shaping was a risk. A smallest distraction, stray thought and he could be done for. This was playing with something much much worse than fire.


    ¡°I will make sure you don¡¯t need to then, I swear it!¡± Scorpius declared, raising his head to look straight at Iago. Their gazes met and the shaper was surprised by the intensity in the youth¡¯s eyes. He was being serious.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Iago whispered, turning away from Scorpius. Not able to hold his eyes for long.


    There was too much sincerity, genuine feeling in them. Iago didn¡¯t deserve such dedication and he knew it. Damn, what was he doing? Was his revenge against her worth the sacrifice of this young man, so full of life and foolish trust?


    Bitter laugher bubbled in his chest, but he held it down. Once more he was walking the same path, another mistake in the making. The image was clear in his eyes - bodies strewn in death with relief on their faces. All of them satisfied to have died for his goal. None would fault him for being unreasonable, sacrificing friends and foes alike to rid the world of one person. Neither would they voice a word against him being the only one surviving, finally able to break the chains enslaving him to the past.


    Instead they¡¯d be proud of it, relief escaping with their last breaths. It had been the true goal, after all.


    He knew this would happen. He was certain of it. It had once already.


    And yet the fury raged in his soul. How could she live? Nothing would ever change with her alive! This world didn¡¯t deserve to be enslaved once more by her and her kind! The lineage of her family had to die. It needed to be eradicated from this world once and for all!


    They would corrupt everything.


    Old aches awoke in his body, personal knowledge of her touch, even as he knew it wasn¡¯t real. The damage had been healed by Kallum himself. This body was in perfect health, full of energy from working days and nights to earn every coin possible. Yet he felt a memory of a thorn crown on his head, horns getting in the way of his side vision.


    Shadow limbs ached, that extra pair of hands he¡¯d learnt to utilise only after a month. They had never gotten comfortable but at least he managed to get them out of the way. Pain laced through his back as spikes grew, or a recollection of them. For half a year, winter mostly, he couldn¡¯t wear anything because of them.


    Cold night air suddenly became chillier. Or was it the memory of those nights spent curled up in a ball, shivering as everything got torn from the sharpness of the spikes? She had later added some on his arms and legs too ¡®to make it match¡¯ as she had put it.


    It was a wonder he hadn¡¯t frozen to death. He was a lively fellow if nothing else.


    Back then he had still believed, he was certain he could make it all right. Foolish dreams, something that would bring all this about. He spared a look towards Scorpius and regretted it. The nosferatu hadn¡¯t moved, watching him with unsuspecting eyes. Trust shone in them like the sun after a seemingly endless night.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered again, his throat clogging up. This wasn¡¯t right. It was monstrous of him to ask this and yet he knew he won¡¯t push him away. His need was too great to let assets go, to make them leave because he felt sorry for them.


    No, this was a war he couldn¡¯t lose no matter what. Winning was the only way he could honour such dedication. It would mean nothing, a pointless endeavour but it would have to be enough. It had to be enough.


    He¡¯ll take her life and if it cost him a thousand lives, so be it. She was worth the price. Her end that is.


    ¡°Leave the mansion alone for now, she won¡¯t be making a move until she learns more about me. Focus your scouting on the soldiers and survivors that think me a pretender. Maybe even check up on Scavengers if they come closer to the camp.¡±


    The nosferatu nodded. ¡°Is there anything specific I should listen for?¡±


    ¡°Anything that might turn them my way. I need them to trust me if I¡¯m to change this place.¡±


    Scorpius inclined his head in understanding and was about to shift into his bat form when a pang of hunger washed over him. His body tensed, fangs elongating at the scent of life in the near vicinity. An unsuspecting human was standing before him, defenceless and ready to be drained dry.


    He pulled his fangs back, turning away shame faced. ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Iago said coming to stand before him, arms crossed. ¡°You¡¯re hungry, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    A lie was on his lips but one look at the man¡¯s eyes told him it wouldn¡¯t work. That question apparently was more of a statement than anything else.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine with it so why hide and weaken yourself?¡± The shaper pushed his sleeve up, revealing the bare flesh of his wrist. Blood pulsed. Scorpius could see it, hear it, smell it and - he was half-certain - already taste it. That delectable life saving liquid. Nectar stolen from the goddess herself.


    It was torture to hold back when his whole body screamed to jump, sink his fangs into the pulsing vein. Beckoning him to come forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to weaken you,¡± he ground out through clenched teeth. ¡°It¡¯s wrong of me to ask this¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s not right!¡±


    Iago hit Scorpius¡¯ head with the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know better whether I can spare some or not? I¡¯m not weak enough that losing a glass of blood would endanger me.¡±


    Those words barely registered the permission in Scorpius¡¯ mind as he lunged forward, grabbing the hand with its tantalising blood within. Fangs sinking in, he revelled at the marvel of the crimson substance.


    With each mouthful he felt his body rejuvenating. What was once good became excellent. He was certain he was twice as strong, no three times. His body kept on changing, improving right as he drank. Each drop was used to make him an even more formidable predator.


    Energy surged through him, he could no longer stay still. A need to raise, hunt surged in his mind. No prey could elude him when he was this powerful! Brimming with energy!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± a voice murmured and he found himself forcefully shoved off. Licking his lips to savour the last traces of the sacred nectar he watched his prey sluggishly hobble through the room.


    No, not prey! His mind reasserting after the feeding haze, Scorpius saw Iago slump over the bed. Not moving.


    Had he killed him? Horror fuelling his steps, he dashed to check up on the shaper.


    Iago turned his head, blinking slowly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let me sleep it off and I¡¯ll be like new tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken too much! I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t..! It¡¯s¡­! I¡¯m so so-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± The shaper snapped but his voice lacked strength. It was no louder than a sigh. Without his enhanced hearing, Scorpius wasn¡¯t certain he would have heard it at all. ¡°Go and do something¡­ Let me¡­ rest.¡±


    ¡°As you say¡­¡±


    He whirled, shifted into his bat form and left through the window into the dark night. He didn¡¯t want to think about what had just happened. How could he have done this? Once again Iago showed his trust in him, and he betrayed it in the worst possible way.


    There were no excuses.


    He was a monstrosity, someone not deserving to live. Never before had he understood the hidden truth behind it. Always he had thought it was strange how his kind needed the blood of others to sustain them but it had meant nothing. Drain a bit of blood and leave.


    Now he saw the real horror of the act. He hurt his friend. Knowingly. And it won¡¯t be the last time. Whenever he got hungry, it would be the same until one day he grew strong enough to disregard the push and drain his victim dry.


    Victim! Even now, clear headed - or so he saw himself - he still referred to the only person that actually cared about him that way. What did that make of him?


    No, he couldn¡¯t think about it now. Iago would be furious were he to find out and order him to focus his attention on the tasks ahead. Maybe that was the right way. If he figured how to become actually useful, it would atone for his sins. A laughable goal, nothing could make it right hurting those close to you. But maybe it would let some of the guilt rest.


    Hopefully.


    Sending a sound wave ahead, he let echo location paint the world for him. Nothing was out of the ordinary so he flew towards the only interesting location.


    Most people were sleeping at this time. It was closing in on midnight, the dead of night when spirits were said to wake and roam the earth. A silly superstition, he¡¯d never seen anything of the kind, but it kept the majority of people inside. They preferred the dubious safety of having others close to them, the sound of their steady breathing.


    Far enough away from the barracks to not be heard, Alec was swinging his sword. He fought without armour, nothing to weight him down, but sweat was running down his face in rivulets. His breath came in ragged gasps as he swung and swung.


    The blade sang as it whooshed through the air, slamming against a training dummy. Again and again. Thousands of cuts already marred the wooden surface of the dummy but the man was intent on tripling that number, or breaking the equipment. Couple of those lay shattered to the side.


    Hanging on the ledge, wings tucked tightly around his body, Scorpius wondered what would it take to turn this man. He close to hated Iago for being a shaper, doing what he wanted, insulting his hero and goddess only knew what else. Worst of all, Alec hid none of that.


    Everyone by now should know about his dislike for Iago.


    But his assistance could be invaluable. He was the leader of the soldiers and they followed all of his commands. If he shifted his views, the majority would follow in his lead.


    There were also other survivors to consider. They weren¡¯t dependant on Alec but all trusted in him to do the right thing. His distrust of Iago was viewed with worry, leaving people unable to decide. They wanted to believe in a saviour, a shaper that cared about them, but if their leaders were against it¡­


    Mala was doing a good job of converting people into her religion but it was a double-edged sword. They would required miracles from Iago soon enough, that was the way of cults, but it would endanger him. Scorpius had promised to prevent that but could he really make that happen? He was just a nosferatu.


    If he only showed his face, they would call a holy war on him without hearing a word he said. There wouldn¡¯t be a moments hesitation and Iago would suffer for either trying to stop everyone, or having to let him die without doing anything. Either way was unacceptable. Hadn¡¯t he hurt him enough?


    It would be much better if Alec came to join them of his own free will. Then people would flock to their cause without expecting miracles or legends re-enacted. Greatness could be achieved through simple leadership, sound commands.


    But what was it that drove this man? He trained at day with his soldiers and then three times the amount alone each night. It was an extremely rare occasion not to find him here beating the defenceless training dummy.


    Scorpius pondered it until the man exhausted himself to the point the sword slipped through his fingers but no revelation came to him. The person before him, kneeling on all four, hair hiding the expression on his face while he caught his ragged breath, was as unfathomable as ever.


    Unwinding his wings, Scorpius was ready to fly off when a sound in the distance caught his attention. It was very quiet and indistinct but not wind for sure. What could it -


    A shrill scream cut the air.


    Loud and thin, it must have been one of the children.


    The soldier pushed himself upwards but Scorpius had no time to waste on him. He was already flying towards the origin of the sound near the survivor camp. It was two streets over from where the sleeping building was which brought a question of who was still up at this time. No one should have been wandering the streets.


    His flight took him through two groups of people, each seven men strong. They halted, scanning the night for what had passed them but seeing nothing continued on their way. They were people on a mission. No mere superstition could deter them from completing what they set out to do.


    But Scorpius had no time to wait and see what it was. The survivors upon who¡¯s building the Scavengers, it must have been them, converged will have to take of it themselves.


    The sound of the boy¡¯s cry was just a bit further away. Silence reigned there and that quiet sunk Scorpius¡¯ stomach but he veered from thinking anything. He would be on time. Those people had no reason to kill a child. Had they?


    Descending on the scene, he saw the boy lying limp in one man¡¯s arms. Soft breath left his lips but the rapid signs exchanged between his captors didn¡¯t promise anything good. Another flutter of hand movements and the man sighed, taking a step back. His companion took out his dagger, ready to slit the boy¡¯s throat.


    The child meant nothing to Scorpius. He¡¯d first seen the boy when the kid was searching for Iago along with the rest of the survivors. After that the boy flitted through his vision a couple times as he watched the camp but not once had he paid any attention to him.


    Yet anger inflamed in his chest. This boy had done nothing to deserve this kind of fate. He was supposed to continue living, grow up and make something of himself! Everyone had to have a choice in what future brought to them!


    And these people had chosen theirs when they decided to prey on the weak.


    Shifting mid-air Scorpius dropped on the knife-man. He crumbled from the weight, and for a quarter of a second Scorpius marvelled at how quick, how fluid the transformation had been. This was the power of the blood!


    While the man¡¯s companions were too stunned to move, Scorpius dashed to the kid, grabbing him by the hand. It would hurt no doubt, leave a definite mark, but that was a better choice than having him killed.


    The kid weighted nothing and Scorpius caught him in his arms, jumping up the building wall to deposit him on a flat roof. He should be safe here as long as those humans had no shape-shifting friends.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    When he dived back down to finish his work, the men had found their wits. Raised swords awaited his arrival, a couple shields to block his attacks.


    He caught the first swing with his hand, twisting the weapon from its owners hand. The bearded man stared at him, disbelieving, the look not changing when he got knocked out cold.


    Others in the meantime surrounded Scorpius, watching him with weary gazes. He returned the stares, loosening his fangs so those unfortunate men knew what they were facing. Fear overtook one and he blanched, his sword arm wavering in front of him.


    That was enough of an opening and Scorpius stepped in. Grabbing the sword hand he twisted it, hearing the bones snap. Sword fell to the ground and he punched the man in his chest. The swordsman flew a couple feet, landing on his back unconscious.


    The remaining Scavengers slashed for his back but they moved at a snail¡¯s pace in his eyes. Twisting to dodge three he blocked the fourth, lunging into the man¡¯s space. The man raised a shield to block him but Scorpius tore it loose.


    He was so powerful it was exhilarating. These people were like dry twigs against the hurricane of his boundless energy. There was nothing any of them could do but fall in his path.


    His opponent flailed, trying to bring in his weapon but the sword was too long, unwieldy when the enemy was in your face. Scorpius used the side of his hand to hit the back of the man¡¯s neck and watched him crumple to the ground.


    Finally understanding they had no chance, the rest darted in all directions to save their hides. Scorpius caught them all in no time, incapacitating them for the moment. This way they won¡¯t be able to hurt anyone this night.


    He hoped they would leave and never set foot in here again but that wasn¡¯t human nature. Having lived long enough watching them, he knew they never did the sensible thing. In one way or another they twisted the logic to suit their crazy ideas and plans.


    The child whimpered atop the roof and Scorpius ran to him. Taking the boy into his arms, he leapt off the roof towards where the other survivors were. He would leave him near them and it would be over. It would be the safest place for someone so young.


    His run was halted by the sound of metal clanging against something. Was it stone? Battling on his own, he had tuned out what was happening farther away. Now the noise assailed him in full throttle.


    People were screaming, pain and horror mixed interchangeably, fire crackled somewhere and he could taste the smoke in the air. Taking a longer route for cleaner air he listened to the voices, trying to determine what they were saying.


    Most were just screams but a few were orders, ¡°Fight! Surround them! Don¡¯t back down! Surrender! You have no chance of winning! Save your people and lay down the weapons! We can¡¯t! No! Yes!¡± It was hard to differentiate between the voices in the cacophony of noise but he was almost certain the survivors were losing. That baritone didn¡¯t belong to anyone in the camp.


    He jumped onto a remainder of a roof, trying to get a vantage point to see what was happening before the sleeping building. The child squirmed in his grasp but didn¡¯t try to escape. Nor scream. Only now Scorpius considered how quiet and accepting the boy was being.


    But he didn¡¯t have time to wander about that. The scene in the street around the building could have been brought by some twisted priest¡¯s depiction of underworld where the worst of all races resided.


    Wood had been dragged to one side of the building to smoke out the inhabitants. A couple of them had been cut the moment they left outside, before the survivors understood what was going on. After someone had managed to control their panic, forming a tight ball of people with women, elderly and two children on the inside.


    Blocking their path were the two groups of Scavengers Scorpius had passed on his flight towards the child. All of them were men from fifteen to fifty with swords, shields and light leather armour to protect them.


    At their front stood a bulky man with a scar on one cheek. He watched the proceedings with small, beady eyes. By his side another man kept on shouting for survivors to spread out and surrender. They won¡¯t be killed he promised but that word alone made the human circle shiver, tightening their grips on table legs and stones picked from the ground.


    The leader man glared at his spokesperson but the damage had been done. Now everyone was certain they were going to die the moment they let those strangers get closer.


    ¡°Boss, the children militia is almost here.¡±


    ¡°Are they alone?¡±


    The scout answered with a wicked smile.


    ¡°Deal with them swiftly, then. Don¡¯t leave a single one of them alive.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± the scout saluted with a wide grin. He shouted out some foreign word and a group of men separated from the main body. None of them looked as eager as their leader to go slaughter teenagers but neither did they oppose the command.


    Hefting their weapons, they moved to intercept the approaching militia.


    Two, three seconds more and they came out from the bend with their own swords glistening in the moon¡¯s light. It would have been a sight worthy of a royal painter had the soldiers looked the part as their weapons.


    Armour put on haphazardly: gauntlets rattling loose, shoulder guards missing while helmets stood crooked. They ran without any order, slightly faster than a normal human walk. Very slightly.


    Alec at their front moved with a dead man¡¯s vigour. His armour was the most well put, missing only unnecessary components but there was no energy to his step. He was running on borrowed time.


    Knowing what he had been doing up till now, it was no wonder. He was in no shape to fight.


    Scavengers advanced on them with four people at the front and the other three couple steps back. Scorpius had seen fights like this before and knew they would wait for a perfect opportunity to join in. When they entered, the battle would be over in an instant.


    The soldiers blocked the first few attacks from the Scavengers first line but their defence was a tragic sight. They tripped on their own feet, used swings requiring more space when they had and getting in each others way the rest of the time. Their number advantage was used against them with a frightful precision.


    Not long after one fell, and then another. The others stepped in to cover them but it was a doomed endeavour. They couldn¡¯t hold for much longer. The difference in skill was as wide as the ocean. Those children soldiers never had the smallest chance of winning.


    Scorpius lowered the boy in his hands to the steady part of the roof he was standing on. There was no other way. He would have to interfere without a care for people finding out about his existence. It would sadden Iago but he would understand. These were the people that didn¡¯t deserve to die. They had been kind in their own way.


    Through following them on a daily basis, Scorpius had learnt about them and started to like what he saw. These people might not accept him for what he was but they were good in their hearts. They fought to protect those they cared about, help those that no longer had anything and prove to the world that there was a reason why they were spared by the destruction. Something he was quite familiar with.


    Before he jumped down, another soldier fell, his helmet rolling away. One of the younger ones, no more than fifteen. He grappled for his weapon but a Scavenger stood on it, watching the boy with a scowl. Seeing him not ready to push the advantage, the scout with his twisted grin rushed in for the kill.


    It was too far for Scorpius to interfere and he braced for the sound of skin being cut, blood rushing out with a smell tempting him to feast. He was so glad he had just been filled or else he wasn¡¯t certain he would be able to hold out. But now, it will be okay. He was almost certain of it.


    Blade reached for the neck, Alec tried to free himself from his opponent without success, another soldier kicked his or hers opponent and ran when the knife slipped from the leader man¡¯s hand. He watched it fall with a dumbstruck expression, stopping in his track. His hand was a finger¡¯s length away from the boy¡¯s neck, one that would have been torn open had there been a blade in that hand.


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± a soft voice ordered from the darkness. Iago walked towards the fighters with a steady step but even in the darkness Scorpius could see the paleness of his face. Sweat collected on his forehead but the shaper didn¡¯t pay it any heed. ¡°Leave if you want to keep your lives.¡±


    ¡°Tch, who do you think you are?¡± the smirking guy asked, straightening out.


    Iago ignored him, coming into the middle between the frozen fighters and bending to check-up on the kid who was paler than him. ¡°Grey, are you all right? Can you move?¡±


    The boy stared for a long moment, then nodded with hesitation. He crawled away and Scorpius could see relief on Iago¡¯s face. It was short lived as he turned to face the enemy. ¡°Leave. I won¡¯t repeat it again.¡±


    ¡°Men, kill this joker!¡± The scout picked up Grey¡¯s sword and twisting it in his arm a couple times advanced on Iago with all six of his followers. None of the soldiers tried to stop them, staring starry eyed at Iago and wandering, just as Scorpius was most likely, what will happen now.


    Scavengers surrounded him, and raised their swords in unison. It would have been dangerous had the militia any will to fight but they were out of it. Scorpius wouldn¡¯t have paid them any attention had he been the enemy either.


    Because of the encirclement he could no longer see Iago¡¯s face but his voice was clear as day. ¡°I warned you!¡± His words were followed by seven swords falling to the ground in a loud clang, seven bodies right after with a heavier thump.


    Then Iago turned and raised his hand towards the remaining Scavengers. They didn¡¯t have time to shout or scream, run or beg as they followed their companions¡¯ example. In a heartbeat everything was over. A dozen or so bodies littering the now quiet street.


    Iago turned, lowering himself to one of the fallen soldiers from the militia. He deftly opened the armour and checked on the bruises, wide gash on the left arm. ¡°Someone bring me bandages! And clean water!¡±


    For a moment Scorpius thought that his words will be ignored but after another heartbeat Alec dropped his sword, helmet and ran off. He returned having lost the rest of his armour with a box of tinctures, bandages and herbs in one hand. The other held a bucket full of water.


    After inspecting the bottles, Iago cleaned the wound, shaped it closed and spread the ointment in silence. His charge squirmed, gasped but was held in place by Alec and a large man having joined from the survivors. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± he asked when Iago was finishing.


    The shaper raised his head with a look of such profound exhaustion, guilt tore at Scorpius¡¯ chest like the claws of a lycantrope. If not for him, Iago wouldn¡¯t be this weak! He wouldn¡¯t need to be pushing himself, acting normal when he was about to fall off any moment.


    ¡°I was apprenticed to a healer.¡± He tied the bandage and ensuring it held true, moved his gaze to Alec. ¡°Keep him from any strenuous activities or using that arm. If he does that, he¡¯ll be able to use it in no time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Alec said with a nod. ¡°Hugh, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°All tingly¡­¡± the boy murmured, his eyes blinking slowly. They were closing for longer and longer periods of time until they didn¡¯t open at all.


    Noticing the looks levelled at him, Iago explained. ¡°There¡¯s a relaxant in that ointment and I thought it would serve him well to have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± He then moved to other victims. They shied from his approach but he was quick with removing their armour and gently examining the damaged parts of the body.


    None of the others had any large wounds so he picked a salve from the box, passing it to one of them ¡°Spread it over the worst of the bruises to soothe the pain and quicken the healing process.¡±


    Denni picked it from the boy staring at his hand as if it was a snake. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they do it,¡± she promised.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then.¡± Iago stood up, harder than was natural for him, and faced the path to the tower. It wouldn¡¯t have been that far on a normal day, but now Scorpius feared he would not make the journey.


    He followed his slow progress until he reached the bend and then returned his attention to the crowd below him. There was so much information to miss here were he to leave.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you follow him?¡± the boy by his side asked in a quiet voice. Scorpius shifted his eyes to him, having forgotten about his existence. The kid was squatting at the edge of the roof, looking up at Scorpius without any fear. ¡°You¡¯re friends, right?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want me to.¡± It was true, he was certain of it. There was little Scorpius could do for him if he followed after. Help him up were he to fall? It would be great but Iago would most likely rather sleep by some building, wrapped in his cloak than have his plan be delayed by a day.


    The way he was after meeting the mistress of the house, it wasn¡¯t normal. She must have done something inexcusable, worse than death itself to deserve such a deep seated hatred. It couldn¡¯t be anything short of killing a precious someone.


    Scorpius hated her without knowing anything about her. It was a fault, he knew, but at the same it he was sure it was the correct choice. She couldn¡¯t be a good person if someone loathed her as much as Iago did.


    ¡°Who are you, mister? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± the kid asked with curiosity. Not a shadow of fear was evident in his expression or voice.


    ¡°No one. You should forget you ever met me.¡±


    There were sounds of people walking, trying to be sneaky behind them. Scorpius turned to see seven shadows flitting from one building to another. They would reach the defenceless survivors in ten heartbeats.


    He crouched down, wandering which alley would be best to ambush them. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his presence to the rest of the camp if there was a chance of avoiding it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk but you have to meet me again!¡± the boy declared as Scorpius found the place he liked. It was close enough for the Scavengers to get a look at their fallen comrades but with a corner alley he could hide in, and fight if necessary without attracting too much attention. ¡°In one weeks time! Otherwise I talk!¡±


    A petty threat. No one would believe a child saying he was saved by a man in a heavy woollen cloak that could scale three floor buildings on foot. He grabbed the child into his arms and jumped down. Bending knees lessened the impact but it still reverberated through his bones.


    Depositing the child on the ground he ran off with a smile on his face. He was so much stronger than before. It was like someone had improved every muscle, strengthened the bones until nothing could break them. His reflexes were razor sharp and he rounded the turn like a gust of wind.


    Scavengers were exiting a corner street, ready to make their way towards the survivors. The men were quick to notice his form, a shiver passing through more than a few.


    ¡°Look, understand and then leave. I won¡¯t hesitate to take your lives the second time.¡±


    He really hoped they won¡¯t force his hand. If they did, he could knock them out and then make some noise to attract the survivors? It would be simple but would that change the fate of these men? Doubtful.


    They were nobodies. He didn¡¯t know any of them. It should have been easy, he was a nosferatu, after all! His kind was notorious for killing everyone and everything that got in their path. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were children, virgin maidens, fighting men or old crones.


    Yet the thought sickened him. Everyone had only a single life so who was he to take it? He was powerful enough to survive without resorting to such measures.


    ¡°You¡¯ll let us pass?¡± the bearded man asked. He was the oldest in the group, carrying an axe now instead of a sword.


    Scorpius nodded, taking a step to the side. They should see and then leave. It was the best for everyone. He didn¡¯t want blood staining his hands this night. Hurting the only person that cared about him was enough damage he¡¯d wrought upon the world as it was.


    The man alone went past him. He kept on looking back, glancing Scorpius¡¯ way.


    Then the sight in the street to the right stole his attention. He swore under his breath, face twisting into something disgusting. ¡°I told them this was a suicide mission. I said we wouldn¡¯t make it.¡± He rounded on Scorpius. ¡°What happened there?¡± His voice was loud, it would soon attract people but there were still a couple moments.


    ¡°A shaper.¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell! We heard rumours, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You should leave now,¡± Scorpius advised. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for you here. Stay out of this place.¡±


    One of the other man stood forward, younger, more hot-blooded. ¡°We should kill them all! Avenge our kin!¡±


    Scorpius tensed, growling with his fangs on full display. It brought everyone¡¯s eyes back to him. ¡°Leave. I won¡¯t be giving you a third chance.¡±


    The men¡¯s grips tightened on their weapons and they moved to stand near the bearded man. From that position, all glimpsed the massacre in the street. More than a few turned away grey or green faced. One took a step to the side and vomited.


    ¡°Why is someone like you protecting them? Why don¡¯t you just kill them all if you¡¯re hungry?¡±


    Survivors were mustering in the street over. They had taken notice of the voices, sound of feet moving. He was too close with these Scavengers to remain hidden for long. There was little time left.


    ¡±It¡¯s not about the blood. There¡¯s a person in this camp that I owe my life to.¡± He shifted his head to hear better. ¡°Now go! They¡¯re almost here!¡±


    The man locked eyes with him for a heartbeat, then secured the axe to his back. ¡°Let¡¯s move out! We need to bring back the news of the failure!¡± he ordered his men. Then for a moment returned his gaze to Scorpius. ¡°Now we owe our lives to you. If you ever need anything, find us.¡±


    They ran off in an orderly fashion, taking the first turn they could. It would hide their presence from the pursuers and the chase won¡¯t be started. None of the survivors would be eager to venture into the shadow filled streets of the city this night without sound reason.


    He watched the disappearing backs of the Scavengers for a moment longer, wandering what had come into their leader¡¯s mind, saying they owed him, and then shook the thought off. There was enough trouble as it was, no need to look for more.


    It was about time he left too, and he shifted into a bat, flying to find a good spot for watching the survivors. At least for once there was something to break the boredom of the peaceful nights. He should have been thankful for that.


    But he wasn¡¯t.


    *****


    Author''s Note:


    Finally some action! Hope you enjoyed it and comments/reviews are very welcome!

 13 Someone to Believe In

    Clouds painted pink in the distance, signalling the coming of morning. Alec spared them a glance before returning his eyes to the quietness around him.


    Once fire was put out, the survivors needed a new place to sleep. They took up their possessions and set out to look for a large enough house to fit them all. He suggested moving closer to the barracks so the soldiers could come to their aid faster but most ignored his words.


    With Mala and one of the three children at the head, they went to where Iago, that shaper, lived. They wanted to be as close to him as possible. It seemed they were still in shock, unable to comprehend the full danger of such a choice.


    The shaper had killed a score of people in an instant. It hadn¡¯t taken him any effort. One glance, one thought and everyone was dead. What if the next time survivors were the ones to annoy him? These people weren¡¯t considering it. All they saw was a hero that came and protected them when their own military had failed.


    Which was quite a bitter pill to swallow on its own for Alec. His soldiers had stood no chance against the Scavengers, and not only because the enemy were fully grown men. That could have been countered with youthful energy, ability to adapt but his people weren¡¯t eager to train.


    All of them thought they were good enough since not once had they lost. What a surprise with a power house like Commander taking on the brunt of all the skirmishes. Until now their biggest concern was to last for half a minute and then get away as fast as possible so that Commander wouldn¡¯t cleave them along with the enemies by accident.


    Would they learn now? Understand the fault of their ways?


    He wondered with doubt painting his mind dark. They would most likely try for a day or two and then give up on it, saying it was fine. They were stronger now. And Commander will encourage them. He had no need for a true squad force, they were just something he could show off. A trinket in his possession.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone back to sleep,¡± Lyra said, coming to stand beside him. She had abandoned her armour at some point and now stood watching the raising sun with a scowl on her face.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Beside the fact our sword techniques mean jack shit? They¡¯re worse than useless!¡±


    He turned to her then, glaring. ¡°You¡¯re saying even you¡¯re going to stop training? You think swordsmanship means nothing? How cou-!¡±


    ¡°Alec!¡± she roared. Her voice was so loud someone from the building shouted out at her to shut up. People were trying to sleep there.


    It was partly his fault, so Alec took a couple deep breaths, motioning for her to move away. She nodded and they walked to stand by the foot of the tower. One that Iago lived in.


    ¡°Do you think he knows some real sword skills?¡± Lyra asked in a wishful tone, staring at the top of the tower. Her voice was very low.


    Alec didn¡¯t dare to wake the shaper either. ¡°How would he know anything? He¡¯s a damned shaper! They care for nothing but their glorious power!¡±


    ¡°But he shapes food for us, and now saved Grey¡¯s life.¡± Lyra turned to him with a calculating look. ¡°I also heard from Evic that the man hasn¡¯t always been a shaper but just recently turned into one. That might explain his different view on us.¡±


    ¡°Have you asked Shea about it?¡±


    ¡°You know she¡¯s a shaper too, right?¡±


    Alec nodded, shifting his gaze to look at the raising sun. ¡°Somehow she doesn¡¯t have that feel of one of them. I don¡¯t care how long that man has been a shaper but he has the air of one. That pride, disgust of everyone else. It pisses me off how he discounts us like nothing more than useless!¡±


    ¡°What if he has a good reason?¡± She put a hand on his shoulder, bringing his eyes back to her. ¡°What if he can see how twisted our skills are? I know you¡¯re trying your best but you¡¯ve never learnt those skills from a teacher, and seeing isn¡¯t the same. Half of what we¡¯ve been practising got me slashed, stabbed and once would have resulted in me losing my head if not for the armour!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he shouted out, no longer caring who he might wake up. ¡°You almost what?¡±


    She lowered her head, a shiver passing down her body. ¡°I tried one of your favourite attacks but it was too wide, left me open for any strike! And I even stepped forward to bring myself closer in instead of moving back to have time to return the sword for a block. Even with armour I would have been dead if my opponent hadn¡¯t been so shocked. He was a trained man, aware of the technique, and couldn¡¯t believe my stumble!¡±


    Alec wrapped his hands around the shaking woman, his own body too stunned to shiver. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ so sorry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± he whispered apologies in her ear. No matter what he did, it was never enough. All the training he had done, it was useless. Pointless.


    How could he think his memory would be enough to mimic the techniques? All those nobles learning for years from masters and he thought a few passing looks would be enough to learn them? Conceit. Pride. Did he have any right to blame the shaper when he was no better?


    If anyone had died today, it would have been his fault. They were nothing but children playing soldiers, pretending they knew swordsmanship as they swung their weapons in wild arcs. All that time wasted on training. He wanted to cry. To shout. Scream his frustration out but what would that help? He was a pathetic human being, unable to achieve anything.


    Protecting his people? What a joke. He should leave that task to someone capable of shouldering it. If only the shaper could be trusted¡­ but no. That man had more secrets than there were people in this camp.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Lyra said quietly, hands tightening around him. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll all be fine, having forgotten all that had happened here. It was just a bit stressful. I¡¯m certain once we all calm down, everything will return to¡­ to normal!¡± Her voice broke at the last syllable.


    He understood it. Normal? What could be constituted as normal here? A month ago they all had been living peaceful lives with their families and friends. Some had it tougher than others, but they were all happy and alive.


    Now they had nothing but each other. Parents, siblings, friends were all dead. Most didn¡¯t have a single familiar face from their old lives. Everything they knew was gone and death threatened to take them at any time. Their survival rested on a shaper keeping his promise to provide them with food.


    If that wasn¡¯t scary enough, now they were being raided. Old place, that everyone had gotten used to, burnt. Soldiers that were supposed to be a defensive wall protecting the people from any harm, proved to be nothing more than dreaming children. They almost got themselves killed trying to fight back.


    Sure they could bound back but that reality wasn¡¯t normal life. It hurt to call it that. Normality was working alongside your parents, playing outside with other children and wooing your favourite girl to your side. Ilara, she had died before his eyes. One of the first to be obliterated by the powers gone wild.


    Tears threatened to come so he blinked them away. He was still the leader, it was his job to keep all emotions at bay. They didn¡¯t need to see how powerless and out of his depth he felt.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re young and full of hope, aren¡¯t we?¡± he said, trying for a cheery voice but it was anything but that. Bitterness seeped through like poison.


    The girl in his arms choked a laugh, pushing herself away. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re the generation of fools that will survive here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we will make it through.¡±


    Neither of them specified what it meant to pull through but that was just as well. Pondering such thoughts could only result in stumbling over your own feet. Whatever future held, they would reach it and judge only then. Whether it was all worth it.


    Lyra sent a small smile his way and then turned to leave. ¡°Are you coming?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    There was puzzlement on her face but she waved and left him to his own dark thoughts. They swirled and twisted, threatening madness with each turn.


    What was he supposed to do now? Younger children, who hadn¡¯t trained much previously, would want to learn but how could he teach them something he knew was wrong? In his own fight he was surprised to not make any progress, be forced to fall back after each swing but had attributed it to his tiredness. It was just his luck for Scavengers to attack when he was beyond the point of exhaustion.


    But Lyra¡¯s confession shed new light on the whole matter. It wasn¡¯t exhaustion but skills that had encumbered him. If they were the real ones, he would have won even if tired. He had seen his opponent wasn¡¯t naturally a soldier. Some field worker from how tanned his skin was.


    He could try asking Commander but the thought of it alone was enough for cold sweat to break out on his back. That man was a monster and he cared nothing for his underlings. The only couple times he¡¯d showed them attack patterns they were for the use of a great sword like his, and each one showed only once. What would be the point of even risking his life to beg for something like this?


    Everyone was better off learning nothing rather than being exposed to that.


    Lyra¡¯s suggestion came to his mind. Could the shaper know something?


    Most of them were of high society so would be exposed to many fighters, and duelling tournaments were their greatest entertainment. Commoners weren¡¯t allowed to see them but servants spread the rumours far and wide about them.


    So, if the shaper knew some things, combined with Alec¡¯s own knowledge they could maybe make something of a new pattern? Couldn¡¯t they?The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    A horrible thought; he expected to be laughed at by the shaper but stood up anyway. It was better than just sitting and doing nothing.


    Walking through the doors, he closed them as quietly as he could. Only after entering did his mind catch up with the more logical side saying that he was planning to wake up a shaper. It couldn¡¯t be anything else than writing your own death sentence.


    Thanking the Lady for remembering himself before reaching the shaper, he turned to leave when a strange shape caught his eye by the stairs leading upwards. In the dim light of the morning, he could almost make out a person crumpled on the floor.


    Could it..? No way!


    Still, he walked forward on rigid feet. If he was mistaken, if he was only seeing things¡­.


    But no, it was a human. Squatting down he looked straight at the shaper¡¯s eyes. They stared at each other for a moment, then the man closed his eyes. His breathing was even but so very slow. And his skin! Paper wasn¡¯t as white as this! He was almost glowing from the paleness!


    ¡°Are you all right? What happened?¡± Alec asked quickly, lifting his head to take in the room.


    Something must have had attacked the man but who could weaken a shaper so? His eyes roamed over the empty floor, bare walls. There wasn¡¯t anything anyone could hide behind. Whatever it was, it must have already left the room.


    ¡°Just tired,¡± the man said. He pushed himself off with a strength of a hundred years old elder. For a moment, he just breathed. ¡°The ground here felt like a better choice than facing all those stairs.¡± There was a thin smile on his lips as he said that.


    Unable to believe what he was hearing, Alec stared at the shaper. Hours ago, when they fought those Scavengers, the man had come in like a vengeful spirit. In an instant he took care of the enemies, cared for the survivors and then disappeared again. No one even raised a question why he disappeared so quick.


    He tried to recall whether the shaper had been this pale back then but couldn¡¯t be certain. In the light of dancing flames further away, the sight had been abysmal. More than that, he was too focused on other matters to pay any attention to the shaper himself. Like everyone, he had seen the title instead of a human.


    Was that what he had been asked all those days ago? To see the truth behind the comfortable expectations?


    ¡°Is this because of the shaping you did?¡±


    ¡°Partly,¡± Iago answered. ¡°I overexerted myself today, that¡¯s all. In a day or two, I¡¯ll be good as new.¡± But as he said that, he leaned against the wall, unable to keep himself sitting straight. Eyes closed he sat like that for a long moment. ¡°Forget what you saw here,¡± he finally said in a quiet voice. ¡°My image needs strength behind it, not weakness.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need it at all?¡±


    ¡°Just like you, I want to give people hope.¡± He looked down at his hand, opening and closing the fingers. ¡°People need something to believe in to continue on. And until they find it in themselves, I plan to stand at the forefront taunting them into continuing forward.¡±


    It was a twisted logic. Survivors didn¡¯t need anyone to make them continue on, did they?


    He thought about how they surged to this place after the attack. Few truly trusted this man, a shaper, the scars inflicted by his kind were too deep to be so easily forgotten, but they believed he would protect them. If he was close by, they could live.


    Maybe this shaper was onto something. And he was ready to risk his health for that. If that was true, and all things pointed to it being so, it might be a good idea to learn more about him. To understand where he was coming from.


    ¡°Will you accept my help to get up?¡±


    The man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d accept Lady Death¡¯s own hand.¡±


    It was a chilling thought and Alec pushed it away. He put the man¡¯s hand around his shoulders and lifted Iago to his feet. To his surprise, the man wasn¡¯t a light weight. It was strange, contrasted against his pale skin but it only confirmed the fact that this was a recent sickness. If it was one. He had no idea what afflicted the shaper. It was a bit too much for a simple exhaustion, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Careful for the steps, some of them are missing,¡± the shaper said. He was trying to hold the majority of his own weight but that served only to make him wobble. Alec had to tighten his grip on the man a couple times to not have him fall both of them over.


    Missing steps weren¡¯t helping either but in time they managed to make it to the top. Stepping over the threshold the man fell face first on the bed. Two seconds later, Alec was certain he was already asleep. Just how tired was he?


    It was something he could ask tomorrow, if he dared.


    In the meantime, he took a look around. To the left of him stood a large bookcase, missing the glass protection. But the books were lined in alphabetical order, no shards of glass around. He searched the ground but a plush carpet didn¡¯t seem to have any either.


    Raising his eyes, he saw a mahogany table by the window. There was a stack of papers in the left corner but it didn¡¯t seem to have been disturbed any time recently. Still, he wished he could read it. Maybe it could shed some light on the shapers dreams and aspirations.


    But commoners weren¡¯t taught to read. All he knew were numbers and counting them. His father had been adamant on making him learn them, saying a craftsman who couldn¡¯t count would never earn anything. Both his buyers and those he bought materials from would cheat him out of the last coin.


    That wouldn¡¯t be so bad now. If there was someone to even try cheating him.


    Turning away from the table and its papers, he walked out of the room. When the shaper woke up, he would talk with him and decide his next actions. Maybe they could make an alliance. He and a shaper. Preposterous and yet so tempting. But could he really trust a shaper?


    The stairs creaked under his footsteps and Iago waited until they went away. A bit more time and there was the sound of doors closing shut. The soldier was out of his house. Finally, he could sleep at ease.


    No more than a couple hours later Iago woke up. Light dominated his room and he knew he should be moving towards the canteen. It was quite late already but no one should have been an early raiser this morning. Or so he hoped.


    Those few hours of sleep were a necessity. He wasn¡¯t as tired as he¡¯d pretended to be to gain Alec¡¯s trust but quite close. Blood loss should never be underestimated.


    Headache accosted him the moment he sat up. His brain felt like it was being squished to mush by some unknown forces. Massaging his temples, he pushed himself off the bed. Today was going to be a very long day. In the wardrobe he found the sand coloured cloak and put it upon himself. It would hide his pale skin from anyone¡¯s notice.


    Some might question his choice for attire but it wouldn¡¯t be the first time he wore a cloak. It was such a useful and comfortable robe, he sometimes wondered why everyone didn¡¯t wear one all the time.


    Leaving the building, he was welcomed by the quiet noise of life. Someone was trudging with heavy steps through a corridor, tight laughter reached Iago from an open window. In another room a person was groaning, his or her companion muttering curses under their breath. Passing he spared a glance to the new home of the survivors. An old brothel that had been turned into an inn a decade ago. ¡°At least they won¡¯t lack in beds,¡± he laughed to himself.


    It was unfortunate they decided to stay by his side but there could be found a use for it. Everything that happened could always be used to further one¡¯s goals.


    He was certain of it if only that damned headache let down. It was burning away all the thoughts in his mind right as they formed.


    Near the canteen Urri welcomed him with a bright smile. He answered in kind but didn¡¯t lower the hood. It was obvious from her expression she was surprised, uncertain of how to react but he just went past.


    ¡°Is this today¡¯s haul?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Her answer lacked the usual eagerness, high notes of joy but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to change it. Pressing against his temples he stared at the rotten food with the loathing usually reserved for the mortal enemy alone. Is this what he was risking his life for? A stack of unidentifiable vegetables and stinking flabs of meat?


    ¡°Dammit, concentrate!¡± he ordered himself, ignoring the woman near him. Some other time he¡¯d think of excuses, explanations. There was enough trouble before him already.


    His heart picked up in speed, knowing what he was going to attempt. Stupidity. Pure idiocy. More so than usual. If only there was a choice¡­


    ¡°Focus!¡±


    Without giving himself another chance to get distracted, to delay the inevitable, he reached for the Energy currents. They seemed reluctant to come, less keen on answering his call than usual.


    He wasn¡¯t having it.


    Grabbing onto a current with the full force of his mind, he dragged it to himself. The Energy lashed onto him, invading every cell of his being. He was certain he was screaming but no sound could make it through the pain, the agony tearing him apart.


    Control, control! He needed to take back the control! That was the only way!


    But he was lost in the mass of his being: the horror of seeing tissue torn apart, muscles pulled and blood turning black. He was dying and couldn¡¯t do a damned thing about it.


    No way was he ending like this! It wasn¡¯t his time yet!


    Pushing through the waves of torment, he collected the pieces of his scattered mind. Focus, focus. He was still alive, the currents hadn¡¯t consumed him yet. That was good. That was all that mattered.


    ¡°Calm down. Find the source, the wound. Stop the bleeding,¡± ordered a familiar voice. It was a mantra repeated when he was taught basic healing. ¡°Once you stop the immediate danger of bleeding out, only then start looking for infection and other injuries. Otherwise you might find the reason for the sickness but will have a dead patient on your hands.¡±


    Stop the bleeding, was it? He focused his mind on the shape of his body, imagined himself within, no matter what images were flashing through his mind. Now, cut off the currents entering his body. Cut off the stream. Cut it!


    Still, his body was full to the bursting. So much Energies trapped within. They were clawing and tearing, uncaring of what that did to him. Wild like nature itself, they just wanted out. To return to their original state of being part of the world.


    Iago found his eyes and forced them open. The bucket, full of rotten things. Great. Great! He pushed the Energies out with the single command of change. The image of meat will have to suffice. It didn¡¯t matter what had been what once. The harder to shape the better, more Energy will be used!


    Someone¡¯s quick footsteps echoed on the pavement, a sheathed blade bumping softly against a thigh. On instinct, Iago whirled to face the opponent.


    The flow of energies shifted with him, rushing towards the thing that was before him.


    Alec.


    ¡°No!¡± Iago screamed out, raising his hands in a futile attempt to control the powers. They were too far, he couldn¡¯t stop them! As if in slow motion, he could see them seeking, reaching for the foolish human in their path.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± he roared, using all the leftover power to raise an earth pillar to shield the man.


    Falling on all four, he coughed blood. Damn it all, he used up much more than he had. Something broke inside. He could feel it. Something that won¡¯t heal. No matter, he was still alive. It had to suffice.


    A coughing fit overtook him, stealing his breath away. Blood stained his sleeve when he raised it closer to his eyes. Whatever. He pushed himself off the ground and lurched to where Alec had stood.


    The earth pillar had been obliterated, slabs of meat lying in its place. Behind them the man stood with more emotions on his face than Iago could have named. Fear, terror, amazement, shock, disbelief, wonder and so many more. His face was a map of all emotions in existence. The muscles kept on relaxing and retracting, brows furrowed and evened out as his mouth gaped without a sound escaping.


    ¡°Alive. Good. Good,¡± Iago murmured to himself, trying to find his balance. He would have to leave in a more controlled manner. It would scare everyone if he came out lurching in every other side like a drunk.


    The task proved above his capabilities as he found himself falling forward. Only the wall stopped him from planting face first on the hard floor. He cursed under his breath, holding onto his temples with a vice grip.


    If only that damned headache would go away.


    But no. He was never that lucky.


    Was there a good enough hiding place around here? He pushed through the still frozen Alec in the doorway and stumbled outside. No one was on this side of the canteen and he thanked the Lady for small blessings.


    Tottering to the right he observed a still standing building. It was no more than one remaining room but exactly what he wanted. The only problem was reaching it.


    In a long while, much longer when he would have found acceptable on any day, he made it to the first wall and pushed himself in. Doors fell from his feather light touch but he ignored it and went inside. Light was everywhere, shining through the empty windows.


    It highlighted the emptiness of the room, the charred remains of what once could have been furniture. He cared not one bit for it. Two steps to the right, he slumped against the wall. Leaning back, he closed his eyes and breathed.


    For a moment he wondered why he¡¯d let himself be reduced to this. He could have stopped it at any second. Not give so much blood, leave the survivors to die, rest in the morning instead of trying to shape with a splitting headache. All of them had been his choices. Each and every one.


    Were they necessary? All of them?


    No way to tell. It was a gamble, after all.


    He winced from a new wave of pain, raising his hands to the temples and squeezing. Hard. Maybe if he pushed strong enough, his head will stay together instead of splitting apart. Funny thought. Was he going crazy?


    No, that was the pain talking. He needed to shut himself and rest. Somehow. Everything, all the suffering subsided in time. He just had to wait.


    Now that was an idea.


    Waiting.


    He could do that, could he not? It wasn¡¯t a demanding task. If only that cursed headache would just go away¡­

 14 Choices

    Walking alone to the canteen, Shea was surprised to see the empty streets. Had everyone overslept breakfast? Or was today some kind of occasion she wasn¡¯t aware of? The whole canteen was empty. Not a single person waited inside.


    Uncertain, she walked out and went in search of the cook. Her presence or lack of it might give her a better idea of what was going on here.


    As she was reaching the backside of the building, Alec stormed past her. She greeted him, but he didn¡¯t even glance her way. It was as if he didn¡¯t register her at all.


    The thought grated at her, but she tried not to think too much on it. He must have been in a hurry. Something bad probably happened and he didn¡¯t have time to waste explaining it. That¡¯s what it was. It must have been.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shea asked, running to squat by her side. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± the woman answered. She violently shook her head with eyes fixated at the spot near the doors.


    Shea took a look too but there was nothing there. A couple pieces of meat lying on the ground but that only meant Iago had been here, didn¡¯t it? ¡°Did he do something..?¡± she asked quietly, not really wanting an answer.


    The woman once more shook her head. Her breath was calming now and she lowered her hands to push herself up. ¡°It¡¯s.. It was nothing. Don¡¯t mind it¡­ It¡¯s fine!¡±


    After that she proceeded to collect the food and shoo Shea away. ¡°Go, go! I need to cook now!¡±


    But Shea wasn¡¯t fooled. She might not have been from this fancy city but even she could tell that the woman was in shock. Something must have scared her badly. And the only other person here could have been Iago.


    She didn¡¯t want to think he was capable of threatening the cook but he had said he¡¯d seen the worst in humanity. That the city was the spawn of all vices. What did it say about him who had grown up and spent all his life in such a place?


    No, no. She couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions! She would go and ask him about what happened. Maybe there was a perfectly normal explanation to everything.


    On her way to where she¡¯d heard Iago had taken residence she passed through the survivor¡¯s house.


    First thing to assault her was the smell.


    Rotting human flesh. Flies she hadn¡¯t seen for weeks had appeared and were buzzing around like mad. There was no reason to walk forward but she took the last couple steps to round the corner.


    Ten or so bodies lay strewn around. They couldn¡¯t have been long dead from how human they still looked but the smell was overpowering. Heat was doing its part.


    She turned and vomited in the corner.


    What could have happened here? Had a disease struck? Was that why no one had come to the canteen. Maybe Iago explained that to the cook and that¡¯s what her shock was all about. But what disease could take so many lives in a night? Was anyone still alive?


    ¡°Oh, Shea!¡± Denni shouted out, jogging out from a side street. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see this! We haven¡¯t finished cleaning it up yet.¡±


    ¡°Clean up?¡± she asked stupidly.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave the bodies lying like this. Also, elder said it spreads disease so we should take them all out of the city.¡± Stopping before Shea, she gently turned her around. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to be here. We¡¯ll come to the canteen with everyone once we finish.¡±


    Shea was about to nod when a thought struck her. What if they¡¯ll get sick too? Something this contagious couldn¡¯t be allowed to spread! ¡°Won¡¯t this repeat again now that it started?¡±


    Denni laughed at that. ¡°I¡¯m certain the Scavengers will never dare to attack us again. Iago showed them well!¡±


    ¡°Iago did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! He killed all fourteen of them in a heartbeat! I haven¡¯t seen anything so amazing in my entire life! Those people just stood there and the next moment they fell dead!¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m so glad he¡¯s on our side!¡±


    ¡°Denni, stop chatting and come help me!¡± Lyra¡¯s voice interrupted their conversion.


    She sighed and turned to leave. ¡°Sorry, need to get going. See you at the canteen!¡±


    Receiving no answer she nodded to herself and left Shea standing frozen like a statue.


    Killed fourteen people?


    Killed? As in murdered?


    She desperately wanted to ask for details, something to make it all right but the bodies were before her eyes and they were very dead. Iago had taken the life of those people without hearing a word they said. He wasn¡¯t interested in such things.


    Killed¡­ She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around that thought.


    Iago had murdered.


    How was he capable of such a thing? He had seemed different, more world weary but not crazy. Not mad. He had saved her, when he could have left her to die! It didn¡¯t make sense! Why would he save her and then kill these defenceless people for no reason?


    So what if they attacked? There could have been an agreement reached if he¡¯d only tried! A little show of his powers to those men would have made them reconsider any kind of attack! It was that simple!


    But to take a life with shaping! It was blasphemous! Wrong beyond words! This power was meant to protect people, make the world a better place! Not to help oneself, take the easy way out! Lady protect, if everyone used the shaping to advance themselves!


    It was inconceivable!


    And Iago still had done it. Instead of talking it through, making the people understand he just killed them. How could he do it? How could he just up and take a life? Was he going to kill everyone now that he¡¯d started? Or was this was some selective cleaning being done by him?


    Cold sweat broke out on her back. Why did he have to become this way? Couldn¡¯t he have left the horrors of the past in the past? But she¡¯d heard it was impossible. The couple people who returned to the village after serving in an army were never the same.


    They laughed and joked but the sound was a bitter one, lacking any joy. Besides that their eyes were always cold. It was as if they saw a whole different world than everyone else. In summer they were complaining about the heat, the flies and work, in winter they were dissatisfied with the cold, the rationed food and having nothing to do. Never were they happy or enjoying the moment.


    Worst of all, they were always on guard. Two built huge walls around their houses until you couldn¡¯t see their place at all, while the third stabbed his friend who surprised him while working. Oh, he was sorry about that, cried even but the sorrow was a short lived thing. Couple days later he was as if nothing had happened.


    Could such people still be called human? She wasn¡¯t certain and didn¡¯t want to think about it. But the problem didn¡¯t disappear because she didn¡¯t want to face it. Iago was still a murderer and she had to find out how and why. And make him stop.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± a somewhat familiar voice asked. She turned to see Tyr, one of the soldiers, standing by her side.


    ¡°I need to talk with Iago,¡± she said making her decision in an instant and stamping towards the tower. To her surprise, Tyr followed after her. He didn¡¯t say anything more so she let him trail along.


    The tower proved to be empty and she set out to search the whole city. Even if it took forever, she was going to find him and ask what had crossed his mind for him to have taken those innocent lives.


    While the two were running around in search of Iago, to the south Alec was busy with a far less exciting task. He and the two brothers Evic and Jistas were digging graves for the fallen. It was exhausting work and sweat ran down their backs in torrents.


    He¡¯d lost his armour, vest and shirt to make the heat more bearable but it helped little. Still, he wasn¡¯t going to leave the two brothers alone. This was his problem as much as anyone else¡¯s in the camp.


    Not many saw it that way, though. All they wanted were for the corpses to be gone and be able to continue with their lives. Whatever happened to them was none of their concern.


    By midday they took a water break to rest in the wall¡¯s shadow. But too soon for his liking Jistas motioned for them to return to work. Three more graves remained to be dug and then the dead will have to be transferred.


    The thought of having to touch those cold bodies, see lifeless eyes haunted him but there was no way around. If he wanted to be a true soldier, he had to learn to face the dead. Both friend and foe alike, being surrounded by them took up half of an army¡¯s life. The other half being making those alive join the ranks of the dead.


    Or that¡¯s what he heard from an old veteran in a tavern.


    He¡¯d argued back then with the man, believing he was spouting nonsense but now he was no longer so certain. Commander fit the soldier¡¯s description to the last button. Death bloomed where he went and that was all that mattered. He enjoyed killing, saw it as a sport. Wasn¡¯t that all a soldier was?


    But Elecar hadn¡¯t been so. He¡¯d been in the army so long and had not lost himself in the killing. There were no tales of him swimming in the seas of blood. He never shied from violence when it was necessary but tried to solve the encounters peacefully first. That was the kind of man he was.


    Still, sometimes Alec wondered whether he was alone in that regard. From childhood he¡¯d wished to follow in the man¡¯s footsteps, dreaming to join the army but after seeing the Commander¡­ his eyes had been opened. If men like him led, how was anyone to remain sane in their wake?


    ¡°What has that grave done to you?¡± Evic asked with a huff, resting on his shovel. ¡°You¡¯ve been glaring at it for the last ten minutes we¡¯ve been resting.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Alec muttered with a sigh, brushing the sweat from his forehead. It was as wet as if he¡¯d soaked in the stuff. ¡°Shall we continue?¡±


    The two grunted in response and leaving the shovels they moved towards the bodies. They lay in a heap by the wall where his soldiers had left them after carelessly dragging them here. None of his command returned to bury them and Alec understood their reluctance.


    Facing all what happened was not a choice easily made. Their weakness, the enemy¡¯s strength and the overruling power of the shaper. One that stood leaning against the open gates, face hidden in a cowl¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alec asked in a colder voice than he planned for. The accident in the morning wasn¡¯t far off from his mind, though, he¡¯d evaded trying to think about what had really happened back then. Had the shaper really tried to kill him?


    The man pushed off the wall, walking closer to their small group. He didn¡¯t take off his cowl but Alec could glimpse the ragged features kept in shadow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the morning. It was¡­ unexpected. I lost control.¡± His voice was low, almost whispering.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to promise it¡¯s not going to happen again?¡± Alec asked, taking a step forward to stand right before the shaper, and hear him better at the same time.


    They were of similar height but Iago raised his head a fraction to look at him, lips twisting in a pained smile. ¡°Would you believe me if I did?¡±


    ¡°Not for a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°I thought so.¡± He moved past Alec to stand before the pile of corpses, then lowered himself to grasp the hand of one. ¡°I should be the one burying them. It¡¯s my fault they¡¯ve had to say goodbye to this world and all it offers.¡±


    Evic walked to stand by the shaper, towering over him like a giant. ¡°Do you regret it then?¡± he asked in a heavy voice.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Iago answered, standing up. He turned to face the large man. ¡°I¡¯ve bloodied my hands enough times to know that sometimes it¡¯s unavoidable. Still, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that their life, or therefore lack of it, is on my hands.¡±


    Alec couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°You¡¯ve killed before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told to travel and see the world, my teacher¡¯s command. And his choice of travelling companions? The royal suppression army.¡± The man shrugged as if that explained everything.


    But it didn¡¯t. Not even close. He¡¯d travelled with the army? Why? How? Wasn¡¯t he too young? No, maybe not. But if his tale of not being a shaper prior to the cataclysm was true, then what was he doing there? And killing how?


    Iago seemed to have sensed his confusion, need for details because he elaborated. ¡°I was learning to be a healer of a sort, so I travelled with the medical tent, watching the fights from afar. You might find it hard to believe but healers sometimes take more lives than the battles themselves. After all, all those swords and spears, they often maim and damage rather than killing the opponent. It is a healer¡¯s job to put the men out of their misery when no longer anything can be done for them.¡±


    ¡°So, you have no idea how to fight with a weapon?¡±


    ¡°I- It¡¯s a tricky question.¡± The man was looking at him now with a curious expression. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Just answer the damn question!¡±


    He sighed. ¡°In the capital, I stayed at the duelling school for a time. It was to understand the soldiers, their leaders or so my teacher put it. I watched them, growing bored out of my mind and then followed their practises to occupy myself, though, I¡¯ve never touched a blade. I promised Kallum and myself that I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a healer thing. I¡¯m sick and tired of hurting people. For once I wanted to save their lives. Not that it brought me any good¡­ Apparently, you need to kill your share of patients before you can save a few.¡±


    Alec glared at the man, knowing he was evading the question. That or his mind was so messed up he couldn¡¯t stick to one idea, thoughts running all over the place. For some reason, Alec found it quite a likely explanation. It somehow fit the killing yesterday night, loss of control in the morning and remorseless grief now.


    When the silence stretched, Jistas motioned for them to start moving the bodies. He and his brother took up one and Alec was left with standing alone, not wanting to disgrace the fallen even more by dragging them like sacks of grain.


    ¡°Will you let me help?¡±


    He watched the shaper for a moment, noting the bags under his eyes, paleness of his skin. ¡°Can you even lift any of them? You look like you¡¯re barely holding yourself up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± the man said with a wave of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m more resilient than you might think.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Without moving his eyes away from the shaper, he reached for the legs of the corpse closest to him. Iago stepped to take its hands and together they walked towards one of the closer graves and carefully lowered the dead inside. It fell the last few feet with a thump, landing with the feet in a tangled heap.


    Alec cursed, feeling like he¡¯d just made a sacrilege somehow.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Iago murmured, walking back to the heaped dead without a seconds hesitation. ¡°They¡¯re gone. Unable to see or feel what you do to them.¡±


    With such words in their wake, they slowly transferred all the corpses to their graves and after, pushed the ground over their still faces. Iago had taken out a shovel from somewhere too, helping with the work. He often stopped to take a breath, brush the sweat running from his eyes but didn¡¯t complain.


    When the graves were filled, three people came through the gates. Denni, Lyra and Grey. The boy¡¯s eyes quickly glued to Iago resting against his shovel. The man hadn¡¯t looked up at the newcomers, murmuring something to himself.


    Alec walked closer to hear a prayer he hadn¡¯t heard before.


    ¡°-this time. Let live, Lady you say, but that is not human nature. Life is a fight and we battle to prove our worth to survive. Sorrow fills us seeing others fail but that is how you made it. Take these souls to your side and keep them close, protected until their time to return. Until that time comes, we¡¯ll carry their wishes and dreams on our shoulders, as is our right.¡± He quieted, tightening his grip on the shovel¡¯s handle. ¡°We will live, and so we will fight. As, Lady, you have declared.¡±


    ¡°Where have you heard this?¡± Alec asked quietly. The audacity of the prayer was astounding, putting the fault of killing on the goddess but the way those words had been said: filled with melancholy and soft understanding of unchangeable truths, made him wonder whether it was as wrong as it sounded.


    The shaper didn¡¯t turn to him, eyes locked on the raised ground before them. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a regular say it once. He volunteered to bury the dead enemies after an extended encounter believing it was the only right thing to do. If he took the men¡¯s lives, he had to remind The Lady she shared the blood on his hands as she had created people so that they couldn¡¯t live without battling again and again.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the many faced goddess that created everything, the Maker! How can you blaspheme like that!¡±


    ¡°And so she has too much on her hands. If no one reminds her, then how can she remember the promise she made to her subjects.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    Iago smiled at the distance. ¡°The promise of freedom. As long as we follow our dreams, she¡¯ll let us destroy the world itself.¡±


    His words shook Alec. He knew exactly who the shaper had shifted his thoughts to. ¡°Don¡¯t smirch his name!¡± he growled. ¡°You know nothing if you can talk like that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± Iago sighed, turning away from the graves. He picked up the shovel and using it as a walking stick started towards the gates.


    Alec seethed but didn¡¯t dare challenge the shaper. Now better than ever before he knew the man¡¯s capabilities. Maybe not as strong as other shapers, he could still kill all the survivors and not break a sweat.


    What happened in the morning flashed through his mind. The terror in the man¡¯s face as he lost control of his own powers. That reaction didn¡¯t belong to a heartless murderer. Whatever Iago¡¯s goals were, he wasn¡¯t ready to step over dead bodies to achieve them.


    Not yet, at least.


    Lyra moved closer to him, whispered in his ear: ¡°Have you asked him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯d seen people training but that¡¯s all. Something about promising never to touch a sword.¡±


    Her shoulders slumped at the news. Alec had seen sword practise too and look where that had gotten them. If not for Iago, all of them would be dead.


    ¡°I can try learning from him,¡± Grey piped up. Alec jumped, surprised by the interruption. The little had sneaked up on them without a sound.


    His proud grin was contagious but the suggestion brought the recent events back to memory. He had wished to raise a rebellion with Iago as the leader. It wouldn¡¯t end well, allowing the two to spend any time together.


    Before he could say an unrelenting no, Denni joined the conversation. ¡°Why would you want to learn from him?¡± she asked with puzzlement evident in her scrunched eyebrows.


    ¡°He saved my life!¡± Grey declared as if that explained everything. Noticing three unconvinced looks, he added, ¡°It¡¯s important to see what he can teach and I¡¯m the only one who would actually try to learn!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alec asked.


    Grey glared at him. ¡°You and the rest, all of you see him as an enemy! Even if he showed something, you would be reluctant to learn, believing deep down that it¡¯s dangerous, wrong somehow! To you, he¡¯s nothing but a monster! Even if he saved everyone¡¯s lives!¡±


    Quiet settled on the group, and behind the gates Iago smiled tiredly to himself. For once, someone else was fighting his battles. He thanked the young boy in his mind and then set out to his tower. Their discussion wouldn¡¯t last much longer and this was the path Grey would look for him on.


    Unbeknownst to him, his tower wasn¡¯t as empty as he expected.


    After a long and fruitless search Shea and Tyr returned to the tower and she knocked on the doors. Three taps but no one answered. Another four more, louder. No sound. Tyr moved in to bang the pommel of his sword against the doors that opened a fraction.


    Both of them looked at each other, the doors were open and nobody was home. It wouldn¡¯t be right to enter without permission but did it count with murderers? The longer they searched for him, the more she was growing certain of his guilt. Why else would he be hiding? They had to enter his home. Maybe Iago had left some evidence to reveal the reasoning behind his actions, something he would hide on his return.


    With a shaking hand, Shea pushed the doors open. Tyr beside her had an aghast expression but soon it turned into a wide grin. ¡°This is so cool!¡± he murmured, following after her inside.


    She dismissed his words and walked through the first floor. It was empty and she moved towards the stairs. The staircase was in semi-darkness, no windows lightening the way and her foot slipped. She grabbed onto the railing that crumbled under her hand.


    Flailing, she fell only to be caught by Tyr¡¯s strong arms. He steadied her with a fierce glare at the step he was standing on. It was hidden beneath a layer of dirt but didn¡¯t crack. Or at least they didn¡¯t hear it and moved on before it could happen.


    After reaching the top, they were met by a simple bedroom. Old bed in a corner, cracked bookcase, wardrobe and a desk by the window. There was no other furniture in the room beside those few items. They were clean, Shea had to admit, but they were old. And had suffered great damage through the Scourge.


    Tyr stepped into the room, his boots leaving dirt marks on the carpet. He opened the wardrobe to find nothing but a couple dusty outfits and boots at the bottom. Moving to the desk, he picked up the papers lying on the corner.


    After shuffling through them for moment, he turned to her. ¡°Can you read?¡±


    She nodded, walking into the room herself. It was weird entering another¡¯s abode without their permission. She told herself this was for the better, it was important to find out what he was up to, but the words rang hollow in her mind. This was wrong and that was it.


    Picking the papers from Tyr¡¯s hands she scanned the clear handwriting. Vampires. She quickly shuffled through the pages; ¡°are evil beyond redemption¡±, ¡°known to fear water blessed by the Lady¡±, ¡°faster than human eye can see¡±, ¡°could only be killed by trained veteran hunters¡±, ¡°get more dangerous with years. A hundred year monster had wiped out five villages, two shapers included before a coalition was formed and ten shapers in total collaborated to defeat the beast¡±.


    ¡°What are they about?¡± Tyr asked with interest, noting her shaking fingers.


    What were all these notes? She dashed to the bookcase, all that single step, and looked through the titles. Most were varied in subject but she saw at least ten having to do with leeches, more if she counted ones with ambiguous names like ¡°Researching the Unknown¡± that could be about anything.


    ¡°Hey! What is it?¡±


    ¡°Leeches! All those pages contain information about leeches. Everything from their looks, strengths to how to kill them!¡±


    Tyr focused on the pages in her hand with a frown on his face. ¡°Why would he care about them? They¡¯ve become extinct.¡±


    Oh Blessed Lady¡­ Papers fell from her hand as Shea remembered the creature she¡¯d seen in a buried mansion. If not for Iago, she would have killed it but he had set it free. He had set the monstrosity free! And it must have come here!


    There was no other place for the creature to go! It required blood to continue it¡¯s cursed existence and all the humans had collected in this very place! They were like sheep who had gathered for the wolf¡¯s attack!


    ¡°We need to tell everyone! He must be harbouring the leech! Where, but where could he hide it?¡± she shouted out, taking a frantic look over the room.


    Too small to hide anything. The leech must be in some other place, hiding from sight until a good opportunity arrived. Then he would strike.


    Her memory returned to the bodies she¡¯d seen earlier. No, no, it couldn¡¯t be!


    All of them were fully grown adults, people that could fight back! And Iago had killed them all. Now only the kids and elders were left in the city. None of which could pose any problem even to a young leech. It was said they were stronger than humans on birth and only grew stronger with each kill.


    And this camp had become the hunting ground for such a monstrosity with her alone to protect everyone! Was she capable? Could she do it? She was strong enough, right?


    ¡°Harbouring a leech? What are you talking about? They¡¯re extinct!¡± Tyr shouted back at her, his eyes wide from fear or disbelief.


    She shook her head, sharing the terror that must have been his emotion too. ¡°We¡¯ve met one while travelling. It was weakened from not having killed anyone and I was about to smash his head when Iago stopped me! He stopped me!¡±


    ¡°What? You let one live?¡± Tyr¡¯s eyes were growing wider by the moment.


    Shea was certain her own weren¡¯t far behind his. ¡°Yeah! He did something, created a shield of nothing! Then they stayed hidden for a long time and after he broke the shield down, the leech just flew off when before he couldn¡¯t even move! He flew out!¡± She paced the room, gnawing at her nails. ¡°Oh, Lady, Blessed Lady¡­ Protect us all¡­ Blessed Lady..¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Tyr stated finally. ¡°No one will believe you.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they? It¡¯s the truth!¡±


    He stared at her as if she was stupid. ¡°The man just saved the lives of everyone here while you slept through it all. Why would they believe your words rather than his?¡±


    That wasn¡¯t right! She was the one telling the truth! They were all in danger now that Iago had taken care of all the fighting adults! There was no time to waste, they had to prepare and be ready for the monster¡¯s attack!


    ¡°We need to find real evidence, something no one could dismiss. These papers are less than worthless when no one can read. The proof has to be more substantial. Something everyone could see and understand. It has t-¡±


    ¡°Why do you believe me then?¡± Shea asked cutting him off. It struck her how strange this was. He was here, had come with her without any reason to and now believed every word of what she said. It was like he had come from her village, sharing the same beliefs and ideals. Could it be that there were people like that in the city too?


    It would be beyond miraculous.


    Still, a smile blossomed on her face and she took a better look at the man at her side.


    He was younger than her, couple years at the least but he was already taller than her, heavily built. He wore his armour with ease, right hand never moving too far from the sheathed blade at his side.


    He smiled at her words, easing the sharp lines of his face. ¡°Because you¡¯re true to yourself while he hides behind his cloaks and mysteries. How could anyone trust a person like him?¡±


    Shea stared at him for a second before shifting her gaze to the ground. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Just telling the truth!¡± the young man laughed, lowering himself to collect the papers from the ground. He stacked them in a pile and put them back on the table. ¡°Think we should leave before he comes back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she agreed and hand in hand they evacuated the tower at record speed.

 15 Training

    ¡°Balance! Keep your legs firmly on the ground!¡±


    ¡°But how am I supposed to defend without moving?¡±


    ¡°The point of this form is to never give your opponent ground. You can move in your place, shift and dodge, but never take a step back. Like an ancient tree you must be planted in that place.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Grey scowled, no longer so certain it had been a good idea to come and learn from the shaper.


    He tried to keep those doubts to himself but Iago wasn¡¯t fooled. His charge was getting impatient, wanting to learn the complicated form in a day. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break now.¡±


    ¡°Break? But we just started!¡±


    ¡°Come, indulge me for a moment. I want to show you something.¡±


    The young adult, nothing more than a mere boy, grumbled at such a request but sheathed his sword and looked at him, arms crossed. Iago motioned northwards and set out in an unhurried pace. It had been so long since the last time he¡¯d been in there.


    Would he still remember the path? How could he forget?


    A decade spent walking there everyday. Sun or rain, he was right on time every session.


    Iago sifted through his memories but couldn¡¯t find a single occasion he¡¯d skipped the lessons. At the time he had been foolish enough to believe they were worth something. Maybe they were, just not what he had accredited to them.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Grey asked, intrigued against himself. They were passing crumbled remains of middle class¡¯ homes, swiftly aiming for the richer neighbourhoods.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    There was still plenty of time left till they would reach their destination. The capital had been huge in its glory days and even though the place was on this side of the city, a two hour march was necessary. Time that could be spent training the youth, but Iago hoped this would serve as a better encouragement than his words ever could.


    After an hour familiar places scoured Iago¡¯s sight. He¡¯d seen destruction, hadn¡¯t expected anything else but the toppled mansions, scorched gardens and torn gates brought a strange sorrow to his heart. This had been his prison, the horror of his childhood and yet the lashed streets made him wince.


    He brushed his fingers against a large boulder fallen off of the watchtower up ahead. Dust smeared his finger tips and he remembered being brought up a thousand stairs to the top to meet the guards. Terror had closed upon him, turning his walk into a crawl but to his utter disbelief they had dismissed his captor¡¯s case as stupid, letting him go but not before giving him two chocolate cookies. It hadn¡¯t been the first time he¡¯d eaten them but never before or since had they tasted so sweet.


    At least those guards wouldn¡¯t have been in the tower, having retired long ago.


    Their sons and daughters would have been guarding instead.


    The thought brought a halt to his steps, and he turned to look back at the tower he just passed. Or the ruins of it. Only the ground floor was left, and that was open roofed with two side walls missing. Nothing could have survived inside.


    ¡°Is this it?¡± Grey asked with hesitation. He stared at the remnants of buildings, not certain which one of them was supposed to be special.


    ¡°No, not yet,¡± Iago answered with a shake of his head. He turned away from the tower, pushing the anger away. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, just a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°What is it, anyway?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    By the time they reached their destination, sun was preparing to set. It¡¯s reddish glow painted the ruins in crimson.


    Scrambling over the boulders littering the street, Iago led them through broken gates and into a wide field. To the right, hard ground was lashed, black mouths gaping hungrily. To the left, a large building stood. Most of it had been torn to pieces but the west part remained mostly in-tact. The lower levels, at least.


    Iago stepped inside, a shadow of a smile on his face. He had been right, that place wouldn¡¯t fall even if the whole world got destroyed. A childish fancy yet here it was, correct.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± Grey asked, coming up close behind Iago.


    ¡°Right here,¡± Iago said without answering and pointed them through a narrow passage, made so by the fallen ceiling.


    Upon reaching the room, Iago took a step to the side and let the boy in first. His charge stared, wonder written clear on his starry-eyed face. ¡°Is this what I think this is?¡±


    Iago nodded, shifting his eyes to take in the whole room. It had changed through the years but not much. Same old training dummies - now fallen everywhere - took up the majority of the room. Couple were torn apart, pieces lying like an accusation to their killers.


    In the far corner, wooden blades had been stacked in crates. These had burst open, littering the room with wooden sticks. To their left, much more dangerous ones lay scattered. Iron swords, simple in design, blunted for training but no less deadly. There had always been plenty of injuries in the school, and even deaths from time to time. They were playing with weapons, it was expected.


    With trembling fingers Grey picked up one of the metal swords, running his hands over the centre of the blade. ¡°Nobles learnt with these, hadn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Nobles and those who had enough money. Foreigners often enrolled to learn from the best as they put it.¡±


    He shifted his gaze to the empty walls; many gifts had been showered on this school, but the owner, a sour old man, had sold them all and bought more training gear. His two sons that inherited had kept to his teachings and used on duelling, paying no attention to blatant offers of power or wealth for giving a good review.


    ¡°Was it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Was it the best?¡±


    Iago shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s what everyone said. Empire¡¯s duellists were renowned over the whole world, and those that received education here rose quickly in the world outside. Few finished this school, but those who did were something else. None were their equal in skill.¡±


    The boy hefted the sword higher, pointing it at the sky. He then widened his stance and fell into a form Iago had shown him with the sword¡¯s length before him, edge to the opponent. From there he slowly moved into the next form, attacking, then defending, blocking, slashing.


    They were all wrong, a soft touch would imbalance him or the impact of clashing swords would push him to lose his balance but Iago smiled. He walked closer, taking the boy¡¯s arm and raising it higher, kicking the leg softly to move it closer to the other. ¡°Try now.¡±


    Days passed until Grey managed to receive a growled ¡®Close¡¯ but his determination never wavered. After having seen the legendary duellist school, he was ready for anything. Who would have thought that Iago had been present at that school! Even if only seeing, he was probably much better than Commander.


    Everyone knew that school was on a level of its own.


    But Grey didn¡¯t tell that to his friends, Alec especially. He wanted to prove them all wrong with his skills, not just words. So, when asked, he said he was practising and that¡¯s all. They weren¡¯t satisfied so he often left their company and sneaked into Iago¡¯s tower and trained on the first floor.


    It had become so common that he soon scavenged a sleeping bag and left it in one corner of the room. Soon it was joined by a spare change of clothes, extra armour, polishing materials.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Up above, Scorpius was having a hard time understanding what was happening. ¡°Why is that boy swinging his sword again? Isn¡¯t he getting sick of it?¡±


    Iago raised his head from the box he was repairing. ¡°Grey? He¡¯s making up for the lack of talent with hard work. Quite admirable from one so young.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s just swinging a stick back and forth! What mastery do you need for that?¡±


    Iago burst out laughing at that, putting the wooden box away to cover his mouth with a hand as he chortled without end. Scorpius scowled at him but the shaper didn¡¯t pay any mind. He laughed and laughed, brushing tears from his eyes. ¡°Waving a stick around¡­¡± he murmured, chuckling still.


    ¡°And now you¡¯re going to tell me it¡¯s more than that?¡± Scorpius asked, shifting in his seat by the window to glower at the shaper.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Iago laughed. ¡°You just might have the truth of it.¡± He then paused, tilting his head. ¡°Though, you¡¯d have been hanged for such an opinion in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    They were silent for some time then, both returning to their work. Iago to his repairs, and Scorpius to reading the books and making notes. He had searched earlier through the city and brought back two scrolls, and four books concerning his kind and other races.


    The current one he was reading was a curious case. It was signed as memoirs of a person that had survived a month among nosferatu, pretending to be one of them. At first Scorpius had thought it would show that the two races could co-exist but it managed to portray his kind worse than most tales. Fascinating in a way, when you considered how terrible nosferatu were known to be already.


    Scorpius read the book as one reads fantasy, knowing for sure it to be so. His kind never travelled on foot. That fact alone signalled the author knowing nothing about nosferatu. Why would those able to fly, traverse the land unencumbered by shifting of ground, uneven footing would trudge through hills and thick forests?


    And then use a sword to threaten this tale¡¯s hero.


    That was enough. He snapped the book shut and threw it in the corner. There had to be a limit to people¡¯s stupidity. With his speed, why would he ever need to resort to something so primitive as metal sticks?


    ¡°Something caught your fancy?¡±


    ¡°That was the stupidest book I¡¯ve ever seen. How could anyone read it?¡± he asked, turning to see Iago still busy with the wooden box.


    Upon his question, the shaper shrugged, not even raising his head from his work. ¡°Why should they not believe it? If I saw right and that was Sir Makerey¡¯s Journal, one of them anyway, it was quite popular in its time. Fearing shapers, neither your kind, nor other races visit cities and so the population devours any tales about them with unparalleled hunger.¡±


    He then nodded sagely to himself and clicked the box shut. Winding the box up, Iago looked up. ¡°It¡¯s about time you went to visit your young friend, wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡±


    ¡°Wha-?¡± Scorpius started but his question was drowned out by the sound originating from the box. Disbelieving he stood up and approached with wonder. A wooden box was playing music on its own, how was that even possible?


    Uncertain, he reached to touch the box and the shaper handed it to him with a grin. Carefully as not to drop it, Scorpius held the box up, then to the sides to see where the sound was coming from. Something inside where Iago had been tinkering but how could whatever was there play ¡°The Swan¡¯s Fall¡±? Wasn¡¯t it just some metal pins?


    The music rose and fell, like waves against the shore. He remembered the tragic tale of a swan that fell in love with a human. It¡¯s sorrow of them being unable to understand each other, the joy of locating a shaper and having his body changed, moments of bliss and then the horror of seeing her choose another. He was a noble, after all.


    The swan then went to the old shaper, begging him to do something, return him his old body as it was what caught the girl¡¯s attention the first time. Shaper warned him it was a fell choice but in the end acquiesced.


    White as snow, elegant as only a free bird can - he returned to her, visited her in the gardens, by the pond. She pointed him to her new husband and moments later the swan¡¯s beauty coloured crimson. It was washed soon, and the lady had a new dress of beautiful white feathers that became the envy of the ton.


    Scorpius shuddered as the last low notes rung cold and lifeless in the air. He¡¯d heard the ballad once sung by a travelling minstrel, disbelieving at the cruelty of its ending.


    Iago shifted in his position, stretching his legs and yawning. ¡°Did you know this song was made originally to teach young kids the vileness of women? That chasing of them could only lead to your downfall?¡±


    ¡°Who - Why would anyone need to teach such a lesson?¡± Scorpius asked aghast. He¡¯d had women friends among his clan and none of them were better or worse than their male counterparts. Both of them were capable of identical levels of evil.


    ¡°Too many shaper women had appeared and the nation was close to becoming a matriarchal society. One old man couldn¡¯t take it and cooked up this tale to make sure the next generation of boys didn¡¯t fall for the trap and get ensnared by the opposite gender.¡±


    Iago chuckled, massaging his eyes before standing up. ¡°Never did he expect it¡¯d become a national hit, bringing out the horror in most young women. It became an ultimate goal for them to become as quiet, solemn and passive as possible, like all of them were atoning for the swan¡¯s untimely death, his tragic love.¡± He shook his head as if in disbelief. ¡°I never understood how that came to be. But the tune is a powerful one. The man had missed his calling by becoming whatever he had become.¡±


    ¡°And this box?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°How does it play? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Clockwork,¡± Iago answered, moving to the stairs. ¡°You can have it if you want. I¡¯m going downstairs to tell Grey to rest. That boy won¡¯t stop until his hands fall off,¡± he muttered with a shake of his head and disappeared behind a bend.


    Scorpius returned his gaze to the mystical box, wounding it up again to hear the melody return. It was identical to the one played before. Unbelievable. With his better hearing he could easily tell the notes apart and not one was different. How could it be so?


    When the music stopped, he opened the box, hoping to find its secret there. Instead he was faced with a small piece of paper on which a note was scribbled, ¡®Find the boy. His innuendos are less than obvious, and I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to demand of me to conjure you in front of everyone. Take care of your problem.¡¯


    Take care of the problem, huh¡­ He put the box on the table, having lost all interest in it and shifted. The paper fluttered to the ground, and he noticed a writing on the other side. ¡®You can bring this as a gift if you wish.¡¯


    Shifting back, Scorpius picked up the mystical wooden box. Would the boy like it? He knew nothing of the kid. He¡¯d saved his life but that was all. Why did the boy even want to meet him in the first place? Shouldn¡¯t he be scared or something?


    Apparently, normal logic didn¡¯t apply to kids. He jumped on the table, careful not to scatter his writings, and finding a suitable wall ahead leapt through the window. Muscles bunched, he sailed through the night sky as if flying. It was unbelievable, this new found strength of his.


    Swiftly moving from one building to another, he listened for any unnatural sounds. There was a couple occupying a second floor to his right, Alec beating the dummies in a fury up ahead. Neither interested him so he kept on moving.


    There, soft footsteps. That boy was walking alone at night! Didn¡¯t he know the dangers of such actions? He could get hurt at any moment. Humans couldn¡¯t see in the dark! They were blind and defenceless, not that a child should be allowed to wander the ruins alone at daylight either.


    Landing two paces behind the boy, he followed him for a moment. What was he planning to do?


    Nothing, as it showed up. He just walked through the streets, peering into corners and entering more intact buildings. Once the moon passed its midpoint, he finally gave up and with an angry huff turned around.


    Jumping back in alarm, the boy opened his mouth to scream. His voice would wake half the city so Scorpius dashed forward to silence him. Holding the boys mouth shut, he waited. ¡°Will you keep quiet if I let you free?¡±


    An eager nod. He relaxed his arm and took a step back. Before he could say anything more, the boy rushed forward, hugging his leg with all his strength. ¡°You came back, you came back,¡± he said over and over again, tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°I knew it! You came back¡­¡±


    Scorpius froze. What was this? What was he supposed to do now?


    Pet him? Say something? Let the kid cry out whatever it was that needed crying out? He¡¯d never encountered human children before! How was he expected to know how to act?


    Screaming in his mind, Scorpius put the box down behind him and lowered himself on his haunches to be on the same level as the kid. ¡°You waited for me, so I came.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I waited!¡± the boy shouted out, wrapping himself around Scorpius¡¯ neck. The nosferatu stayed rigid for a second, then returned the embrace, lifting the boy up.


    He held him until the tears dried out, and then a bit more.


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave me, right?¡± the boy suddenly asked. ¡°Not ever?¡±


    ¡°I- What?¡± Scorpius didn¡¯t know how to answer such a genuine request. There was no way he could promise something he couldn¡¯t keep but those big glistening eyes weren¡¯t giving him a choice. They required an answer, positive one, and now.


    But lying wasn¡¯t an answer. In the end it hurt more than it helped. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you again if you want.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡± The boy broke out in a smile, eyes shining like diamonds. ¡°Promise! It¡¯s a promise!¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Scorpius agreed easily. This he could do. ¡°But you have to promise to me to stop wandering the streets alone, okay?¡±


    The kid gave him a cheeky grin. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! Night has no terrors for me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Scorpius snapped. The little human in his arms recoiled, almost pushing himself off his arms. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± he whispered, worrying he might have hurt the boy. Had he been loud enough to burst his eardrums? Was that possible? He couldn¡¯t have been that loud, could he?


    His victim started laughing, struggling to get free. Scorpius lowered him to the ground, absolutely lost now.


    ¡°You¡¯re funny,¡± the boy said once he stopped laughing. ¡°And you can go now, you must be sleepy, like all adults!¡±


    Scorpius was in his element at night, rest was the last thing on his mind but he nodded just to have an excuse to escape this predicament. He would rather stalk in the Mistress¡¯ manor than spend another minute with this unfathomable creature. Human kids were unnatural.


    He had no idea what was running through their heads.


    ¡°Go then! And tell your friend to tell me when we can meet! Here! Understood?¡±


    Scorpius nodded, and was off. Finally away. He was done with this. What did the kid want from him anyway? The boy must be crazy, there was no other explanation. Better go ask Iago whether he knows any remedies.


    As he flew through the night, a smell of blood assaulted him. He circled, hesitating and then veered in the direction of the smell. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to find out what happened.


    Some human lay prostrate in the street. The man wasn¡¯t dead but blood was already pooling near his head. He wouldn¡¯t last long. It would be a waste of a life, all that precious crimson liquid. Scorpius hesitated, circling over the scene. What if he..?

 16 Unwelcome Discovery

    The day had started normally, like any other but by breakfast it had turned into anything but that. Shea was enjoying her mashed potatoes with a sputtering of greaves when a pale faced Mala ran into the canteen. With a frantic look she took in the whole room, then set her gaze on the two big men sitting with Alec further up the table from Shea.


    ¡°You have to come and see,¡± the elder woman said in a cold, dead sounding voice. Her face grew even paler as she said it, as if the words had brought back the purpose of the coming to the front of her mind. ¡°Come. Now!¡±


    Her shout raised the men who looked at each other with incomprehension but stood up and walked towards her. Mala didn¡¯t wait for them, moving outside with an impatient wave for them to hurry up.


    ¡°Are you coming?¡± Denni asked with a full mouth, shoving the last bits of her meal in.


    ¡°But we weren¡¯t invited¡­¡±


    The soldier woman shrugged. ¡°So what? We weren¡¯t banned from following either.¡± She grabbed a wooden tankard with sweet water and draining it in a couple large gulps slammed it to the table. ¡°So, coming?¡±


    Shea glanced at her half-eaten meal and taking another bite put her fork aside. ¡°Yeah.¡± It would be a waste, and she¡¯ll feel hungry for half a day but it was important to find out what had happened. Maybe she could help with something?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    As they rushed to the door, the rest of the soldiers joined them. Together they left and followed the people in the distance. They had made quite some headway in a few moments Shea had talked with Denni.


    Not two streets over, they found the four standing around something. It was impossible to see through what was behind but the silence didn¡¯t bode well.


    All of them sensing that something was terribly wrong, they slowed their pace and approached with quiet steps. Not one head turned their way and they spread out on either side to have a glimpse of what was being blocked by the four figures.


    Shea blanched at the sight, falling backwards. ¡°No, no, no!¡± she said whisper which soon turned into a scream. ¡°No, it cannot be!¡± Her whole body shook as old horrors resurfaced, nightmare images flashed through. They blocked her sight and she could no longer tell what was real.


    It wasn¡¯t possible. Not here, not now! All of them were supposed to be dead! Gone!


    ¡°Shea..?¡± someone asked carefully but she couldn¡¯t pay any attention to the speaker.


    Her eyes were on the torn throat, flesh ripped open without any blood in the vicinity. Fang marks everywhere with saliva covering the skin and keeping it from festering. There was not a shadow of doubt of who had found this man at night.


    She covered her eyes but the images were still there. The heavy weight man, its bloodshot eyes seeing her as nothing more than food. Father jumping in the way, being overpowered, his neck sliced open right before her. Blood rushing out, the monster¡¯s gaze shifting to it, greedily. Her hands reaching for father, praying to stop that life substance from leaving his neck and being kicked for her strong enough for bones to break. Falling down the hill, blackness overruling her mind.


    Finding out it wasn¡¯t just a bad dream.


    ¡°Shea!¡±


    The shout broke through the nightmare and she saw a dark shape standing before her, blocking the sight. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Alec asked in a soft voice. He watched her like an unknown beast, moving slow and cautious.


    She wasn¡¯t a wild animal! ¡°Fine!¡± she hissed, crossing her arms to control the shaking. It didn¡¯t help.


    Shivers passed through her body and there was no stopping them. Even her eyes flickered, spasms passing through them. It was downgrading how she couldn¡¯t control her own reactions!


    Closing her eyes, she tried telling herself this was nothing but the images returned again and again, forcing her eyes open once more. No, no returning to that memory. Not now, at least. No, push those thoughts. Just don¡¯t think!


    Water was pushed towards her and she took it, fingers grasping the glass as if trying to break it apart. It held and she poured the clear liquid into her throat.


    Spluttering, she reached for her neck, assuring herself that it was still there. It wasn¡¯t hers. That torn open flesh, not hers. She was all right, it was okay. Her neck was just fine. She promised herself that, holding a gentle touch on her neck to prove to her mind that it was really so.


    Someone helped her stand up and she allowed herself to be led away. As far away as possible. She didn¡¯t want to think about what had happened there, the memory was too raw, too open. To see someone like that¡­ And in such a familiar way¡­


    No, she needed to think of something else. Focus on whatever until the image blurred in her mind, becoming just another memory among many. Just another one. Nothing special about it.


    Alec left Tyr, who had volunteered to help her to the lodgings, and returned to the murder place. Most of those who had come were still standing, eyeing him with unreadable looks. Shea had surprised them all with her panic attack but reality was back, reasserting itself - they had a monster on their hands. A leech had entered their camp and Alec¡¯s soldiers were looking for him to solve that.


    ¡°I brought him!¡± Grey shouted out, running to a stop before the body. He didn¡¯t pay it a second look, immune to the gore from his old life or seeing Commander¡¯s actions. Alec wasn¡¯t sure.


    After the boy, Iago came with a thoughtful expression on his face. It darkened upon the sight of the corpse but soon evened out. ¡°I can¡¯t help him, Grey. There¡¯s nothing for me to do here.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about this?¡± Alec asked, turning on him.


    The man answered him with a steady gaze, nothing hidden there or so he made it seem. ¡°No more than you do, I¡¯m certain. A vampire has made this city into his hunting grounds. Though, it¡¯ll be awhile before he¡¯ll show up again.¡±


    ¡°Awhile?¡±


    ¡°Look at this,¡± Iago said coming closer. He crouched before the dead man, touching his blueish face, arms, then the torn flesh at the neck. ¡°There¡¯s not a drop of blood. The vamp must have drained it all, meaning he¡¯ll be full for days, maybe even a week if we¡¯re lucky. Only then he¡¯ll show his face again.¡±


    Grey came to peer at the corpse, poking at it. ¡°How can you tell it has no blood?¡±


    ¡°Colour,¡± shaper answered, and then produced a knife from somewhere and cut the wrist open.


    Alec clenched his jaw at the sacrilege but kept his words down and moved to take a better look too. The flesh parted yet nothing rushed out. Not a drop of crimson seeped out.


    Pushing his knife into the leg, Iago took it out showing the same thing. Nothing, the blade was clean. ¡°You can see bite marks here,¡± the shaper said, pointing at small puncture wounds on the left leg, then found them on the other. ¡°The vamp was thorough. It means he, or she, doesn¡¯t want to hunt soon. Or enjoys watching the victims squirm in fear while sitting in some hidey hole.¡±


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Grey asked, hand moving to the sword.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Iago answered standing up. He dusted his cloak off before replying. ¡°As long as it¡¯s in hiding, it¡¯s impossible to find. Especially in a place like this. There¡¯s more nooks and crannies than there are stars in the sky.¡±


    Alec glared at the ruins around them. From his place he could see tens, hundreds of places to hide for a small creature leeches could shift into. Even now the abomination could be watching them, laughing at their impotence.


    And there wasn¡¯t a damn thing they could do about it.


    ¡°Help me move the body,¡± he said and Malek moved to pick up the legs. Alec took the hands and started walking towards the south exit.


    On the way he considered telling his group to keep this to themselves, not spread the panic but decided against it. People needed to know, understand the danger of wandering alone at night. No longer was it just a superstition. They had their own personal nightmare come alive.


    Worse, he had no idea how they¡¯ll have to face it. From the tales he¡¯d heard, leeches were faster and stronger than normal humans. Only masters of sword were able to match them on pure instinct alone. Capable of attacking and defending before even seeing anything move, for that was already too late.


    None in the camp was even close to achieving such a level of skill. It would take decades upon decades for that, which they didn¡¯t have. Commander might be capable of something close but he doubted the man would come to their aid. Not as long as his precious Mistress wasn¡¯t involved in it.


    That left only Iago.


    Again.


    It was becoming a trend, and Alec didn¡¯t like it. Uncanny. That¡¯s how it felt. All their problems, all the things that would doom them, always kept on being solved by the shaper. It was almost as if Iago knew everything that was required to save them, win them over.


    But for what purpose? What could he gain by earning their trust in him? It didn¡¯t make sense. Shapers didn¡¯t need to play power games because they had true power! One word from them would send cities scurrying to fulfil their every need.


    That would mean Iago wasn¡¯t playing at anything, but how was that possible? It was just too eerie. Giving them food, saving their lives, agreeing to teach swordsmanship of all things! - why would he do all those things without an ulterior motive? And more than that, how would he know all of those things?


    Shea was a shaper too but she couldn¡¯t do half of that. Death set her in a panic attack. Nor could she heal or shape food. The Mistress was no better in this accord too. Having once entered the mansion, he¡¯d seen everyone eating old, dried food. There hadn¡¯t been any shaping done for fresh ingredients.


    There was no way to be sure, but he was certain, with all her strength and power, the Mistress wasn¡¯t capable of returning old food back to fresh.


    So, how could he? How could Iago know everything that was needed to help in keeping them alive? It was just too much of a coincidence!


    And yet that stricken look in the man¡¯s eyes when his power went out of control. It couldn¡¯t be faked. He had been horrified for certain, flinging whatever was left to stop it. Alec had no idea what had transpired then; things moved too fast for him to see, but he knew he had survived. That, and the shaper had limped off as if drunk. His power must have been drained to the last, yet he later came to help bury the dead.


    An act of grief or was it just a show? A way to make himself look more human after having revealed how quickly he could destroy them all?


    But had he grieved? It was more like he had come to bury the past, hide whatever was there and forget about it. Hadn¡¯t he himself said that he didn¡¯t regret his actions? How could one grieve but do not regret? You had to choose! One or the other. Either you lament your actions, or you don¡¯t. There shouldn¡¯t be any in-between!


    ¡°Think Grey learned anything?¡± Malek asked as they lowered the body to the ground. It would have to be buried but the brothers were already digging, leaving Alec no place to join in.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll have to test him at some point.¡±


    ¡°Then why not now? Isn¡¯t it the best time now that we know our new enemy. I¡¯d rather know whether to practise what we¡¯ve learnt or start on the new stuff.¡±


    There was a point to the boy¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. If the shaper really knew anything, it was best they all started to learn it as soon as possible.


    For some reason, he was certain they¡¯ll end up doing that. It all just fit too well. The chain of events would be broken if Iago showed up not to know something, all the perfect coincidences or what looked such from the outside. How was Alec to know whether the man told the truth or not? Could he believe in him?


    Old truths said no, but this was no longer that world. Everything had changed. Yet had the people? Weren¡¯t all of the greedy disgusting souls the same? He only needed to look up at the Commander or the Mistress to know nothing had changed for them. They hadn¡¯t had a care for people lower than them before, and neither did they now. Why would one mind the ants under one¡¯s feet?


    He cursed, fisting his hands. There were no answers for him. He would just have to continue on and hope that the shaper wasn¡¯t a threat. Without him, they were all dead and that was a fact. If the shaper proved to be a danger later on, Alec would have to find a way to pacify him like he did with Commander.


    That was all there was to it. No point in all these considerations, musings that led nowhere. It wasn¡¯t his decision anyway. People will believe in Iago or not, it was up to them. He was here to make sure whatever they chose didn¡¯t kill them. Already a task above his capabilities. There was no need to jump higher and presume to know the survivors¡¯ minds and know what¡¯s best for them.


    ¡°So, can we test him now?¡± Malek repeated his question. He was looking with an adamant stare, eyes fixated on Alec. ¡°Can we?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. Go then, collect everyone.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with the shaper and Grey. Come meet me near the tower, we shall have our test there.¡±


    There was hesitation on the young man¡¯s face, he opened his mouth as if to say something but then closed and turned away. ¡°Got it.¡± He was gone the next moment.


    Alec watched his retreating back, wandering what he had said wrong but couldn¡¯t recall anything. Shaking his head, he chose the already familiar road to the tower. The streets leading to it had become much more travelled now that most of the survivors had moved into the next building.


    They found it reassuring, being so close to the shaper - for the first few days. Now, most were already changing their minds. Once the immediate danger was gone, they figured no one was going to attack them and found the presence of a shaper disquieting.


    He¡¯d heard the man often could be seen bowed over the table at the window, reading or writing, staring into the distance. What did he see? What kept him by that window each evening?


    Questions that speculated hundreds of answers without anyone daring to approach the shaper to ask for the truth. For all they knew, it could be simple appreciation for the sunset. Alec was almost certain about it but survivors tended to look for something more mysterious, mythical almost. Led by Mala, they were turning him into a divinity.


    Upon coming close to the tower, he was welcomed by the familiar dull sound of sword hitting against wood. Grey must be training. It was surprising how Iago had made the kid so interested in the sword. No matter what Alec had said, none of his fellow soldiers trained more than he forced them to. True, Lyra and Denni sometimes joined him in his practise sessions but it was more of keeping him company rather than any real interest in mastering their weapons.


    So, what could have changed for Grey?


    He knocked on the doors and the sounds within stopped. There was a shuffle of feet and out of breath Grey opened the doors. His hair was drenched in sweat, wet streaks evident on his brow. Lowering the sword to rest some weight on it, he peered at Alec. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Can I speak with Iago?¡±


    ¡°Grey!¡± came a shout from the back. ¡°What did I tell you about leaning on a sword?¡±


    The kid jumped as if slapped, lifting the blade to his side. ¡°Ah! Sorry!¡± Then he opened the door wide, inviting Alec in. He stepped forward, marvelling at what had been done with the room.


    Last time he¡¯d been here, it was an empty place. Dust and dirt, broken off pieces of bricks covering the ground.


    Now the room had been cleaned for the most part. A small section to the right, by the window, was left for a sleeping bag, small clothing chest, Grey¡¯s thrown down armour, while the rest was turned into a training room. Two human shaped dummies stood on the left, one of wood, bashed and battered, cuts everywhere, and the other made of straw with a brown robe on it. Certain parts of it were painted red and were stabbed dozens of times.


    Further, closer to the staircase, another set of training equipment were set. It was the spinning dummies he¡¯d heard about, seen in some building but hadn¡¯t dared to use. They¡¯d seemed like something only truly experienced practitioners would be able to manage. The only time he¡¯d tried using them, he¡¯d left with a dozen bruises and no better grasp of how to work with the contraption.


    A large space in the middle of the room had been left free and that¡¯s where Iago stood. He held no weapon, not even a wooden one in his arms and his breath was calm. Did that mean he only ordered Grey around, not doing anything himself? Could someone really be trained like that?


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    ¡°Slow,¡± Iago answered coming closer so they didn¡¯t need to shout at each other. ¡°What brought you here?¡±


    Right to the point then. Alec coughed into his hand, cleared his voice, then spoke. ¡°We want to see what Grey¡¯s learnt. It¡¯s about time to prove your claim.¡±


    ¡°Claim?¡± Iago asked with amusement in his voice. ¡°I did not make any claim. You decided to test me yourselves. But no matter. It¡¯s too soon. I haven¡¯t managed to get most of the lethal to himself habits he¡¯s taught himself to follow in your footsteps, not even talking about teaching new techniques.¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°It¡¯s too soon.¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Grey piped up. He came to stand at Iago¡¯s right, straight and tall with an air of absolute certainty around him. ¡°I won¡¯t lose! I¡¯ve learnt aplenty, Master!¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Alec wondered as he watched the youth. He looked different somehow, more confident. Was that brought out by his new skills? Or having a shaper at his side?


    Iago turned to glower at Grey. ¡°I told him to stop with that but he¡¯s stuck, saying some nonsense about appropriate and right.¡± He rolled his eyes to the heavens before returning to his student. ¡°And you¡¯re not ready. A monkey with a stick could beat you.¡±


    Footsteps thundered outside and Alec turned to see five of his soldiers running in with Denni at the front. She barely stopped herself before barrelling into him. ¡°I didn¡¯t miss it yet, right? The fight between you and Grey is still yet to happen, right?¡±


    ¡°Me and Grey?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Malek told him in a serious voice. ¡°You¡¯re the best of us.¡±


    Alec looked around to see the hopeful faces, then shifted to note the raised brow of the shaper. ¡°Already an audience?¡±


    The man was amused! For some reason, that pissed him off and he scowled. Marching outside, he muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    Iago chuckled at the man¡¯s discomfort, the ease with which one of the youths had manoeuvred him into this situation. That Malek boy might be hiding a cunning streak behind the quiet and unsuspecting appearance. Though, his satisfied grin gave him away all too easily.


    They shuffled outside and Iago was pleased to notice that Alec had positioned himself against the sun. Coordinated or not, Grey at least won¡¯t have the light blazing into his eyes. He¡¯ll need every little advantage if he wanted to win.


    His thoughts returning to the grim reality, he grabbed his student¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Get the shield.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? I trained more with a double-handed grip!¡±


    ¡°You did what?¡± Iago roared, his grip tightening until pain twisted Grey¡¯s features. He relaxed then, but didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Talk.¡±


    The boy looked up at him doe-eyed. ¡°I practised the sword and shield when you told me to, but you said I can try out the double handed grip on my free time. So- so I did!¡±


    ¡°All those nights..?¡±


    His answer was a nod and Iago threw the fool to the side. Grey staggered, waving his arms to catch his balance and then straightened with a hurt written all over his face.


    Iago covered his eyes with a hand, trying to rise above the wave of disappointment threatening to drown him. This had been a perfect opportunity for him to earn their trust, become a leader figure without putting himself forward. It would have all been so natural.


    But what to do now?


    There were a number of choices available to him. He could always play it like he had done his best, but it hadn¡¯t been his idea anyway. Maybe even make them feel guilty for putting this burden of training on him.


    Though, it could easily backfire. He was better off leaving it as a failure and moving on. Picking another path to gaining their trust. Maybe even playing around with the Scavengers. That connection Scorpius had won could be of use.


    There was also the repairs of the temple. Having read more books than anyone had reason to, he could become a priest. Speaking Goddess¡¯ words in this environment would win him many followers. Faith was an open ground for cultivation after an apocalypse.


    Mala could serve him well too. She claimed he was the Hand of the Goddess and he could embrace it. The idea grated against his sensibilities, he¡¯d dodged that title for so long, but if it was necessary. His plan had to succeed. He didn¡¯t have a choice of losing in the final battle.


    He noticed the unnatural silence in the street and found everyone watching him. There was disapproval in the scrunched foreheads, narrowed eyes and crossed arms. It wasn¡¯t a challenge to know what spurred that negativity to life.


    Letting out a deep breath, he turned to Grey. ¡°Get your shield.¡± His voice was soft, kind almost but the boy flinched as if slapped, scurrying away with the tail between his legs.


    Unfortunate. That¡¯s what it was. He had been so happy with this development, he¡¯d forgotten to pay attention. Not for a moment had he seen his student for more than a general pawn in his calculations. Had he done so, he would have known in an instant that the youth would be more attracted to the flashier duelling swordplay.


    Even himself at that age he¡¯d thought sword alone was enough. It could win any fight. Shields were for cowards and weaklings. Those without talent, or determination to learn the truth of the sword.


    He couldn¡¯t blame the kid. It was his own fault for being blind. No surprise then that his path to success was now blocked for him.


    When Grey emerged, he was walking with his head down, shoulders drooping. The small shield was held loose in his left hand and the sword dragged from his right. A sorry sight if Iago had seen one.


    Walking forward, he took up the kid¡¯s left hand and tightened the straps to secure the shield to his hand. ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    The boy did as told but there was no fire in his eyes. He had already given up, a sheep being brought to slaughter.


    It wouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Give him space,¡± Iago ordered the crowd and took a few steps away himself. ¡°Repeat the forms.¡±


    Without any enthusiasm, Grey widened his stance, too wide, and raised his left hand with the shield. The sword was held a bit back, point first to the imaginary opponent. The stance was terrible. It was nothing even close to what it was supposed to look. With a sword and shield, the kid still managed to be full of openings.


    Quickly returning to the training room, Iago returned with a staff. He used it to hit his pupil¡¯s legs. ¡°Stand firm, a gust of wind will fell you like that. Raise that hand, you¡¯re defending your chest and head, not your crotch. Move that hand further, it¡¯s supposed to threaten the enemy, not stick the blade into your own eye.¡± Each correction was followed by a smack, and a wince from Grey.


    He grimaced, shifting into the next form and was smacked again. Repeatedly.


    It lasted for a good half an hour, more maybe but no one interrupted. All watched with interest as Iago moulded Grey into something new. The going was slow but by the fourth run through the forms he was receiving much fewer pointers.


    ¡°Enough, for now,¡± Iago declared and Grey dropped his weapons, falling by them from exhaustion. His breaths came in short succession, sweat dripping down his face red from exertion. It wasn¡¯t easy standing in some forms since they were meant to be used for a split second, defend and then counter-attack or retreat. You should never hold them long for the strain on the muscles.


    In a real fight, it would be deadly. But this was practise and Iago hadn¡¯t let him stop until he got it right. Or close to it. Well, something that at least looked like it. There were muscles that needed to be specifically trained to reach certain forms. You simply couldn¡¯t do them unless you worked for years to achieve them.


    He went into the tower and finding a skin of water among Grey¡¯s items, brought it to the kid. The boy drank deep, savouring each gulp. ¡°Thanks,¡± he murmured before returning the skin to his mouth and finishing the last of the water.


    Sighing in content, Grey returned to lying on the street, limbs sprayed in all directions. Iago watched him for a moment, then waved for Alec to come closer. ¡°A bit more, and you shall have your duel. Once he catches his breath.¡±


    ¡°Now? He¡¯s exhausted!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Iago dismissed his concern, returning back to the tower. He returned with a sword in hand, carrying it with disdain in his features. It was unfortunate he had to touch one at all. ¡°Take it,¡± he said, passing it hilt first to Alec.


    The soldier leader picked it with puzzlement. He looked over the blade, hefted it to judge the weight then looked up at Iago with a question evident in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s blunted. You two have no need to hurt each other more than necessary.¡±


    Grey pushed himself up. His breathing had calmed considerably and a smile blossomed on his face as he turned to Iago. ¡°I¡¯m going to win this!¡± he vowed in a solemn voice but the feverish gaze in his eyes betrayed the uncertainty, the fear hiding beneath.


    ¡°No need for that.¡± Iago stepped forward, resting a hand on Grey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll test yourself and that¡¯s what matters. Or do you feel like what you¡¯re learning is inferior to your prior knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± the boy was quick to reaffirm. ¡°I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll be ten times better than them if I just had the time!¡±


    Iago squeezed his shoulder, a half smile on his face. ¡°Then do your best. Their approval is for them. Whether you win or lose, as long as you want to, I¡¯ll show you all I know.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡± Grey asked with a quiver to his voice, his eyes blinking rapidly.


    After his nod, the kid lunged to engulf him in a bear hug and Iago petted his back with awkwardness. This was a situation out of his expertise and it was quickly becoming apparent. Luckily, Grey soon released him, embarrassment with a touch of fear colouring his face as he understood what he¡¯d just done.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmured, eyes downcast. Then he turned away and picked up his sword to raise it in a challenge towards Alec.


    The soldier leader raised his blade in turn and staring at each other the two moved away to have some space. As if hearing a silent command, the spectators took a step back, creating a very loose circle.


    Iago stood behind Grey, alone. To his right Denni watched with Lyra, the two whispering among themselves. Their voices were too quiet for him to overhear but to his left Malek, Hugh and Quir weren¡¯t so secretive. They voiced their opinions loud and clear about how Grey wasn¡¯t going to make it.


    There was more truth to their words than they knew, but somehow that made Iago feel indignant. Anger, annoyance rose within and he let them wash over, drown him. Then he pulled his eyes clear, focusing on the battle to begin.


    Damn the newly made plans of glorious defeat. He wasn¡¯t going down like this. Grey was going to win. He had to. If only to shut those irritating noise makers.

 17 Challenge

    The street was quiet enough for silence itself to go deaf. Two people stood facing each other, their swords raised in a threatening manner but neither one of them was moving. Both were frozen to their spots, their eyes strained on the other.


    The one standing before the sun was like a turtle clad in a metal shell. Helmet hid his head, the visor pushed down so only the slits of his eyes were visible. In the shadow, their dark colour was indistinguishable.


    Below the helmet, high shoulder guards spread to the sides, thick plates covering the arms and chest. Near the heart a symbol of a taloned foot engraved within a dancing flame rested. It was coloured in forest greens and bleached white, making a particularly unsettling combination. Quite accurate for the empire they represented.


    Opposite the armadillo stood a teenage boy. He was clad in leather with a chainmail hauberk covering his chest area. The rings were polished to shining brightness.


    Nothing was protecting the youth¡¯s head. His hair blew in the lazy late morning wind. It was long enough to get into Grey¡¯s face and the moment he shifted to throw the hair back from his eyes, Alec attacked.


    He dashed forward with his blade extended, aiming for a side slash on an unprotected side. Grey caught it easily with the shield and used his right arm to stab forward. But the attack was clumsy, hitting the air to the right of Alec.


    Iago wished to close his eyes but kept them focused on the battle. It was important to see every move, every minuscule motion. Any of them could determine the end of a duel long before damage was inflicted. Often enough a few exchanges of swords were enough to know the winner.


    But this wasn¡¯t the case. The two twisted and turned, trying to find their opponent¡¯s weak side. Alec was always on the offensive. His sword lashed quick as a snake, batter at Grey¡¯s defences. He barely manages to raise the shield in time while the sword was forgotten in his other hand. More than that, it was an inconvenience.


    From his standing point, Iago could see the sword weighting him down. It was unbalancing the kid. The stabs he made were oft to the side, not even close to the target, and those few times it could have dealt damage, the blade bounced off the plate armour. You didn¡¯t need to be a master duellist to know he wasn¡¯t doing well.


    Four steps. He¡¯d moved four steps back and was about to take the fifth one. Iago had to move away to give him room and that grated at him. Was this how his student fared? To call it a disappointment wouldn¡¯t even come close to the truth.


    Alec thrust forward, then shifted his blade and managed to get under Grey¡¯s guard. His sword reached the chainmail, then slid off the metal rings. Iago breathed a sigh of relief, at least the opponent was no better. If it was him, he would have slashed at the unprotected legs, disabled one of the hands or if he wanted to finish, he¡¯d have stepped in and threatened with a slice to the neck for a quick victory.


    It wouldn¡¯t have lasted more than five seconds, and that was being generous.


    While he thought that, Alec had managed another weird slash. In some unbelievable way he¡¯d had cut one of the straps holding the shield to Grey¡¯s hand. Was it possible that the belt just snapped? But he¡¯d attached them himself, it shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    The bobbing shield was the last straw and Grey was starting to openly losing. The slashes reached his arms, slid off his chainmail. He wouldn¡¯t last long like this. It was now or never if he was to do something.


    ¡°Drop the shield!¡± Iago shouted out to him. Grey didn¡¯t even raise his head, blocking a stab aiming for his stomach. ¡°Do it!¡±


    The boy spared a glance his way, his eyes full of disappointment and shame, and suffered a slash to his right hand. It would leave a bruise but the blunted edge did not cut through the leathers. A small miracle.


    ¡°Drop it!¡± Iago ordered again in a louder, more commanding tone. He knew the boy¡¯s fear. It went against all instincts to drop a shield in the middle of the fight but it had to be done. Another minute, and it would be over if they continued. Not in favour of Grey. ¡°Now!¡± Iago roared.


    Whether it was his command or the shock but Alec hesitated in his motions and Grey dropped the shield, taking the long sword double handed. His stance wasn¡¯t perfect but not that bad considering he had practised it alone after having been shown only a couple times.


    The fighters clashed their swords. Alec was older, stronger, his swing heavier and Grey faltered under his pressure. But instead of falling, he let the opponent¡¯s sword slide down his blade and stepped forward with a backhanded attack. It was nullified by the plate armour but this was Grey¡¯s first step forward in a while.


    From there, the two moved away and returned to slashing and hacking. Metal rang as the swords clashed. Back and forth they went, dancing around each other, neither taking a huge advantage. Alec¡¯s armour caught any stray swing that went past his guard while Grey suffered bruises through his leathers. If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t last much longer. A noble attempt at victory but that¡¯s it.


    Iago wanted the real kind. He watched Alec¡¯s movements, the way he often let a swing past to crash against his armour while he got a stab in, a cut there. Little by little he was chipping at Grey¡¯s defences.


    It was unfortunate but those deliberate openings could be exploited. Turned against Alec himself. Just how to inform his pupil about it? Being able to talk in minds would be of great use right about now. Yet that was one of the things that shaping couldn¡¯t accomplish.


    He waited, watching the soldiers swinging their swords. They hit again and again, and he saw it. ¡°Grey, go for the heart! The straps!¡± The kid took a second to comprehend the words and Alec used that time to barrel into him full force. Grey barely managed to raise his sword for a block, then another and another. He was being forced to back away one more. Not a moment open for counter-attack.


    At least not with Grey¡¯s level of skill.


    ¡°Focus! You¡¯re lighter, more agile! Use that!¡± Iago shouted out, knowing he was taking a risk. His voice was a distraction but it wasn¡¯t much of a choice. If he didn¡¯t do something, the kid was going to lose anyway.


    But his hands were tied. All he had was his words. They might help, or they might bring the end closer. Either way, this would be over sooner.


    Grey didn¡¯t seem to have taken the advice. He fought back with a stalwart defence, taking no chances to move forward. Rather he blocked the swings, walking backwards with every other attack. Soon he would find himself with the tower¡¯s wall to his back if this continued.


    Two steps more and to Iago¡¯s surprise Alec faltered. His front leg bent unexpectedly, throwing the man off-balance. He caught himself but the damage was done, Grey was upon him with the blade held before him in a steady two handed grip.


    The blade slipped in where the shoulder guard was connected to the chest plate and tore it loose after cutting the leather straps holding them together. The metal hung, held tight on the other side and got in Alec¡¯s way as he staggered back. The soldier leader tried to push it away but the plate bounced back, stealing his attention and Grey was past his guard once more. His sword flashed silver in the sun¡¯s light and stopped to rest against the leather sheaved chest. Right in front of the heart that lay underneath.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Dead,¡± Grey rasped out. His sword hand shook as he use the other to brush his hair back, the strands slick with sweat.


    For a time, no one said anything. They stared, not believing their eyes.


    Then Iago started laughing. He walked to his pupil, chuckling as he patted the kid on the back. ¡°That was a neat trick. You¡¯ve got him good there.¡±


    ¡°Trick?¡± Alec asked, gasping for air, his sword hanging limp by his side.


    Denni and Lyra rushed to the man, steadying him and starting to work on his armour. After some tugging and tearing they freed him from the suffocating thing. He took a liberating breath, throwing his helmet to the side. ¡°What trick?¡± he asked again, narrowing his gaze on the panting Grey before him.


    Iago pointed to the ground at Alec¡¯s feet. There lay a small dip that could trip the unwary and in a fight, the soldier leader had no time to look at his footing. He was too focused at hitting his opponent as many times as he could, not giving him time to recuperate.


    A mistake, of course. One had to always be aware of his surroundings but it was still commendable of Grey to have noticed the mistake and used it to his advantage. Maybe the kid wasn¡¯t as talentless as Iago had first thought. A swordsman could still be made out of him.


    The soldier cursed, then caught himself and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Sorry. You won Grey.¡±


    ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I?¡± The boy smiled wide, dropping the sword to Iago¡¯s disapproval and fist pumped in the air. ¡°I¡¯ve won! I defeated Alec!¡±


    Malek with the other two boys were slow in coming to congratulate. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve proved your point in the least.¡±


    ¡°What? But I¡¯ve won!¡±


    ¡°With a trick!¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯ve won! It was the condition!¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t show anything! Alec would have defeated you with ease had you not played him!¡±


    The man in question winced at the way the kids put it but they weren¡¯t paying attention to him any more. He was defeated and now it was their time to defend their honour.


    ¡°So what? Winning is winning! That¡¯s what matters!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a criminal¡¯s way of thinking!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Quir with Hugh echoed Malek with quick nods and serious expressions. The concentration on their faces was so fake, Alec wanted to laugh but kept the instinct down.


    Grey pouted. ¡°Not at all! Survival is what matters! And I won! I won!¡± he roared.


    ¡°Through a foul play,¡± muttered Malek, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Still won!¡±


    The argument was growing sillier by the moment and Alec had had enough of it. He walked between the two parties. ¡°Enough. His skills might not prove anything, we heard he¡¯d not trained them as told, but we all saw the practise session. It¡¯s obvious,¡± he inclined his head towards Iago,¡± the shaper knows what he¡¯s talking about.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just pretending. How can he know without using a sword himself?¡± Malek grumbled. But he uncrossed his arms, shifting his gaze from Grey to his teacher.


    ¡°Did it look to you like he was pretending?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Denni said, banging her sword¡¯s pommel against the back of Malek¡¯s head. Before Alec could tell her off, she sheathed the blade. ¡°So, when is the practise starting? I wanna try it out!¡±


    ¡°In the evening?¡± Iago suggested, standing apart from the gathered soldiers. There was this invisible wall that he knew he couldn¡¯t cross. Whispers of budding trust reached him but the flower was a fragile one. Any careless move could trample it to the ground.


    It was important not to step over his boundaries until they believed in him unconditionally. There would come a time when they¡¯ll step through fire for him but only if he gave them time. Trust and belief had to be given time to grow and only then cultivated. Not expected to bring fruit before its time.


    The soldiers were satisfied with his chosen time, and they scattered to go and do whatever they did. Hugh walked towards the survivors¡¯ house while the rest just left. Iago wondered what would be his next best move and decided to go to the temple. It¡¯s been a while since he worked on its repairs and the people might start forgetting about his actions altogether.


    That couldn¡¯t be allowed and the physical work would be good for him. He was tired of using shaping, planning and scheming against himself. Fighting battles with opponents that didn¡¯t deem him worthy of notice.


    However, not everything that day went as planned. Nearing the evening, Commander caught Alec and told him to round up the soldiers. They were going hunting. In no way was he interested in that the night was only a few hours away and they could be ambushed with ease under the veil of darkness. Nor did he care that they were leaving the survivors alone against the possible threat of a leech.


    Alec ground his teeth against the wrongness of it but bowed to Commander¡¯s orders and went to find his soldiers. They grumbled, annoyed not to have their first training session but understood the necessity. Or more like were eager to go anywhere with Commander leading at the front. He was their idol after all.


    The only one Alec couldn¡¯t locate was Tyr, the kid had disappeared since the morning. He hadn¡¯t come to watch the competition, spending time playing cards while waiting for the sun to set or could be found now that they needed to leave.


    While looking for the kid, Alec noticed the shaper talking with Jistas and came over to tell the news. Iago weren¡¯t overjoyed at the prospect, the corners of his eyes twitched upon hearing about Commander¡¯s orders but he voiced no objection. Suggested they find him when they¡¯re free and that¡¯s it.


    As if summoned by his nonchalance, Shea showed up with Tyr. The two were walking in close proximity, talking in low voices. Tyr said something and the girl burst out laughing, her golden hair bouncing around her shoulders. She was beautiful, smilng like that.


    ¡°Tyr!¡± he called, stopping the kid soldier in his tracks. The pair froze and turned to him with matching innocent expressions, like two weasels caught stealing chilcken. But what could have they been up to? It was impossible for it to be anything actually dangerous. ¡°Get ready, we¡¯re leaving in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Leaving? Where?¡±


    ¡°Another hunt. Mistress is in need of more supplies.¡±


    The kid nodded at that, turning to say goodbye to his companion but the girl wasn¡¯t facing him. Her serious expression was focused on Iago. ¡°You¡¯re not coming to help?¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not my place. I need to conserve my energy,¡± the shaper answered. His voice was calm, not raising up to her challenge.


    However, his composure seemed to annoy her even more. She shifted on her feet like a drunk readying for a barfight. ¡°Conserve? What if they all die in the ruins? What would have been the point then? You¡¯re not helping anyone by staying here and doing nothing! It¡¯s choosing sides! Only those you deem worthy get your help!¡±


    ¡°Is that how you see it?¡± Iago asked with a raised eyebrow, raising a bucket to his lips and drinking a mouthful of water. He brushed off the remaining wetness with the back of his dirty tunic. Only then his eyes returned to the girl.


    And she seemed so compared to the shaper. They couldn¡¯t be much different in age, Alec himself probably matched Iago yet he always felt like an elder. His words were ever so calm, thoughful as if the knowledge of a lifetime rested on his shoulders. It didn¡¯t feel like he was on par with them.


    ¡°If you feel the need, go with them yourself,¡± Iago suggested, unrolling his tunic¡¯s sleeves back to normal. He shook them and with a farewell nod to Alec and the two brothers, Jistas and Evic, left the premise of the fallen temple.


    Shea bridled at the shapers departure, pointing a threatening finger at his retreating back. ¡°And I¡¯ll do it! Watch me! I¡¯ll protect these people from your plotting! Guess what, I know what you¡¯re really up to!¡±


    Her biting remarks didn¡¯t elicit any response from the shaper. Alec watched for the slightest give away, a falter in a step, a slight turn back, bunching of shoulders but nothing. It was as if Iago hadn¡¯t even heard the words aimed at him. Or they held no meaning to him. Shea could be shouting about the weather or cursing his mother, for all he cared.


    It wasn¡¯t natural.


    Alec was certain something was wrong here. The shaper was hiding something, and hiding very well. Too well for it not to be suspicious. No one could walk away while being accused of something they hadn¡¯t done.


    Could they?


    He hadn¡¯t seen, at least. But there wasn¡¯t time to worry. Commander had called for them and being late wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°Tyr, Shea, let¡¯s go,¡± he told them and waved to follow him. They fell in step, arguing about something, their voices too quiet for him to overhear them.


    Tempted, Alec slowed his step. What could the two be talking about? They had gotten awfully close these last few days without any obvious reason as to why. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything that could be in common between them, Tyr being the son of a minor official and Shea coming from a sheltered village.


    Yet the moment he fell back, the pair quieted as if someone had sewn their mouths shut. Neither said a word until they came to the meeting place.


    Near the gates, Commander met them with the rest of the militia. Everyone was ready and they set out right away. Commander didn¡¯t seem to care that Shea had joined them. Could the Mistress have told him about her disregard of her? Had to be it. Otherwise, why would he act so nonchalant around a shaper?


    As always, hundreds of questions without any answers. Only guesses that raise even more questions. He pushed the stupid thoughts away and focused on the task at hand. They were returning to explore the rest of the houses they had seen the last time they were out.


    The thought of passing rotting chopped up corpses made him queasy but it was inevitable. Maybe the Scavengers had returned for their dead? That would be a relief.

 18 The Lady

    The day was growing dim, a dark cloud in the distance coming their way. Shea grabbed for her shawl, dragging it further over her eyes but it served only to encumber her vision. She had already wrapped the shawl over her face to protect it against the raising winds. Bare slit was left open for her eyes yet that proved more than enough.


    Sand was quick to worm its way in through the smallest of openings and Shea resisted the urge to scratch at her back, hands, near the knee. Her feet were already numb from all the walking so that was something.


    They¡¯d been travelling for what felt like days now.


    Soon after they left the city, Commander got them lost. It was night and without the sun guiding their way, he walked in random directions. But he didn¡¯t stop, nor did he listen to words of advice.


    Father had loved stars and taught her how to navigate by them, so she could have told him they were moving in the wrong direction. Half the time they were returning to the city, then venturing off to the side, around some hill, and back to going forward, away from the camp.


    But the man didn¡¯t want to hear opinions. She¡¯d walked up to him, ready to explain about the stars and how to navigate them, when he shot her down. He ordered her to fall back, away from him unless she wanted something more amorous.


    Shea had no idea what he meant but it didn¡¯t sound right. Alec also tugged her back. It was impossible to see his face through the helmet but he seemed worried and so she let him bring her back to the middle of the group. The soldiers spread to make way, and she settled back with disgruntlement in her heart.


    What was happening here? Why was Commander acting with pride rather than brains and the soldiers followed him? It didn¡¯t make sense! Why would anyone follow someone who didn¡¯t listen to reason?


    She looked up to see Tyr moving with a light step by Commander¡¯s side. They were quiet now, tired like the rest of them, but it was the first time in hours. For most of the journey, Commander was telling one tale or another of his younger days. Tyr listened to them with eagerness she had only seen when they discussed bringing Iago down.


    It was disappointing; she¡¯d thought she was the only one who could interest him so. Silly, she admonished herself, tugging her head into her shoulders. There had been a day to get accustomed to the fact but the embarrassment wasn¡¯t going anywhere. She was just glad for the covering on her face, it saved her from the questions if not the weird looks.


    Straightening out, she plastered a smile on her face before remembering she was hidden. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she murmured and returned her eyes to the ground. It was better than staring at the horizon where there was nothing but sand dunes and more plains of sand.


    A glance backward warned her that the cloud wasn¡¯t going anywhere. It was growing in size and she could have sworn she heard howling from there. The wind was raising, tugging at her clothes and pushing her forward. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to unbalance anyone, but fear gnawed at her heart.


    Time flew on the wings of a diving eagle and soon the storm was close enough for its grappling fingers to reach their little band. There was no hiding from the furious wind threatening to take her away or the armfuls of sand thrown from all directions, blocking the sight.


    It was impossible to even raise her head. She tried to shield her eyes but it was too dark, too much sand everywhere. For a second she wondered where had the sky gone, the whole world turning into a huge mass of sand and wind. It was howling, screeching, chortling. She would have covered her ears from the noise had she any idea where they were.


    Something grabbed her hand. She pulled at it, trying to escape but the grip was strong. Blinking rapidly she made out the contours of a soldier¡¯s armour and stopped struggling. The hand pulled her closer and she went with it.


    Other figures manifested from the storm. Their armour was being assaulted by the biting wind, leaving small dents as they struggled to find purchase in the shifting sands under their feet. Most were holding onto each other to keep from being separated.


    The vision in the storm was terrible. She couldn¡¯t say if everyone was here or not. Three, four shapes stood there, bowed against the wind. Was Tyr one of them? She couldn¡¯t tell, Commander¡¯s form was certainly not. He was tall and wide enough for her to tell part with ease.


    The one holding her hand tried to say something but got a mouthful of sand for his troubles. The wind was screeching too loud for any sound to be made out. It must have infuriated the speaker for his grip tightened on her hand, but then he relaxed, motioning to move with his free one.


    She hesitated, waiting for others to make a move. One soldier reached for her and she grasped his or her hand. They spread into a tight line, hands clasped and walked in a random direction. There was no telling where they were going, sky and earth seemed to have united, but they were moving. That had to count for something.


    They trudged forward against the wind, each step harder than the previous. Armour was weighting down the soldiers while she felt light as a feather, any stray gust could take her away. Her heartbeat quickened and she forced her legs to walk faster. If they could just manage to get out of this storm, it would all be all right.


    But there was no end to it. They pushed forward again and again, relentless in their pursuit of an exit but there was none. The storm raged, throwing all it had at them and there was no way out.


    Her legs weighted like granite blocks, every step was a battle of wills. Where was the end?


    It had to be close! They were walking for ages!


    Her hand slipped, she lurched backwards to grab it in awakening shock and lost her balance. Wind beat her to the ground. She knew she should get up, couldn¡¯t stay curled here but it was so hard. All she wanted was a moment¡¯s rest. Then she could raise and move again. Just a single moment of rest.


    Hands reached for her and brought her up. She balanced on her feet, wanting nothing more than to fall back again but a glimmer of resolution kept her standing. She didn¡¯t want to die.


    They started walking again and for a while everything was all right. For a very short while. Her strength was waning and there was little Shea could do about it. She couldn¡¯t shape the whole storm into submission. It was impossible. There were things that were beyond even shapers¡¯ capabilities.


    One leg before the other. Another step. That¡¯s all that mattered now. She didn¡¯t want to be left alone as others lumbered forward.


    Something whisked through the air, a lot of somethings, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention.


    A scream pushed through her thoughts. She listened in but there was nothing besides the storm¡¯s howling. It was too loud for anything to have passed through, she must have been imagining things.


    There was trouble in the line. The soldier behind her was pulling her back and she tugged for the leading person, Alec most likely, to stop. He did so, his helm hiding what must have been a questioning look underneath.


    She pointed with her head towards the back. There was nothing to see, the third figure behind her was a blur in the wall of sand but all of them were staring backwards. Alec squared his shoulders and pushed in that direction.


    His steps were slow and Shea cursed the person who¡¯s fault this was in her mind. Now she was being forced to walk back. So much wasted energy! Energy of which she had so very little remaining. If they stopped, she wasn¡¯t certain she¡¯d raise to move again.


    The trek, sleepless night, no food and little water were weighting heavy on her body. She wasn¡¯t meant for such extreme conditions. Never in her life had she been in anything half as bad as this.


    Reaching the disturbance, they saw one of the soldiers on the ground. There were wooden debris around his feet that the wind lifted off and carried away as they arrived. From the ground closest to her, Shea¡¯s gaze travelled forward to a heavily dented chest armour and a stick embedded into a shoulder.


    Someone from the crowd separated, fell next to the soldier and must have screamed, though no sound carried. The armoured figure waved its hands, reaching for the fallen and pulling back right before contact. It was scared to hurt more than be able to aid.


    Everyone tightened the circle, crouching, then going on all fours - it was easier to balance that way - around the fallen. Shea couldn¡¯t see anyone¡¯s expression but knew it must mirror her own. Despair and horror. Tiredness shifting into hopelessness and desolation. It was over.


    They were over.


    Resting her head against the ground, unable to see the injured form before her, Shea wondered what would her mother do if she was here. She was a stalwart defender of life and could turn any situation into something, if not good, then acceptable. ¡°There¡¯s a little good in every disaster, just dare to look,¡± she always said. ¡°Trust me, just let me take care of it and you¡¯ll see.¡±


    And she delivered. It was a continuous wonder for her young self to see mother¡¯s achievements. Whatever struck the village, whether it was the drought, a pillaging mercenary group or overflow in the wolf population, she managed to make the villagers see a bright side to it and continue with their lives.


    But she was not here now. Shea wanted to scream her frustration, fall before her mother¡¯s knees and plead for understanding. What was she supposed to do on her own? Mother had taken care of all the problems, telling her she would know what to do when the time came.


    She didn¡¯t! They were lost with little supplies, a furious sandstorm raging over their heads and one of their comrades injured. Lying still like that, he might as well be dead.


    Tears collected in the corners of her eyes.


    Useless. She was a nobody! Save these people? What a joke! She couldn¡¯t even help herself, so how could she save anyone else? It was no wonder no one considered her a threat. The Mistress dismissed her as insignificant while Iago paid her no heed. He simply ignored what she did that didn¡¯t align with whatever his plan was.


    Iago¡­ That got her thinking. What would he do? There was no doubt in her heart that he wouldn¡¯t die in such a situation. He would carve a hole in the desert and hide there if that was what was needed to survive.


    Her eyes lit up at the thought. She was a shaper! She could carve a hideout for them in the middle of nowhere!


    Raising her head, she surveyed the soldiers. They were in a tight circle around the fallen one, eyes downcast. She ground her teeth, reaching for the Energy pond within her. It was small in comparison, she wasn¡¯t yet fully recovered, but it would have to be enough.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    She focused on the ground below them and let the Energy flow through her body and into the sand. Shea knew it couldn¡¯t be good for the injured soldier but she didn¡¯t have time to hesitate. The sand was collecting around them, ready to entomb their bodies.


    Without warning the ground below them shifted into dust and they dropped more than a man¡¯s height. Shea¡¯s side ached as she fell in a disarray of limbs, hurting her elbow. It wasn¡¯t twisted but she was certain to have a number of blue spots after.


    Laughter bubbled, stinging her dry throat. One moment she was preparing to die and the next complaining about bruises.


    But her task wasn¡¯t over. The storm followed after them, quickly filling the deep indentation with sand. Shea had no doubt there was enough of it to bury them and then make a mound on top. With a deep breath, she used the rest of her remaining Energy to change the sand above their heads into a dirt ceiling.


    Darkness fell.


    She didn¡¯t know whether she had succeeded but the howling quieted. It was muted now as if it was coming from a room next door. Somewhere that wasn¡¯t here.


    Relieved, Shea was glad to see a drop of Energies in her inner pond. There would be no life risking to regain her powers this time. The currents will fill her in on their own. The process will be slow but safe. No playing with the dangers of wild currents.


    She had seen them, flowing calm through the storm. Not the smallest of currents disturbed by the wind, the sand. It was eerie. Unnatural. There and yet not at the same time.


    Voices came from the darkness. Familiar and comforting. She had saved them, protected from the worst. Warmth spread through her and she fell asleep with a smile on her face.


    ***


    Heat radiated in waves, and Iago was glad for the respite inside the temple¡¯s shadow. He¡¯d hauled the rocks with the survivors for the majority of the day and now was sitting, resting. Mala brought a water skin to him and he took it with a heartfelt thanks.


    It was pure idiocy to work in such heat. No human should be put through such torture, but these virtuous lambs were doing it of their own volition. They wanted their temple restored as soon as possible, secretly terrified of the goddess¡¯ wrath for letting her home go into disrepair.


    No one truly believed his words, that Elecar was at fault and not The Lady, that this was no divine judgement. In their minds, no human could destroy the world on his own. If only they knew the truth¡­


    The power of old artefacts, of knowledge hidden and forgotten in the history annals. He reached to touch the medallion hanging at his neck. What he had was a mere trinket, an heirloom kept intact to this day through accidents more than intent.


    The metal was warm against his touch, heated from close contact with his body. Iago looked down at the swirling pattern, the gold etchings in a long gone language on the sides. He let the medallion drop against his chest, chuckling to himself. ¡°At least now there¡¯s precious metals enough that no one will bother to try and steal.¡±


    Most of men and women in his surroundings wore some kind of jewelry. Emeralds, sapphires, diamonds and pearls glittered wherever he turned. Mala wore diamond earrings, six necklaces ranging in size from a choker to a tumbling locket that rested against her bosom. Her hands were encumbered by gold plated bracelets that glittered with ruby eyes. No lady would have been ashamed to wear them to a ball.


    If there was one where she could show so much skin, not hiding it under spotless white gloves.


    More than likely, the jewelry had belonged to some lord¡¯s kept woman. The precious stones on her hands and the rest of her body for him and him alone.


    His lip curled into a shadow of a smile as he thought about how would Mala and the other women react were they to find out the truth. It would be a sight for sure, but he still wanted to keep his head on his shoulders. Better he stayed his tongue.


    Laughter caught him off-guard and he turned to see Evic talking with Mala. The usually stoic man was smiling as he watched the woman before him twirl in what could only be an attempt at a ballroom dance. Scorpius¡¯ kid had brought his music box and winded ¡°The Swan¡¯s Fall¡±. Others were standing near the boy; an elderly man Iago had talked to before, three women in bright dresses he¡¯d seen walking around with Mala and five men from twenty to forty.


    Most leaned against the wall, snickering at Mala¡¯s dancing. She sent them a pointed stare and then grabbed one of the younger men to be her partner. The youth, what was his name.. Irea? Irvi. Irka! Irka, that¡¯s the name, went scarlet, eyes turning to his peers for help but they just laughed at him.


    Merry dancing ensued and Iago sat down in his shadow, keeping his head turned sideways. They would feel uncomfortable were they to catch him staring.


    Sometimes he wondered whether it was worth the trouble being a shaper. All that power in exchange for human company. A grand sacrifice of sorts.


    He pulled his knees close and rested his head on them. The heat, physical exhaustion and simple loneliness were driving him mad. Everyone kept him at arm¡¯s length, watching him in turn with terror and disgust. Or indifference. Pretending he didn¡¯t exist.


    The only existence that was even close to a friend had disappeared without a word. He hadn¡¯t seen Scorpius since they¡¯d talked about the child and that was four days ago. It was unnatural, and disappointing.


    Closing his eyes, he breathed in the humid air, forcing his mind to relax.


    Something cold rested against his hand. He touched it, feeling the jagged surface of the crystal earring. It wasn¡¯t cold per say but retained a normal temperature, not heating up from the surroundings.


    ¡°Kallum¡­¡± he murmured, letting his head droop again. ¡°Why did you have to go?¡± The question hung in the air, lifeless. Just like the person he was calling.


    Sorrow welled inside him and he wanted to laugh, chortle at his own pitifulness. Slightly more than a month on his own and he was already sliding back into the abyss. It waited for him with outstretched hands, a doe-like smile on its deranged face.


    He remembered standing on a river¡¯s edge, contemplating the swiftness of the current. This time he didn¡¯t have such an easy way out. No river whispered sweet suggestions in his ear.


    But neither did he have anyone standing in his way. No one called him back with a cold voice of reason. Or begged him to stay for entirely selfish reasons. He smiled at that, a tired, rueful smile.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to feel sorry for himself. Standing up, he ignored the laughing group and entered the temple. It had been cleared from most of the rubble, revealing bleak walls and portions of engraved scenes: Lady Nature with her hand over the wheat, Lady Death gently putting a man¡¯s soul into her basket. Next should have been Lady War holding a spear in her hand, rallying the armies to battle but only her brown booted leg remained.


    He traced the edge of the etching, wondering whether all temples had been reduced to this. All those decades of work engraving the walls, painting the colonnades and creating stained glass windows lost in the destruction.


    How long will it take to return even this little temple to its former glory? Ages, if it would be returned at all. Who knew what might befall this ragged band of survivors next; they could be wiped out tomorrow and no one would know they had even lived after the Scourge. Forced to care only about survival, they would leave nothing of themselves to be remembered. There were no historians left to write the books.


    His gaze travelled further into the room where the shattered sculpture of the Lady lay. What seemed years ago, he recalled attending the ceremonies. Upon entering the temple, people would first come to the statue, bowing their head in respect or fell to their knees if they felt they had sinned. Some came to kiss the Lady¡¯s feet, while others touched the fabric of her dress. It was a task for the priests to keep the robe cleaned and change it depending on the celebration and which face of the Lady was being worshipped that day.


    There were no priests left, and so there was no statue too. It was a balance of sorts.


    But was it right? Shouldn¡¯t the survivors have at least something, no, not something, someone to believe in? It was well-known that there were no atheists in the trenches. This was little different from that position, sitting and waiting to find out whether you¡¯ll be killed by a random accident or not.


    He bent and picked a piece from the sculpture. None of the survivors had dared to touch the holy stone. Translucent alabaster with an ethereal blue tint to it was one of the rarest stones and used only, and only, for depictions of the Lady. For some reason, even the shapers had never dared to play with this stones scarcity. They neither made more of it, nor decreased the current amount.


    Divine, it was called. Maybe. But Iago could not see anything special about it. Just another pretty stone that wasn¡¯t especially easy to carve. And for it¡¯s rarity, only master sculptors were ever commissioned to work with it. Yet all the temples had at least a small sculpture of an alabaster Lady dressed in satin or silk, wool or linen.


    Collecting the pieces, he put them in a pile on the altar. It was more of a pedestal for the statue than anything else, but the priests had adopted the word from the religions in the east continent. It made the simple slab of stone into something more than just a higher ground to put the sculpture on.


    Blasphemer, all the priests of the past would have called him - had they heard his thoughts. They would have shooed him out of the temple and barred him entrance. He would have lost all credibility in the eyes of the world and anyone seen talking to him would have been found an unbeliever too. A swift and easy way to ensure no one dared to say a word against the faith.


    But they were all dead now. Their iron rule of the temple and the faith was gone. No more power struggle between the emperor¡¯s council, his shapers and the priests of the Lady.


    Finishing his pile of translucent stone, he closed his eyes, remembering the many temples he¡¯d visited in his life. This wasn¡¯t one of them, so it was time to improvise. Recalling a fitting image, he reached for the currents. They jumped at his call like eager children, barrelling at him without a thought.


    He gasped, the power overwhelming him for a moment until he clamped the open gates shut. The amount he took in was more than enough. Still with eyes closed, he fixated the image in his mind and sent the power forward, into the stones.


    They warped under his touch: shifting, twisting into forms that he ordered them to take. It was against nature, he felt the stone¡¯s resistance, it¡¯s dislike of being tampered with, and then submission to his will. There was no need for sight for the power was part of him. For a moment, the stone was of him too. It¡¯s strength, resistance to outside pressure.


    And in an instant it was all gone. He was spent and exhausted, an emptiness opened where the power had been. He breathed, deep, and relaxed, letting his heart return to its normal rhythm from the excitement.


    Opening his eyes, he took a step back to have a better look at his accomplishment.


    The Lady stood in a thin robe, looking down at him with a teasing smile. It should have been gentle, motherly, or that¡¯s what he had been aiming for, but the slight lifting on one side made him feel like she was smirking. Could she? He shook his head at the reverie in his own mind and went to take the cloak that he¡¯d dropped by the front door while working.


    It was dusty and worn but would have to suffice. He lifted himself on the pedestal. Draping the cloak around the Lady¡¯s shoulders, he was certain he was committing at least a dozen sacrileges for which he would suffer eternal punishment at Lady Death¡¯s hands.


    Whatever. It wasn¡¯t like he was doing this for himself. It wasn¡¯t he who needed Her guidance. He was already condemned for the worst torture the Lady could come up with. And having lived as long as She did, he was certain it would be something ingenious.


    With a sigh, he returned his thoughts to the now. He shifted the cloak a bit so it fell nicer, then straightened a couple wrinkles and jumped from the altar. It was a terrible choice even for makeshift clothing but he had no better. Survivors would start coming in soon and seeing a barely clothed goddess¡­


    As if called, footsteps came. He glanced back to see Evic with Mala entering through the front doors. Whatever they had come to do, their gazes were now glued to the ethereal sculpture watching their approach with a gentle curve to her mouth. It was as if she moved, beckoned them closer as a stray ray hit her through the crack in the back wall and the light caught in the statue.


    Standing behind her, Iago marvelled at the deviousness of the priests. No wonder they had taken ownership of this particular stone. He could have sworn he saw the statue move as the light travelled within, muddling his perception of reality. It wasn¡¯t hard to attribute this to a higher power. A divine one.


    He stepped around the altar, and was about to pass the two survivors when Mala¡¯s question stopped him. Truthfully, it was little more than an exhale of breath.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Restored what was,¡± he answered, lifting his shoulders in a shrug. ¡°It felt like the right thing to do.¡±


    Others filed into the temple, wondering what had so caught the attention of the two preceding them and fell into a hushed silence as they met the Lady¡¯s translucent gaze. The old man dropped to his knees, tears streaming from his eyes.


    As if prompted, the rest went down too, their heads bowed in the direction of the statue. Iago took a step back, behind a colonnade, away from the fevered gazes. They weren¡¯t on him and he planned to keep it that way. For now he was trying to win everyone through Alec and his soldiers, this was just a contingency in case something went wrong.


    It wasn¡¯t in his best interests to become a holy man. Too many constrictions, too many expectations. Soon he would find himself caught in his own web, unable to take a step without someone trying to gleam deeper meaning from his every fart. No, this was the last path he would partake in. Only, if all the other choices were exhausted.


    The old man started a prayer, one meant to worship Lady Light, followed by Lady Nature and Life. It wasn¡¯t any of Iago¡¯s concern and quiet like an assassin in the night, he made his way out. Midday sun blasted at him, scorching his skin and he found himself wishing for the shadow of the temple.


    However, it was occupied. He grabbed his shirt from a sitting stone, slid it over his head and went to pick up a jug of water. It was almost empty, and he drank the last bits, putting the jug back. What now? He had nowhere to be, no one waiting to see him. With a shake of his head, he marched towards his tower.


    Sleep. That¡¯s what he needed. The oblivion that sleep brought with it.

 19 Missing

    Light rose in the horizon, painting the sky a soft pink. Sitting on a windowsill, Iago followed the sun¡¯s slow waking and cleaning up the darkness. It would be morning soon. Another day to spend considering his choices and plans, chances at winning.


    His eyes roamed to the mansion far in the distance. It stood like a bastion, the last stand of the age past. People holed up there were certain nothing had changed. He didn¡¯t need to be there to know they catered to all of her wishes, laughing at her jests and worshipping her every move. A mere destruction of the world couldn¡¯t change something drilled into them through the past centuries.


    All of it needed to be eradicated. To the very last notion.


    If only Elecar had succeeded. That fool. Iago played with the earring, wondering what Kallum would have done had he lived to see the outcome. Probably continued with his eternal task of helping those that couldn¡¯t help themselves. He wasn¡¯t one to point fingers and start fires. It was Elecar¡¯s favourite past time.


    ¡°What did we achieve, friend?¡±


    Nothing. Nothing whatsoever. And that¡¯s why he needed to kill her. If she died, then their dream might still come true. It wouldn¡¯t but at least humanity would get a chance to breathe. For a century or two before shapers rose to power again.


    He raked a hand through his hair, moving his gaze to the ground below. It wasn¡¯t that far. A broken bone or two. Maybe a couple bruises if he was lucky. It was pointless. This wasn¡¯t high enough.


    From the building nearby, voices came. They were too distant for him to hear but it reminded him that people were raising. It was time for him to go to the kitchen and shape the food for today.


    Standing up, he walked onto the mahogany desk and jumped off to the ground. The last semi-clean cloak rested on his chair¡¯s back and he grabbed it on his way out. The robe did nothing to hide him as no one else wore them, but he felt better nonetheless. Something about the cowl¡¯s shadow hiding his features, the lifeless expression he wore most of the time.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    The cook welcomed him with a bright smile and he answered her in kind. ¡°Good morning, Urri. Any special requests for today?¡±


    She glanced over the buckets of rotten food presented to him, biting on her lower lip. ¡°Would you¡­¡± she cast a cautious gaze towards him. ¡°Could you make some Landwir¡¯s bread along with the rest of the products?¡±


    Landwir¡¯s bread? He consider what he knew about the product. It was more of a cake than a bread, and was brought from a kingdom recently integrated into the empire. The recipe was a simple one and quickly spread through the villages and small cities as the go to for any kind of celebration. Landwir¡¯s bread was perfect when needing something delicious but cheaper than the rich cakes that only the nobles could afford.


    That, however, said nothing to him about the bread¡¯s substance. He tried to recall the taste of it. When was the last time he¡¯d ate it?


    A memory came unbidden. Bacchi, the youngest of his brothers, running up to him as he came from the mines. The boy ignored his soot stained clothes and jumped into his arms, speaking with his mouth full. Iago had caught him, sending a surreptitious glance towards his sister in an attempt to figure out what had happened.


    ¡°Today is Lady Mother¡¯s day and the priests gave out a slice of Landwir¡¯s bread to all the children,¡± Llare explained, tugging Vir¡¯s dress down. The little girl was growing at the speed of a striking snake, having passed her two older brothers, and no longer fit into any of her clothes.


    Iago admonished himself for letting her walk like this, with clothes that were too small for her last year, but his earnings were never enough. He clenched his teeth to keep from cursing, himself and everyone else. The boy in his arms stiffened and he returned his eyes to Bacchi who had lost his smile.


    ¡°So, what else happened?¡± he prodded the child, forcing his features to relax. This wasn¡¯t the time to beat onto himself. But he promised to find a way out. He would get Vir a dress that fit her, and sweets for Bacchi so the smile would never leave his face.


    His dreams were interrupted by a silent entrance of the twins. They approached him with their hands behind their backs, mischief glinting in their eyes. Iago went down on one knee, staring at them with a pointed question in his look. ¡°What did you do now?¡±


    To his surprise, instead of running or falling into a tirade of how they weren¡¯t the ones at fault, the two boys brought their hands to the front. Each held a bite sized piece of Landwir¡¯s bread. Iago froze, unable to comprehend for a second.


    They had brought it to him? He wanted to say something, thank them, say they shouldn¡¯t have, but words left him. Something prickled at the corner of his eyes. His earnings were never enough to feed the whole family. The kids went to sleep hungry on most days. They shouldn¡¯t waste something as precious as the sweet bread on him.


    ¡°I- I can¡¯t¡­¡± he mumbled, words tripping one over the other as he stared at the small outstretched hands, the open expressions of his little brothers.


    Llare crouched by his side. ¡°Take it. They held onto them for the whole day, waiting for your arrival.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t,¡± he said in a harsh whisper but only to her ears. Bacchi sitting on his arm looked around with a puzzled expression, too young to understand what they were discussing. He was only certain by their intonation that something was wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make them cry if you refuse. They spent the whole day planning the perfect way to present it to you.¡±


    His shoulders slumped. He wouldn¡¯t hurt his brothers. Never. It was one thing he had vowed to never do. They had suffered enough with the death of their mother and father¡¯s descent into the mug.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmurer louder so that the two children growing anxious before him would hear. The words were meant both for them and his sister. For a second, he sat Bacchi on his bent left leg and after eating the crumbs of the sweet bread with fitting reverie, engulfed the twins in a fierce hug.


    Vir jumped to join the mass hug and Kali tumbled from the house. ¡°Me too, me too!¡± she shouted and joined with their eldest sister. Enveloped by the welcoming warmth of their small bodies, Iago knew he was home. For a moment he was free and they were happy. A miracle greater than any the Lady could procure.


    Whatever it took, he vowed for the hundredth time, he¡¯ll make sure to protect this blissful beauty. He¡¯ll force the world on its knees if that¡¯s what it took to bring about their happy futures. They won¡¯t have to live wondering whether they¡¯ll make it to tomorrow. Not like him, he¡¯ll never let them fade into oblivion like he will. Worked to death by merciless nobles.


    ¡°I-I- I¡¯m sorry! I know that was too much! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Urri¡¯s rushed voice interrupted his recollection.


    Iago blinked, casting the remnants of the memory away. It stuck to him with ravenous claws, tearing into his skin but it was a familiar pain. Another moment and he was free from the guilt and pain of the unknown. Time taught how to forget, block what needed blocking so that another step could be taken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± He forced a smile on his face, at least a shadow of one since anything more would have turned into a grimace. ¡°I just don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever tasted it.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter back then. The bread could have tasted like sand and he wouldn¡¯t have noticed.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Urri exclaimed in surprise. ¡°You haven¡¯t tried it?¡±


    He shook his head. It was as good an explanation as any.


    ¡°Could you make the materials then? I have the tools and I know Mala can help me with the recipe!¡±


    She named the products necessary and he shaped them alongside the meat, vegetables for breakfast and dinner. While he was busy making them, she chattered about the goings of the camp.


    ¡°-need something to cheer them up. They were gone for three days now without any word. Many already proclaim their death, though, only in quiet. It¡¯s hard to believe, isn¡¯t it? Just a few days and people call them dead! How careless! I have more faith in them, of course. They must have found something extraordinary and are taking their time to return. That must be it!¡±


    Her voice was loud and high-pitched. He didn¡¯t look at her, not wanting for her to see the understanding in his. Fear was taking seed but he had no encouraging words. The soldiers were gone and that was it. Shaping wasn¡¯t scrying. For all he knew, they could be dead and buried in the sands already.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then,¡± he said standing up. ¡°It should be enough for today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡± Urri said with a relieved smile on her face. The sight of all the food brought her calmness back. It was a welcome achievement for his tired soul.


    He left her to care for her products and went outside. Early-birds had left the house near his tower and were walking through the street. They nodded in passing to him and he did the same. The extent of his friendship with the survivors. He was doing a marvellous job of it.


    On his way, he saw Scorpius¡¯ kid curled in a corner, clutching the music box to his chest. Two people passed discussing the disappearance of the soldiers and the boy screamed out at them to shut up. ¡°They¡¯re not dead! Not dead!¡±


    The tension was growing. It was hard to guess what would happen in such a passive community, not yet able to accept that it was all over, just passing the days waiting for it all to return back, but something had to give way. Sooner or later, the terror and fear would explode at the most unfortunate time.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Where was the militia, anyway?


    ***


    Darkness. Pure black, unrelenting darkness.


    Two days had passed and Shea could still not keep from shivering as her mind returned to the beginning. She had woken up just like this, without any light to guide her way. At least now she wasn¡¯t alone.


    If she listened, she could hear the sounds of breathing to her left and right. Everyone had made it to here but Malek was in a terrible condition. What started as a mild wound, turned into an infection threatening to take his life. None knew how to help him and he was losing the battle against the sickness.


    Fevered dreams stole him more and more often. The peace of right now was to be treasured. If she could only make herself care.


    ¡°Maybe we should go out to check?¡± Denni suggested in a subdued voice. The last time they¡¯ve tried to check, the whole ceiling had crumbled on their heads and Shea had barely managed to save them from being buried alive.


    Someone hit the ground, or the wall. ¡°What the hell for? You can hear the storm, or have you gone deaf?¡±


    Tyr, and he was right. The howling of the wind hadn¡¯t lessened. Not for a moment. It was distant in their cave but ever present. A constant reminder of their predicament.


    ¡°But we have to do something!¡± Denni fought back, a little of her spirit returning. ¡°We¡¯ll die here if we just sit without doing anything!¡±


    A truth they were all painfully aware of. It felt like they had been stuck here forever. Without the sun it was impossible to tell how much time had passed, but she wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if a week had went by. Or a day. The time crawled without any way to occupy it.


    No one had brought a candle or a torch and she didn¡¯t know how to shape a fire. Was fire even a material? Mother had never explained to her. There was a great fire burning in the temple¡¯s hearth all year long and whenever anyone needed it, they just went and took it.


    Simple, easy - it should have always been like this. Shea buried her head in her hands, keeping herself from crying. There had been too much of it already. She was starting to learn that tears solved nothing. They just stated the obvious.


    ¡°Girl,¡± a heavy voice said abruptly. It was Commander, he was the only one who referred to her like that. No name, no title as shaper, just ¡®girl¡¯. ¡°Blast a way through the wall. As far as you can. We¡¯ll walk it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, terror gripping her heart. ¡°But what if it collapses? I won¡¯t be able to stop it! And if it¡¯s the wrong direction? We might be going closer to the storm¡¯s heart!¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡± Commander ordered, a distinct sound of sword leaving the scabbard accentuating his words. It was clear what her other options were.


    Gulping, she looked for others, wishing for their support, but the darkness hid them. If not for their steady breathing, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell they were there. ¡°Al- All right.¡± Her voice shook as she answered. ¡°Where?¡±


    Something grabbed her shoulder. She screamed out and the man laughed. Buffoon, disgusting ani-


    He brought her up, the ceiling was just her height, which meant he had to bend, and moving his hand to her back, pushed her into a wall that had been behind her. ¡°Right here,¡± he whispered in her ear and she shivered in disgust. It brought another laugh from him. ¡°Now do your stuff, girlie, and get us out of here. I¡¯ll give you a reward you¡¯ll never forget if you do.¡±


    Her knees shook as he took a step back. She wanted no reward from him. It didn¡¯t matter what he had in mind. None of it could be good. Breathing, fighting against the fear of the loathsome creature behind her, she tried to calm her mind. She needed to focus on her task but all she could think of was the man at her side. His filthy breath at her neck.


    ¡°Hurry up, dear. I¡¯m not a patient man,¡± he crooned and chortled. No one else said a word.


    For a fraction of a second, she contemplated turning her powers on him, but then was horrified at herself. What was she thinking? It was wrong! Immoral! How could she..?


    Fisting her hands, she drove the nails into her skin. This was no game. Everyone¡¯s lives depended on her and she didn¡¯t have time to play, think of her disgust for the man behind her. At time¡¯s Iago had the right of it, no thinking, just doing. It didn¡¯t absolve him of his mistakes, but that was a lesson she would be smart to learn.


    Do it. Just go and do it. Taking a deep breath, she unleashed the pond. It streamed through her fisted hands and shot into the wall. Further and further it went, decimating everything in its path. Dirt and stones, buried trees and animal bones, some house¡¯s foundation. Everything was obliterated to dust.


    The Energy kept on streaming through her: reaching, seeking. It was too much, the power was leaving too fast. Soon there would be nothing left! She levelled herself with the pain in her hands, the nails digging into her skin, and forced the gates shut. The Energy fought back, wishing to escape but she pushed it under, back into the pond where it swirled with a restrained fury.


    Did the current have emotions? It didn¡¯t sound right. Tiredness washed over her and she reached for the wall to catch herself.


    It wasn¡¯t there.


    Her hand encountered nothing and with shock written all over her face, she went down. The hard ground met her hands and the impact reverberated through her body. Bruises were certain to appear.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± a mocking voice asked.


    Shea clenched her hands, wishing for, for something and pushed herself off. ¡°Yes,¡± she ground out.


    Commander patted her back, congratulating her with amusement. She tried to step back from his way but he kept her from backing out. ¡°Go there, girlie. You made it so go first.¡±


    Trepidation tightened in her stomach but without saying anything, she advanced into the darkness. At least she was moving away from the abhorrent thing. He waited for a bit, allowing her to test the stability of the new cave and then marched in after.


    ¡°Wait, we need to carry Malek!¡± Alec¡¯s voice came from behind. She stopped, wanting to go back but Commander pushed her onwards.


    ¡°Move,¡± he threatened, all amusement gone. Then he turned and shouted over his back, ¡°Leave him. We¡¯ve no need for dead weight.¡±


    There was a loud intake of breath from the original cave, a stammered refusal but Commander no longer cared. He unsheathed his broad sword and after pushing her forward from him, urged her ahead with the tip of his blade. ¡°Move it,¡± he hissed whenever she stumbled in her step. ¡°I¡¯m getting out of this mess, and you can show me the way out or die like those rats behind us.¡±


    His voice was a low promise and Shea¡¯s heart rose in volume. She brought her left hand in an attempt to silence it¡¯s flighty beating while using the right one to lead her forward.


    Rats? Die? It didn¡¯t make sense. Nothing did! This was Commander! The adult leader of the soldiers! The man that had instantiated them! How could he talk like this about his subordinates? Leave one behind to die? It wasn¡¯t right!


    Her breathing went ragged as she rushed through the darkness. The point of the sword was always at her back, poking through her robe whenever she slowed. It¡¯s iron tip was a cold reminder of what would happen were she to stop.


    Steps came behind them and Commander ordered for the person to identify himself. It was Tyr. He explained that the rest had made a crude stretcher from a bag and were coming after at a slower pace. Commander cursed them but Shea felt relieved. The terror receded a touch and she examined the pond within her.


    Small. Nothing more than a puddle. There would be only one shaping at best. Simple one at that.


    Seconds stretched into minutes as they walked through absolute darkness. Fingers on the walls, she pushed onwards, into the unknown, the blade¡¯s tip hovering right behind. Every time it touched her, shivers ran down her back. Would this be the last time? Will it go through now?


    ¡°Oomph!¡±


    She slammed into something. Slowly, massaging her nose, she reached with her free hand to check what had blocked her path.


    A clean cut wall of earth.


    ¡°That¡¯s where my power faded!¡± she shouted out in surprise. It was amazing how far they had walked, could she really be this powerful? Iago had mentioned that she¡¯s much more talented but she hadn¡¯t believed him, he was much more in tune with his power, after all. He could do everything while what she tried always ended up in a mess.


    But if she learned to control her powers¡­ She tried to remember how far they had walked but there was no telling. Having spent forever in the darkness, her sense of time was non-existent. Yet it had to have been awhile. It felt like one.


    ¡°What now then?¡± Tyr asked in a whisper. Shea could barely make out the words with him standing far back.


    Commander took a moment to reply. ¡°Dig. You, wench, use those dainty hands of yours and dig our way out.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Shea asked in surprise. She wanted to see his face, to know whether he was joking but the darkness prevented her. There was no telling.


    Or maybe there were. The sword¡¯s tip was back. In the dark, it snaked over her arm, cutting through the thin cloth and drawing blood.


    She hissed in surprise and pain, covering the wound.


    ¡°Hurry up, or I¡¯ll kill you right here and now,¡± Commander ordered with a laugh. His voice then lowered. ¡°Or in some time. It¡¯s hard to hit in this light.¡±


    Shea bit her lip to prevent herself from screaming. The man was crazy! A madman! And she was at his mercy! Shaking, she scrambled to her feet and reached for the ceiling. The earth was easy to get loose, raining on her head, but it wasn¡¯t long before she could no longer touch anything.


    Looking back, she wanted to say it but the black emptiness reminded her who was waiting there. The madman won¡¯t understand. He¡¯ll tear her to pieces if she complained, said she couldn¡¯t do something.


    She breathed, trying to calm her nerves. The shaking wouldn¡¯t stop. Maybe if she reached the outside, she could run away. It was her only choice.


    Holding her hands upwards, she blasted the last of her power. This time it wasn¡¯t a clean cut and she reached for the first handhold before the dust had settled. Light blinded her and she closed her eyes, scrambling upwards on touch alone.


    Near the top, sand slowed her ascent but she pushed herself over the edge and crawled from the hole. Sun¡¯s rays streamed through her closed eyelids, so she dragged the cloth covering her head over the eyes. It gave a little respite and she lay on the hot sand, resting.


    Heat forced her to move. Faint memories resurfaced, warnings about heat strokes and need to save water. She took her water skin, pulled it to her parched lips but there was nothing inside. A smattering of dust.


    Voices came from the hole and she thought to run, but where? The light was too blinding, she couldn¡¯t remove the cloth, not yet. It would have to wait a time before her eyes adjusted. But without sight she had no idea where she was.


    Or which direction they had walked in the sandstorm. For all she knew, the city could be standing ten paces away.


    ¡°Whoa! We¡¯re out!¡± Tyr exclaimed in joy. ¡°We¡¯re out! Out! It¡¯s safe here, Commander!¡± There was a grunt from below and Shea staggered away. It didn¡¯t matter in which direction, just away from the madman.


    Her legs were weak, and heat drained the last of her strength. It won¡¯t be long before she fell face first and no longer stood up.


    Then what was keeping her from seeing? She dragged the cloth from her eyes, blinked rapidly. It was bright, too bright. Shielding the eyes with her hands, she squeezed them open a crack.


    Nothing in her immediate direction. Nor to her right. Just more of the sand, the hills and hazy, heat twisted horizon.


    But the left! A house stood there, half submerged in the sand. A mirage? She hoped not. Changing her direction, she moved towards the apparition. It was built, or painted, black with needle thin tower tops, colourful glass windows and arches over everything. They were over the windows, second floor balcony and weird creatures squatting around the roof. Each one was of the same black stone with a grimace worse than the previous statue¡¯s.


    It was a nightmarish house. One she would have shied away from on any day but this one. Now it was shelter. The only safe haven in this part of the desert.


    Putting one foot before the other, she dragged herself to the building. It¡¯s whole first floor was below the ground, so she located a broken window and crawled through inside. A welcome shadow met her there.


    The room wasn¡¯t richly built, austere walls without any paintings or hanging carpets. In the middle stood a dining table of simple making with four chairs surrounding it. In the left corner an open cupboard stood, the crockery smashed to pieces.


    There was nothing more in the room besides two doors. One of them led inside a bedroom with a double bed and two smaller ones. The other brought her into a corridor. It was dark, the only light coming from the doorway she¡¯d left open.


    Dozens of doors lined the walls and after a couple checks she was certain they all led into identical rooms like the one through which she had entered. What was this place? The outside was grand, if creepy, while the inside scarcely furnished and without a single personal item. It gave her the chills.


    Could this be some sort of a haunted house? She¡¯d heard the cities had them, barred off and sealed but still there. Young, daring people often sneaked in to prove the tales wrong and were later found missing, without anyone the wiser about what had happened to them.


    It mattered not. She was too tired to care. Entering one of the rooms near the end of the hallway, she went to the bedroom and dropped onto the bed. If some sort of ghost was planning to snatch her into his realm, she was up for it. Few things could be much worse than the world she found herself in now.

 20 Confrontation

    The portrait was a disaster. Iago wasn¡¯t certain who would have dared to even display it. The painter himself only. It had to be it. No one else could have found the mismatched eyes, crooked nose and puffy, bright rich lips even remotely beautiful. The Lady in the painting looked nothing less of a desperate ageing street whore.


    ¡°Anything there?¡± Mala asked.


    ¡°No!¡± he answered, taking off the painting and throwing it in the fireplace. There was no fire going but the next scavengers might burnt it without seeing the atrocity. A great thing for all involved.


    Iago surveyed the rest of the room. It was a mess to say the least. Most of the furniture was broken, rich clothing strewn over the floor. Rich oils and perfume bottles had fallen off their shelves and broken on the fabrics, drenching them in dozens of smells. The majority had faded in time but a pungent mix near the vanity table remained to Iago¡¯s dismay.


    There was a small locket with Lady Beauty inside that he needed to retrieve. Closing his nose with the right hand, he waded into that cloud of smells. He snatched the chain from the table and dived outside.


    It stank.


    He held the object as far away from himself as he could, leaving the room in a hurry. Outside the threshold, he took out a charcoal and drew a black line on the wall. It should have been done on the door but there was none. Hard to tell too, whether from the Scourge or there hadn¡¯t been one in the first place.


    ¡°Are we finished here?¡± he asked the elder man standing outside the house. There was a pile of treasures near his feet, all of them associated with the Lady.


    The old man smiled at his approach. ¡°Yes, Mala and Evic are in the last rooms. They should be out in a moment.¡±


    Iago nodded, putting the locket with care among the paintings depicting Lady War and Lady Nature. Two faces, two sides of the empire - its ruling elite and the people that made their escapades a possibility.


    ¡°Will you help us put everything in the temple?¡± Mala asked coming out with a stack of books. Behind her was Evic with an even larger pile.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll take a rest,¡± Iago answered with a shake of his head. They all stared at him. It was an obvious lie but did they have to be so obvious with their silent accusations? ¡°I have something to finish before the sun sets.¡±


    There was disbelief in their gazes but they let it slide. Not once had he entered the temple after recovering the Lady¡¯s statue and people were starting to notice. They wondered.


    ¡°Could you identify the books for us before you leave? I don¡¯t want to carry them inside before ascertaining their identities.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Put them down.¡± He squatted down before the first pile and scanned the titles - ¡®Prayers to the Lady¡¯, ¡®The Lady¡¯s Benevolence¡¯, ¡®The Lady, her many faces, colours, robes, celebrations and everything else that you might need to become a world renowned priest¡¯. The last one was of debatable quality but the rest were of perfect content, and well preserved. They were almost new, with only the dust to mar their surface.


    The pile that Evic had brought out was different. Each book had seen a lot of handling and use, the priest that had resided in this house must have read them a hundred times over. Interested what would have caught the man¡¯s attention so, he opened the first one.


    ¡®The Lady¡¯s Worship¡¯. It was a title like any other other but something was wrong. There was a catch while opening the book, the pages weren¡¯t aligned right. He checked the binding and there it was, the glued part.


    Oh, no no no. He kept his laughter in check as he guessed what he would find within the pages. It didn¡¯t take him long to become certain. This was no holy scripture. The priest had his interests in different kind of stories, more down to earth and human. Very human and very down to earth.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Mala asked after his prolonged silence.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he answered, trying his best to contain a grin. ¡°But I suggest you put these somewhere a bit more private.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a priest¡¯s private collection. Should go to his successor rather than the masses.¡± During his perusal, more people had returned from their scavenging and nodded at his words with profound understanding, as if he had said something especially true.


    It was a challenge to keep from laughing. He just hoped no one had lied about their inability to read. Otherwise it might become a bit awkward. Yet he couldn¡¯t force himself to tell them to destroy the collection. The priest must have slaved for years to collect so many novels and figure out the best place to hide them.


    He wondered for a moment how the priest had explained his sacrilege to himself but soon let the matter slide away. Every man had his own reasons. Maybe it was even a priest thing. He was certain it would be a great sport to see the priest successor¡¯s face when he understood what more than half of the books passed onto him contained.


    Iago grinned to no one, and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then.¡±


    They said their farewells and he left for his lonesome tower. It stood like a broken monument to some ancient forgotten god.


    Inside he stopped in the middle of the ground floor, considering all the equipment. The moving dummies were so simple, he couldn¡¯t remember the time they¡¯d last been of use to him. It all felt so long ago. He picked a wooden stick he¡¯d used to rectify Grey¡¯s stance and fell into a familiar form.


    The sequence flowed like a river through a familiar path. Not a single hitch as he defended, parried, and then took a step to attack. Each move fell into the next, then the one after and the following. In time he forgot to think and just let the familiar rhythm take control.


    Hours passed until he got tired. Letting his limbs fall to his side, he took notice of the darkness streaming through the broken windows. The night had fallen and cold had come with it. He should have stopped ages ago.


    Running up the steps to his room, he shut the door and wrapped himself in a blanket. It was just as cold. Shivering a touch, he moved to stand by the window.


    The night was beautiful with the sky awash with light. Hundreds of stars returned his look, one going as far as blazing a path through the heavens. A blink and it was gone. He marvelled for a moment, then returned to his bed.


    This corner was starting to become his most hated place in the whole city. No, that would be a lie. There was one house that was worse. Very much so, yet it was a distant memory. He could hardly recall the building or its halls. Only the feeling remained.


    He shook the thoughts away and laid down. When the sun arose, a new day would come and he would be out once more, doing something. He wished for the sun to hurry up.


    It felt like he had barely fallen asleep when a sound woke him up. He lay still, listening.


    Breathing. Someone had entered his room in a rush. The newcomer was gulping air in lungfuls without trying to keep himself quiet.


    Interesting. Iago shifted in his bed and turned to see Scorpius bent over his knees, face red. He tried to talk but the words were incomprehensible.


    ¡°Catch your breath,¡± Iago suggested, uncoiling the blanket off himself. The air was cool on his skin but not freezing. Throwing his legs off the bed, he sat with a weary look. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked once Scorpius had calmed a little.


    The nosferatu¡¯s chest was still raising in quick succession but his face had regained its colour. ¡°You need to help them!¡± Scorpius shouted out the moment he could. Eyes wide, he held the most terrified expression Iago had seen on him yet. ¡°It¡¯ll be over! You need to run! Hurry!¡±


    He reached to tug Iago after him towards the window but the shaper waved his seeking hand off. ¡°Explain first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time! They need your help! Please, hurry! He¡¯s going to kill them all!¡±


    That caught Iago¡¯s attention. He stood up, grabbing the shaking nosferatu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Talk, ¡° he ordered in an icy voice. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Scorpius¡¯ eyes danced around the place, then settled on Iago¡¯s hand. He took a moment to collect his thoughts. ¡°I was-- I was following Shea and the militia. They got lost in a sandstorm and I lost track of them-- There was so much sand! I couldn¡¯t find them anywhere! I thought they¡¯d died, had give--¡±


    ¡°Focus!¡±


    The nosferatu jumped from the cutting voice, his eyes meeting Iago¡¯s, growing wider, and then shifting away as fast as possible. His voice shook as he continued. ¡°One of them is heavily injured but Commander, he doesn¡¯t care! He ordered them to abandon Malek and gather the supplies to be carried back! Alec argued and was trashed! Commander punched and kicked him! Pummelled with his great sword!


    ¡°Denni and Grey tried to intervene but got hurt too! Shea told Commander to stop and was sent sprawling with a punch to her face! She didn¡¯t get up and Commander just laughed! He laughed while making disgusting suggestions! I-- I didn¡¯t know what to do! Should I have fought? Helped them?¡± Scorpius tore at his hair, eyes filled with such torment Iago had to close his own. ¡°I was-- I was afraid¡­ That man, he was laughing, laughing while beating them up and I knew he wasn¡¯t using any of his strength! They broke like twigs under his touch! I should have helped them, should have dared to fight! But he looked like a demon¡­ a nightmare come to life! I couldn¡¯t have defeated him, he was too strong! It was--¡±


    ¡°You did the right thing,¡± Iago said in a calm voice. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, he was almost proud of his own composure. The way his voice didn¡¯t shake in fury, eyes snapping as he dashed away without a thought. All those actions would have solved nothing, but made him feel better. Something he could have greatly used at the moment.


    His heart beat faster as he thought about Shea, Grey and Alec getting slaughtered but running off in a random direction wouldn¡¯t help him. He needed a plan. It was hard to push through the worry and fear but he had to clear his head. Emotion had to be thrown out if he was going to salvage this atrocity.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Right thing?¡± Scorpius asked quietly, looking up at him with such hope in his eyes, it was flattering as much as heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Yes, you came to me. I¡¯ll take care of it. Now tell me, how far are they?¡±


    ¡°Not far, ten minutes.¡±


    Iago couldn¡¯t believe his ears. It was too close. Why were they fighting about the spoils in the city itself? Besides, shouldn¡¯t they have been cleaned already? ¡°Which direction?¡± he asked, throwing the cloak on and running down the stairs. Dashing off wasn¡¯t smart but no other brilliant ideas popped up. He would have to come up with something when he got there.


    Worst case scenario, he¡¯ll kill Commander and then face Lady Cyana. She¡¯ll be furious at him for having killed her favourite lapdog but knowing her, he could probably flatter himself into her good graces. That first introduction and her interest in him would serve well too.


    But it would be better to avoid direct confrontation. He was still too weak to face her in case something went wrong and she thought to remove him. It would most likely spell his death.


    No, he¡¯ll have to think about it when the time arose. He hadn¡¯t survived the Scourge to die without accomplishing his goal. It had to be done, no matter what. And for that he needed the population¡¯s support. They were his key in ensuring her downfall.


    Now just how to keep that population alive long enough. The damned Commander - and wasn¡¯t it funny how he had instigated himself as such after all that he¡¯d done - was intent on killing everyone. Or maiming them which led to the same end.


    Scorpius shifted into a bat and led him through the silent streets, all caution forgotten. He ran after, not bothering to check if anyone saw them either.


    Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. That Commander was a total moron. What did he expect to achieve by killing the last few subjects left alive? Who will collect his food and bring him comfort, build his house and protect from enemies while he lounged in Mistress¡¯ shadow? Pure stupidity. Human lives were more precious than any gems or food in the current world.


    And the bastard was intent on wasting them.


    Iago increased his speed, wishing he could shift and fly off with his companion. He could see Scorpius¡¯ impatience as he turned, circled to allow Iago time to catch up. But he was just human. He didn¡¯t have any special powers to save the world.


    Idiocy. How did he end up charged with such a task after what he¡¯d done? His muscles strained as he pushed them harder and harder, ignoring the pains alighting in his body. He should have ran at a moderate speed, saved his energy for the long journey - it would take him much longer than the ten minutes of flight - but he couldn¡¯t wait. What if they were being killed right this moment?


    A second might be worth millions in this kind of situation. It was doubtful he would be able to help everyone, they might even all be dead by the time he arrived. Scorpius¡¯ flight, their conversation and now the return path, it would be close to an hour after the events Scorpius had seen.


    Would anyone still be there? He didn¡¯t dare to consider the possibility. He had to hope they were still alive. That madman couldn¡¯t be crazy enough to slaughter them all, could he?


    He was banking on a madman¡¯s sanity, just great. Just fucking great.


    Minutes passed like snails in a competition. In winter. With the snails dead.


    By the time the black manor came into view, Iago was exhausted both physically and mentally. He¡¯d seen the militia dying dozens of different ways, murdered Commander a hundred times and been slaughtered by the Mistress in brilliant fashion. Everything had stopped feeling real.


    On his way - the running had become a constant, something that just was - he appreciated the beauty of the towering building coming up at him. It was tall and majestic, but unlike the architecture in the capital, thin - no bulging round towers or wide-spread arches. The ones here were slim, pointed and most contained grim beasts watching with stone eyes.


    A fitting place for a slaughter. The whole building seeped with grimness as if it was part of the bricks.


    Scorpius rushed towards the building the moment it came into view and Iago slowed his pace. There would be no point in arriving out of breath, unable to lift a finger. His body thrummed with the exertion, each muscle an ache of its own. The vision blurred before him, but he shook it off, brushing the sweat from his forehead.


    It was still early in the morning, the sun was yet to rise, but the land was growing warm. Not helping him whatsoever. He could have sold his soul for a glass of water.


    The closer he got to the ominous building, the slower his pace became. Dread rose in a steady rhythm, like a wave mounting to drown him. He kept it at bay, for now. He needed to reach where the event had taken place.


    Scorpius returned. He didn¡¯t shift but made slow circles where he wanted Iago to go - an inner courtyard. Passing through a corridor, Iago could hear a boisterous voice up ahead. Loud, so very loud. He tried to make out the words but they were too slurred, incomprehensible.


    Another ten steps and he left the darkness of the corridor to enter a dim courtyard. His eyes instantly settled on the huge man sitting on a crate with a jug in his hand. He took another swig, wine sloshing down his chin, armour and barfed. Then laughed. Tried to sing, failed and cackled.


    Next to him, three jugs lay on the side, pieces of another scattered under his feet. Just as Iago watched, Tyr came from a shadowed corner bringing another jug. The kid hugged it to himself, eyeing the ground with absolute concentration.


    Upon reaching Commander, he deposited the jug near the crate, quickly backing away. It wasn¡¯t fast enough. Commander grabbed him, pushed his own jug to the boy, urging him to drink his fill. The jug was too large for the boy to use comfortably, Commander¡¯s thrust upwards didn¡¯t help, and the remaining wine washed over the boy¡¯s head.


    It splashed onto his hair, went down the face and soaked into the clothes. Commander burst out laughing, reached for the new jug Tyr had brought and brought it to his lips. Burped. Laughed.


    Iago watched with growing unease, dread turning into disgust. He shifted his eyes away from the man and looked for others. They were huddled in a corner to the right of him, watching the proceedings with fever bright eyes. None of them wore their trademark heavy armour and were diminished because of it. Reminded Iago of just how really young they were.


    He schooled his features into an emotionless mask before approaching the corner and its inhabitants. Alec had chosen to sit on the outer ring, a maze of bruises on his face. His nose was crooked, broken most likely, and the right eye was swelling. Soon he won¡¯t be able to see through it.


    Still, he squinted at Iago as he approached in a steady pace. His body tensed, hands reaching for the weapon at his feet before his left eye widened a fraction in recognition. ¡°You¡­¡± he whispered in both accusation and relief.


    Iago squatted down, examining the rest of the soldiers. Denni and Lyra were sitting with Shea. The two seemed undamaged but the girl between them had seen better days. Her lip was cut and there was a growing bruise on the left side of her face. She sat staring at her hands, unresponsive to the world.


    What had put her in such a stupor? No, this was not the time.


    Left of the girls Quir sat with hands wrapped around his knees. Tear streaks marred his face as he looked up to give Iago an empty stare.


    The boy should have been playing Rebels or Pirates with his friends, not watching the people he imitated be beaten to a pulp, hide with them in a corner wondering when his turn would come. Quir¡¯ eyes spoke volumes about disillusionment and hard truths. It broke Iago¡¯s heart for he knew all about them.


    At last his eyes rested on the initial victim. Malek lay sprawled against the wall, twitching at times. The shard was still in his shoulder and the skin around it had turned purplish, sickening. Foul liquid seeped out of the wound, an even fouler smell permeating the air. Fever must have set in and the rot started.


    Grey held onto his hand as if that would give his friend strength to survive. Upon noticing the silence settled on their group, he looked up to meet Iago¡¯s calculating gaze. The boy¡¯s eyes were filled with so much hope and relief, Iago had to look away.


    He returned his eyes to Alec that hadn¡¯t stopped watching him for a reaction. It wasn¡¯t coming. Iago had seen worse sights. Not that it ever got easier.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hugh?¡± he asked quietly.


    Alec¡¯s eyes moved for a second towards Commander, then he whispered. ¡°Locating all the booze in the castle.¡±


    This was no castle but it wasn¡¯t the time to argue semantics. ¡°Most of you need medical attention but first need to leave this place. Can you walk?¡±


    The leader of the soldier¡¯s nodded after a time but didn¡¯t rise. ¡°Commander. He won¡¯t let us leave.¡±


    ¡°Said we must rot here to death for disobedience,¡± Quir added in a squeaky voice.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Iago stood up, his green eyes shining in the dim light. ¡°Get up and find some stretchers to carry those that can¡¯t walk. I¡¯ll deal with Commander.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s¡­¡±


    Iago whirled on Lyra. ¡°He¡¯s trash, a pile of shit I hadn¡¯t bothered to clean up. If he even looks my way¡­¡± The unvoiced threat in his barely contained voice shut them all up. Sudden realisation dawned on their faces - they had a furious shaper on their side.


    Damn it all, he wasn¡¯t able to control himself. The sight of these young people beaten and bruised, it set him off. He needed to take his temper into his hands but that had never been his forte. ¡°Move,¡± he hissed through his teeth.


    Standing up, he walked to a colonnade and watched Commander from there. The disgusting animal was deep in his cups but not wholly drunk. Not surprising considering his reputation. It would take much more than a few jugs of foreign temple wine to put him under the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he barrelled from his crates. His voice boomed through the courtyard and all movement stopped behind Iago. He spared a glance backwards to see the whole group frozen mid-motion, eyes deer wide.


    He took a steadying breath before leaving the colonnade. ¡°Leave,¡± he ordered the group softly and went forward to face the scum. It would be so easy to kill him, so very easy. His mind itched to open the gates and let the currents through. They¡¯d make quick work of that imbecile. The earth had suffered him long enough.


    But he couldn¡¯t. Not if there was even a smallest of possibilities of keeping him alive. Iago couldn¡¯t get on the Mistress¡¯ bad side. There would be a chance of repairing his standing with her, but he couldn¡¯t risk it. The reason for his survival was to destroy her. No one¡¯s life was worth more than his goal.


    Simple really, and yet he wanted to kill this man with his whole being. This Commander was all what was wrong with humanity - base, greedy, depraved, cruel, immoral, vicious, hateful and destructive. He cared not for what he did to others as long as it made him feel good. No family, no honour, there was absolutely nothing in him worth even a drop of respect. To Commander, only Commander and his needs existed.


    ¡°Get out-tta, outta de way,¡± the huge man slurred, struggling to his feet. He would have fallen but stabbing his great sword into the ground he caught his balance. It was a shaky one but he would walk. Step, two, face to face with Iago that was a whole head smaller. ¡°Told, to move it!¡±


    Iago didn¡¯t let his face betray his emotions. He reached for the sword, touched its blade and let the currents scourge through him. They rejoiced, dashing into the sword and shaping it to his will. Dust, all of it turned to dust.


    The sudden exhaustion burgeoned to fall him to his knees but Iago kept his composure. When the man¡¯s liquefied brain worked out what had happened and he turned to look at him, Iago met him with a disdainful look, one patented by aristocrats the world over. ¡°Leave.¡±


    Commander¡¯s jaw muscles worked, the mouth opened for a moment then closed, eyes moving to rest on where the great sword had been. His fingers still gripped the non-existent handle. A large swallow and the man disappeared. It wasn¡¯t a run but as close as the drunken fool could manage without toppling.


    It wouldn¡¯t be the end, Iago was certain of it. He would sober up and bring the news to the Mistress, asking for whole hell to break loose on the survivors. It was hard to judge whether she¡¯d acquiesce to such a request, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Would have been much easier were she.


    Her first reaction will probably be to call him over for a conversation. His stomach sunk at the thought. It would be like a rabbit going for dinner in a lion¡¯s den. His survival and leaving the mansion would be entirely optional.


    Damn it all. He massaged his temples, feeling the headache approaching. It wasn¡¯t the time. There were still tasks to be done.


    He turned towards the group. They weren¡¯t moving but staring at him, open-mouthed awe in their expressions. There were other emotions, not so kind ones, behind the first layer but he didn¡¯t want to look for them.


    ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡±


    Before anyone could answer, Quir came up with Hugh and Tyr in tow. They stared at the space where Commander had sat, then him but asked nothing. Picking up a makeshift stretcher, they lifted Malek up.


    They set out with Iago in the lead, but he didn¡¯t miss how Grey moved with a hand over his side, wincing with every step. Alec was no better either, though, more accomplished at hiding it. His stoic face reminded Iago of old fighters. They came in two kinds: ones that complained about everything, and those that just sat, did as told, nothing passing through the wall they erected between themselves and the emotions, the pain.


    ¡°How did you know where to find us?¡± Alec asked in a weird voice, the broken noise distorting the sound.


    ¡°Saw the new building from my tower and went to check it out. The noise brought me to your place.¡±


    It was impossible to tell through the dried blood and swelling bruises whether he believed him, but Iago didn¡¯t much care at the moment. He watched the city coming closer and wondered how he was going to make it through the next couple days.

 21 Damaged

    ¡°Go to the tower. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Alec asked with a wince. The long walk to the city hadn¡¯t done any good to his injuries.


    ¡°The canteen. Everyone must be missing me there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Nobo--¡±


    Iago raised his hand to silence him. ¡°I know. Go there, I¡¯ll be right with you.¡±


    The militia leader didn¡¯t seem convinced but picked up his pace again. The others fell in step after him, silent like graves. Not a word was shared as they marched towards the city and neither did they whisper, share significant glances.


    Shock must still have them in its grasp. Iago quickened his step, almost running to the storage room. The cook welcomed him with a question on her lips but he ignored it, moving past her to the stinking buckets. A breath, and it was over.


    ¡°Sorry for being late,¡± he murmured to her and left. Then he moved to the canteen where impatient survivors were wondering what had happened. Since Iago had arrived, the meals had never been late.


    He walked through the mass of voices, many conversations quietening when they noticed his dishevelled appearance. Ignoring everyone, Iago located his targets. ¡°Jistas, Mala, I need your help. Get Evic too.¡±


    Mala stood up in an instant, asking as she did so: ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Get a lot of clean water and clean cloths. Bring it to the tower.¡± He turned to leave, facing curious stares. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t bring a crowd. I¡¯ll need peace.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Jistas agreed easily, his baritone echoing through the hall. He said something to the eager crowd but Iago was already out the door. His steps slowed when he heard a soft snapping of wings in the next street, blocked from the view of the canteen.


    The nosferatu landed next to him, shifting into his human form mid-air. Fascinating how he could do that so easily, rearrange his whole bone structure in a heartbeat. But this was not the time to ponder such mysteries.


    ¡°How are they?¡± Scorpius asked in a whisper, his eyes downcast.


    ¡°Been better, but they¡¯ll live. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    They walked in silence for a time. Moving quick but not running, lost in their own thoughts for a time. Right before they would have turned a corner to enter the tower¡¯s street, Scorpius caught Iago¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°What is it? Is something wrong?¡± Iago asked in a gentle voice.


    The nosferatu looked up at him with fear etched onto his face. What in the world? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send me away?¡±


    ¡°Send you? Where? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°There was a death¡­ and¡­ and¡­ It was made by a nosferatu!¡± Scorpius explained in a shaky burst. He released Iago¡¯s sleeve and turned away, shoulders hunched. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t blame you¡­¡±


    This was getting ridiculous. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it,¡± Iago stated in a firm voice. Scorpius whirled to face him but before he could ask the obvious, Iago continued. ¡°I¡¯m not going to push you away just because of what you are, what another of your kind has done.¡± A thought struck him. ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been absent the last week?¡± he asked, not above using accusation in his tone.


    Scorpius lowered his head even lower, not meeting Iago¡¯s eyes again. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought you¡¯d hate me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s stupid! I won¡¯t blame you for things you haven¡¯t done. Now, enough, go check what Commander is up to while I try to patch up his victims. If he decides to come here, or meets with Mistress, find a way to warn me immediately,¡± he said, rounding the corner. ¡°The last thing I need is either of them barging into my home.¡±


    As he reached the tower, it was deathly silent. Entering the building, he found the militia fallen as they¡¯d come, in any open place in the room. Some had their eyes closed, but most stared at the walls or the ceiling, unseeing.


    ¡°Hugh, Tyr, come with me.¡± The two boys stood up and he led them through the nearby buildings. Soon they found a suitable table - long, thickly made - and brought it to the middle of the tower room. The sun was rising in the east and, bursting through the open windows, washed the room in gold.


    Good, he¡¯ll have enough light to work by. ¡°Get Malek on the table,¡± he ordered. The two boys raised the makeshift stretcher and grunting rose it higher. Iago helped them transfer the shivering boy onto the table and taking out a knife, cut his clothes.


    The wound was a pulsing mass of discolouration, stinking fluids and dead flesh. He ignored it for a moment and touched Malek¡¯s forehead, fever hot. Opening the boy¡¯s eyes, he saw the pupils darting in every direction, restless.


    It were obvious fever signs but where was the raving. There must have been much more than the shivering.


    ¡°We brought the water. What..?¡± Mala choked on her words as she was met by the wrenching sight of beaten and bruised children. ¡°Oh, goddess, dear blessed Lady.¡± She withered in place. Evic quickly dropped the buckets to catch her.


    ¡°Later,¡± Iago muttered. ¡°Bring the water here, and the towels. Yes, give them to me. Evic, Jistas, hold him still for me. I¡¯ll need to remove the shard. Mala, can I trust you to assist me?¡±


    She took a couple deep breaths, then pushed herself free of Evic¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes, tell me what to do.¡± Her voice shook a bit but she came with determination in her step, a rigid set to her mouth.


    ¡°Right.¡± It was time to start now. He glanced at his hands, they weren¡¯t shaking - that was something. His first major operation and he had to do it alone. Kallum, have you ever considered I¡¯d need to put your idle explanations to use? I didn¡¯t. Would have listened more, had I known.


    Shit, he didn¡¯t need to lower his own expectations any more, they were at the very bottom already. Healer, ha, all he¡¯d done before was wrap a bandage and hold a patient still. Not once had he dirtied his hands, actively participated in the cutting, sawing of human flesh and bones.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    People were looking at him. He didn¡¯t need to catch their gazes to know they were expecting him to make everything right again. Could he? Doubtful. But he had to try. He¡¯d read dozens of treatises on how this works, what needs to be done, and been present at thousands of sewing ups. After a battle, Kallum had hundreds of patients to patch up and he¡¯d been there most of the time, helping as he was still among the survivors.


    ¡°Hold him still,¡± he ordered and moved to stand by the shard. Around it the wound oozed yellow and purple. He took the shard in a comfortable grip and wrung it free. Malek screamed. His body thrashed against the captors, the two brothers straining to keep their hold. ¡°Clean it.¡±


    Mala jumped to his side, cleaning the foul fluids that seeped out. Blood gushed out too, a positive sign. Not all flesh was dead yet. Iago went to clean his hands, cursing for not having any alcohol at hand. Kallum had mentioned it was known to stave off infection.


    No matter. He went to the corner of the room and brought the medicine kit. From inside, he took out the instruments and arrayed them by Malek¡¯s side.


    First, he needed to understand how deep the damage went and cut off the dead flesh. He could try to shape it later but that was dangerous. If he left any behind, the wound would fester from inside and Malek might die before anyone figured out what had happened.


    Pushing a bit of flesh aside, he saw the damage within. There were still pieces of wood left inside, the shard must have splintered upon impact or during the jostling when they carried Malek all over the desert.


    While he considered what to do, blood drenched his hands. It was covering the wound and obscuring Iago¡¯s sight. He cursed under his breath, reaching for the currents. Healer, what a joke. He let the energies pass through him and gently let them out into the wound.


    If this worked, he¡¯d be the luckiest fool alive.


    Cracked shoulder bone closed shut, the muscles above it reattaching themselves. Iago cut the dead flesh off, removed the splinters he could reach and shaped the others. Mala used the cloth to block the blood flow as he worked in silence, focused on not injuring his patient more than necessary. By the time he finished, his eyes felt like they¡¯d been drilled through, the view coming in and out of focus from squinting for so long.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Mala murmured by his side, sitting down on the dirty floor.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he murmured, moving to wash his hands in a remaining bucket. The swift reflection he noticed before plunging his arms in, revealed a butcher¡¯s face. Expressionless eyes and blood splattered face, robe and hands.


    He washed his hands, splashed his face and turned to his helpers. ¡°Find a place to lie him down where someone could watch over him. I did all I could and now it¡¯s up to him whether he¡¯ll survive.¡± Then he looked through the medicine kit and found the ¡®Fever¡¯ labelled bottle.


    Sniffing it, he ascertained it was the right extract and passed it to Mala. ¡°Two drops into a glass of water four times a day. Make him drink all of it.¡±


    ¡°Should I make it now?¡±


    He nodded and went to the kids. Grey was his first target. The boy wasn¡¯t eager to shed his robes and reveal the damage but after a long stare down pulled the shirt over his head. It pained him considerably and soon Iago saw why.


    Grey¡¯s whole left side was a giant bruise, bluish purple, black and yellow. It was disgusting and painful just watching it. Iago tried to touch it as gentle as he could but Grey gasped in pain and he brought his arm back.


    Broken rib? Maybe just strained. Still, the ice package wouldn¡¯t hurt. He went to the cloth pile and sifted through it to find a couple long ones, then went to pick up a water skin Grey had forgotten in the room during his training. Opening the skin, he shaped the water as it poured until he had a dozen ice cubes.


    Wrapping them up, he put the cold bandage against Grey¡¯s skin. The young soldier took in a rasping breath and then settled with an almost smile on his face. ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered. ¡°It feels great.¡±


    Satisfied, Iago moved towards Shea. He softly touched her face, moving it so the light fell on the bruise. It was widespread and gruesome but nothing that won¡¯t heal in a week or so. ¡°Spread this on your face, all right?¡± he asked passing her an ointment from the medical kit. ¡°It¡¯ll remove the sting and help the bruise go away faster.¡±


    Her answer was a half-hearted nod but that was enough for now. Time to move on.


    Alec didn¡¯t look happy to be the next but was quick to shed his shirt and show the full extent of his injuries. And there were plenty of them. His whole chest, torso and arms were discoloured from the dozens of bruises. They made him look like a different life form, all blue and dark purple.


    Every move pained him and there was a problem with his breathing. Larger than just a broken nose.


    Fractured ribs? Broken? More than likely. That shoulder was wrong too. Was it why he didn¡¯t fight for being the one to carry Malek? The right hand did hang unnaturally limp. Damn, Commander. Just how much damage had he inflicted on this soldier?


    ¡°Jistas, come over here,¡± he called over his shoulder. The large man was by his side before he finished speaking. ¡°Hold him steady.¡±


    The militia leader spluttered in anger but before he could grasp what was happening, Iago lunged for his shoulder and twisted it back into place. Alec howled in pain, his eyes glazing over for a second. Not waiting for the waves of pain to subside, Iago reached for the nose and with another crack set it in place. Such things were best done swift and without ceremony.


    Alec cursed like a dock worker, and Iago smiled a bit while making another cold bandage. His patient hissed from the icy feeling against his hot skin but soon settled with a comfortable sigh. ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± he grunted.


    ¡°You can let him go,¡± Iago told Jistas and found another bottle of the healing ointment. It was the last one and would be enough maybe for one covering for Alec. After this, he would have to go in search of more supplies, but for now it¡¯ll do. ¡°Spread this over the damaged skin and don¡¯t be thrifty about it.¡±


    Then he stood up and looked over the whole room. ¡°Anyone else has injuries I should look at?¡± Negative shakes of the head. ¡°Good, then all of you are ordered a long rest. Mala will make you a relaxing tea and all of you have to drink it, understood? Good. I¡¯ll come to check on Alec and Grey later in the evening. Now, go. Return to your homes.¡±


    When they moved out, he gave Mala dried mint and told to boil it for thirty minutes, then have it cool before bringing to the patients. She promised to do just that and left for the canteen, there should be hot water there already.


    He followed her rapid steps and once she was gone turned to his abode. Dirty, spattered with blood and other fluids, stinking like a latrine. Jistas and Evic stood on each side of the table like silent guardians over Malek¡¯s prone form.


    Will the boy live? He was doubtful. Broken bones and bruises were something he was familiar with. Had earned more than a share of his. But fever and dead flesh? Splinters stuck in muscles? It was as far from his expertise as it got.


    He¡¯d done all he could and that was that. There was no point in worrying whether it was enough. Time will tell, and if it wasn¡¯t enough? Well, it wasn¡¯t. He¡¯d never claimed to be a healer, had he? Maybe he did. That¡¯s why one should never take up more than he could manage.


    Having seen a true healer for years did not make him into one. Not really. He came to stand by Malek¡¯s side, brushed the hair from his sweaty forehead. The kid was so young, no more than fifteen, just a child. To die so early¡­


    ¡°Live, boy,¡± he whispered as much to himself as to the limp form on the table. ¡°You¡¯re too young for this.¡±


    There was no answer but he hadn¡¯t expected any. It would have been more of a shock if there had been one.


    It was time for him to clean up, change and look for something to eat but he couldn¡¯t be bothered. The canteen could be in another continent by how close it felt. He was certain he¡¯d fall over ten times before reaching the destination.


    He sent a last glance to the two guardians who nodded as if understanding his unvoiced question and Iago dragged himself up the stairs. Why did he ever think it was a good idea to live on the second floor? Should have known better. Had known better not a year prior. Foolishness, trusting in the youthful energy to ignore worldly knowledge collected by old people through thousands of years.


    A scent brought his mind back from its wanderings - boiled potatoes and chicken. He took the last two steps at a run and dashed into his room. On the desk lay a plate bursting with hot food. It¡¯s tantalising smell brought him diving to the meal when he noticed a small note by the side written in a tight neat fashion. Scorpius.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry for not believing you would understand.¡¯


    Warmth spread through Iago¡¯s chest as he sat at the table, tearing the note apart. It would not do for anyone else to find it but he would remember. The sweet sweet nosferatu. He was so much more human than most humans were.

 22 Duties

    Quiet voices broke through Shea¡¯s slumber. Sleep beckoned her to return and she was about to comply when her name was mentioned.


    ¡°Do you think Shea will recover?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her.¡±


    The other person seemed to be annoyed by the comment judging raised voice. Slightly raised. ¡°Don¡¯t be dense on purpose, you know what I mean! She hasn¡¯t been herself the whole way back.¡±


    Alec, for it was his voice Shea now recognised, hesitated before answering. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯s a strong girl. Denni will bring her about the moment they wake up.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± the other, Lyra, sighed standing up. Plates clattered as she collected them, leaving the house after. Alec stayed for a bit longer, silent. Only his steady breathing could be heard through the doors left open a crack.


    When he was gone, Shea decided to get herself out of bed. Sleep had deserted her and hunger made itself known. When was the last time she had a full meal? Anything to snack upon? She couldn¡¯t remember.


    Groaning, she pushed the covers off and went out in search of the canteen. To her surprise, instead of morning it was past midday. People were milling about, talking among themselves in subdued tones. A few seemed to want to ask her something, but their peers pulled them back.


    What was that about?


    Inside the canteen, the cook met her with a bright smile. The woman was middle aged with laughter wrinkles near her mouth and bright eyes. For a second, Shea wished she would look this nice and homely once age took her.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± the cook asked, bringing out a platter of potatoes with cooked meat beside. ¡°Iago asked me to keep some extra for you and your friends if you woke up,¡± she answered the unvoiced question. Normally there was nothing left after a meal, this wasn¡¯t a time or place to waste food. ¡°Sorry, if it¡¯s a bit cold. I tried to keep them hot for as long as I could but you know. It¡¯s been almost a day¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, thank you,¡± Shea thanked and taking the platter tried to smile. Pain laced through her face and she almost dropped the food.


    After putting the platter on the table, she carefully touched her cheek. Winced, taking her finger away in an instant. It hurt and now she took notice of the constant passive pain on her face. She must have gotten used to it while sleeping so the constant throbbing didn¡¯t surprise her once awake.


    Her stomach growled at the delay.


    Or she was too hungry. She eyed the platter of food. There would be time to check up on her injuries after the meal too. Quickly, she stuffed everything into her mouth, ignoring the pain acting up with every move of the jaw. There was nothing to be done about it. Not now at the least.


    Once done, she sighed in appreciation. Her stomach was full, and though her cheek throbbed, it wasn¡¯t too bad. If needed, she could ignore it altogether.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± she asked the cook that had found something to occupy herself behind the counter. Cleaning or rearranging the kitchenware by the sounds of it.


    ¡°You should go ask Iago, he¡¯s been taking care of them.¡±


    ¡°Would you know where he is now?¡± If anything, she should go and thank him for helping the others and her. The ointment he¡¯d given her had cooled her bruise and she didn¡¯t doubt would quicken the healing.


    For all his faults, she was starting to believe he didn¡¯t want to kill them all. Her reaction upon seeing those papers might have been a bit too premature. It could be that he truly just wanted to save everyone, human and monster alike. Not able to understand that the two races couldn¡¯t coexist when one depended on killing the other to survive.


    ¡°Might be at the temple. I heard Mala saying in the morning she¡¯ll ask for him to read the prayer later in the day.¡± The woman laughed. ¡°Though, she was certain he¡¯d refuse. Not a staunch believer material is our shaper.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± Shea murmured, leaving the canteen.


    Her thoughts were still on the topic of Iago¡¯s actions. Was it really possible he didn¡¯t understand the repercussions of what he did? Bringing a leech into the city? It didn¡¯t seem likely. Iago often proclaimed his simple start, no noble him, but his knowledge far exceeded hers. He could read, write, shape like no other, use a sword, heal and probably do much more that he kept to himself.


    How then, could such a person not be able to grasp what he was doing?


    Unlikely. So very unlikely. But then, if he wanted them fed to the leech, why was he giving them food, restoring their faith and healing their wounds? The actions just didn¡¯t add up!


    Or was he plagued by the fact that he¡¯d brought the leech? Maybe he hadn¡¯t considered everything and this was his way of atonement? If she asked him about the death days ago, maybe she would see the suffering in him. That had to be it!


    And yet, as she approached the temple where people crowded around something, or someone, doubts swirled in her mind. She couldn¡¯t push away the feeling that she was missing something. But what, she couldn¡¯t figure out.


    ¡°You have to! We need your help, please!¡± Mala¡¯s voice cut through the air, the general public murmuring in consensus. ¡°No one else besides you can do it! We wouldn¡¯t ask you otherwise!¡±


    There was a guttural growl in answer. ¡°I¡¯m not a priest.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not asking you to be one! Just read one of the sermons. None of us are learned¡­ Please!¡± the woman begged.


    Shea came closer, wanting to see the confrontation more clearly. None of the spectators noticed her presence but Iago¡¯s eyes shot straight to her face. She shifted, not really comfortable with him seeing her like this, but he didn¡¯t pay it any heed.


    Ignoring Mala, he went through the crowd that parted for him. His tone was soft as he spoke stopping a couple steps before her. ¡°How are you feeling? I¡¯m glad to see you up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she murmured, suddenly feeling heat infusing her cheeks. Maybe if she changed the topic, he would stop watching her like that. ¡°Why won¡¯t you read for them? It¡¯s an honour to be granted priestly duties.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a da--¡± he snapped and her eyes jumped at the curse which he bit down. As they stared at each other, his gaze turned speculative. ¡°If I remember well¡­ you lived at the temple, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah..?¡± She answered uncertainly, wondering where he was going with it.


    ¡°And your mother was a priestess too, you must be able to read. I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Fear grasped her heart in its cold fingers. Had he guessed? Did he notice the disturbed stack of papers? But she tried to put them back the way they were before! Will he accuse her now? Tell everyone she was the snooping type? Someone that entered the homes of others without invitation?


    Before she could work herself into any more of the stupor, he turned to the surrounding people. They had watched their interaction, not one wandering away.


    ¡°I have just the way to solve all your problems - her!¡± he said, pointing in Shea¡¯s direction. ¡°Ask her to read for you, and teach it. I¡¯m certain she¡¯ll be great at it.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Mala started, not finding words to express her feelings without insulting Shea. ¡°You¡¯ve been here more, you¡¯ve lived in this place¡­¡±


    Iago raised his eyebrow as if asking what did that have to do with anything. Then he shook his head, the wild red hair had grown longer since they¡¯ve met and now danced in a whirlpool of colour. ¡°Unlike me, she¡¯s lived in a temple before. Besides, my hand is a scrawl. Nor do I have the patience for teaching. You¡¯ll be better off having her, no contest there.¡±


    Shea¡¯s head swivelled in his direction. A scrawl? His handwriting was extremely neat and easy to read! She opened her mouth to say just that, before clamping both hands over it.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Iago asked her with an amused look.


    She shook her head. It was a close call. She almost admitted she¡¯d been to his room. Without him present. And went through his things.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided then, you¡¯ll help these people with their priestly problems until one of them can take over. Good luck!¡±


    And faster than she could blink, he was gone.


    Others were as surprised as her at his sudden departure and it took them time to rearrange their minds to what had happened. Then all their eyes landed on her. She bridled at all the attention but before she could make her escape too, Mala grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Is it true that your mother was a priestess?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Of Lady Nature.¡±


    ¡°Then you can read from the holy books, right? It would be fitting, yes?¡±


    Her mother had taught her the basics of priesthood even though Shea had never planned to join the ranks. Though, that was wrong. She never considered it to be more precise. In her mind, mother was going to live forever, always be there so there was no need for another priestess.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she answered, trying to remember the scriptures. They were often written in an older, more profound writing style without using any common short ends or simplified words. Everything was made to sound ancient and profound, even if the events had happened not a year ago.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to read something like that but she was certain she could manage. Mother had been persistent about her learning the older dialect to not miss the meaning of the books. She said that to understand the Lady¡¯s teachings it was paramount to be able to glimpse into the past and learn from it.


    Mala tugged at her hands. ¡°Come then, we have the books set up in the temple. Everyone¡¯s been eager to have them read, hear the Lady¡¯s word and pray to her but we all saw how skittish Iago was being about the subject.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Today we dared to broach the subject and you saw what happened. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s in his head... He helps us repair the temple, cleaning heavy boulders for days but the moment we ask him to sit down and read, he runs away in a heartbeat! Maybe you know what¡¯s gotten into him?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The woman¡¯s question came out of nowhere and Shea staggered in her step. ¡°Me? How could I know?¡±


    ¡°You know the most of anyone, having travelled with him before coming here, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Shea chuckled, embarrassed. ¡°If only that was true. He talked very little about himself, being solely focused on survival.¡± There were a couple things she¡¯d learnt about him during their travels, that he had a large family before the destruction, that it was dead now but that wasn¡¯t something to share here. Nor did it shed much light on his actions anyway.


    There were a couple sighs from the crowd at her words and the conversation between her and Mala died down. They walked to the temple in silence. In the doorway Evic met them. He was dressed in a fine suit, prepared for a special occasion.


    His attire surprised Shea and she cast a surreptitious glance to the people behind her. Now that she was paying attention, she noticed that all of them wore their finest garb. Or well, the finest they could find that fit their size. This led to some wearing king-like layered robes in brilliant colours while others were dressed in simple clean linen shirts and trousers.


    Quickly Mala told Evic the change of plans and led Shea through the corridor into the mass hall. It was of adequate size, fit for fifty or so people. Benches and stools occupied the majority of the room. Most of them were different in size, colour and design, making it clear they were recently brought here.


    Then her eyes rested on the pedestal and the regal statue on it. The Lady stood tall and proud, with a gentle smile on her lips overlooking her sons and daughters. Her ethereal blue body was draped in a used sand coloured cloak which gave her a strange down to earth feel. Like she had descended to take a look and haven¡¯t found them lacking. The smile promised her love and caring, no matter what disasters struck them and how hard it became.


    Tears welled in Shea¡¯s eyes as she stared at the beautiful and kind face. She could almost see the Lady whispering her encouragement, telling her she was doing well; like her mother had done when Shea was faced with a challenging task. It was a sweetly bitter feeling.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind?¡± Mala asked, pointing to the bookcase filled with thick old volumes. Most showed their age while others bad treatment by the disaster. There were scorch marks on some, tears on others. She stepped into the room and went to the books.


    No names were written on the backs so she picked the first volume and opened it. ¡°The Hazards of Lady Malice¡±. It was a familiar tale, one her mother read often when arguments arose in the village. It taught a hard lesson, that anger and fury, revenge seeking, never solved anything. People were who they were and by hurting others you were destroying your own soul.


    The tale itself, though, was somewhat more ambiguous when her mother tended to share with the villagers. Her explanations focused on the emptiness the person felt after taking his revenge, the abyss his conscience put him in while shying away from what else may have lain at the heart of the story.


    It had never caught Shea¡¯s attention before but now she wondered whether this was the right tale for her to read. Not being a priestess, she could provide no explanations, no directions for thoughts. People would have to make their own conclusions about the lesson and in their circumstances very differentiating ideas could arise.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Mala asked gently, hovering just behind Shea. She shook her head, holding the volume with both hands and moved to the chair standing opposite all the benches, not far from the Lady¡¯s statue.


    Sitting down, Shea opened the book. The first few lines were a struggle to read but soon she fell into the rhythm, her voice raising and falling with the events of the story.


    The young man¡¯s horror as his family was murdered, the consuming rage that overtook him. He then ignored his sweetheart¡¯s pleas and set out to hunt the bandits, on his way meeting band of mercenaries, a group of guards who joined him on his quest. They had no money to travel, so they all hired out at times, doing things that the young man wouldn¡¯t have done were it his choice.


    But the rage burned strong in him and he did unspeakable things to survive and reach the bandits. His soul cried at the destruction and sorrow he brought but with time it quieted, became used to the horrors.


    Their large group became well known mercenaries as they hunted for the elusive bandit leader. That man had made himself scarce after learning about the hunt and only rarely did any news of him reach the young man.


    It were thirty years before the two met and the young man, now over fifty, sated his youth¡¯s desire. He felt no relief for achieving his goal. To his surprise, it was just another death. He¡¯d seen so many of them, they had stopped mattering. Still, he clung to his belief that it mattered and leaving his band of mercenaries he returned home.


    Few recognised him. His house was overgrown and open to the elements from disrepair. His sweetheart had married and walked with a bunch of rosy cheeked children surrounding her.


    Reaching the graves, he told his parents and sisters that he avenged them. He had made it all right. Things were now equal between them and the world. Then his downcast eyes landed on his gnarled hands, the weak left knee where an arrow had once penetrated it. He lumbered towards the unkempt house and throwing down his gear laid down with his bag for a pillow.


    She finished the last lines in almost a whisper, her mind with the old fighter. What did he think of his life? Did he regret it? Was his sleep an allegory for death or did he continue on living, trying to make something of the remainder of his life? The story told none of it.


    It was often so with the tales of the Lady, but this was one of the more ambiguous ones. So sad and tragic, yet without any moralising. There was not a single word that blamed the young man, made him look foolish or stupid.


    For a time in the silence Shea wondered who had written this and other tales. It was said they came from ages past and that made sense, they all had a similar taste to them. More than likely they were written by the same author yet who? Lady herself? That was dubious. Then who would presume to know the Lady¡¯s mind and teach her children of it?


    There was movement among the benches. An old man rose to his feet and went forward. He sent her a nod and stopping before the Lady¡¯s smiling form gave her a stiff bow. His lips formed soundless words that were only between him and the Lady.


    When he was done, others came one by one to bow, touch the Lady¡¯s cloak or fall before her on their knees. All of that were followed by silent prayers and pleas, promises and wishes. The sun had long set down before the last person shared their heart with the Lady.


    Shea stood then, moving to put the book in its rightful place. She brushed over the rest of the covers behind the glass window before closing it up and leaving the building. Mala and Evic were waiting for her outside but they didn¡¯t say anything. Yet it wasn¡¯t an oppressive silence. Contemplative, if she had to give it a word.


    The two bade her goodbye when they reached the house where everyone not soldier resided. She smiled at their departure and prepared to return to her room too. Before she reached the barracks, though, Tyr waved at her from one of the dark alleys.


    ¡°Hey! Come! There¡¯s so much we need to talk about!¡±


    ¡°There is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! After so much happened! Come!¡± He grabbed her hand and would have dragged her if she hadn¡¯t started running with him. It was no more than five minutes until they reached their secret hideout.


    Tyr slowed them then, looking at the shadows suspiciously. Shea peered at them too but didn¡¯t see anything unusual. After a moment, he pulled her through a crack in the wall, past a corridor, through a crumbled celery and into a candle lit room.


    ¡°You prepared everything?¡± Shea exclaimed in joy, moving to make herself comfortable in a weird pillow like chair. It was fluffy, made solely of something stuffed into a red cloth and heavenly. She¡¯d never sat in anything more comfortable in her life, she imagined the clouds felt like this.


    Her companion laughed at her obvious joy, and she smiled back. Pretending she didn¡¯t miss the comfort of his hand in hers. It was too embarrassing.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± she asked while hiding her hands in the folds of her robe.


    ¡°What happened, now I¡¯m certain that what you were telling is the truth! That man has a demon under his thumb!¡±


    Shea could only look at him dumbfounded. What was he going on about? Iago has a demon? The leech, sure, but what did that have to do with anything? She had seen no monsters on their way, and no one was attack in the city.


    ¡°He came! He came without knowing anything! How he could have known! We were too far! Exploring? That was a pathetic excuse! He never cared about exploring before, so why now?¡± Tyr burst out, his eyes burning with a furious fire.


    One she didn¡¯t share. ¡°Maybe he recognised the building? He¡¯s well-learned¡­¡± Her weak attempt at trying to diffuse the fuming anger within Tyr only helped to fan the flames. He shot to his feet and started pacing the small room. Candles flickered as he went by them in a rush.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! He¡¯s so learned yet pretend to be of low birth! No one believes him any more yet he sticks to his lies! Look what happened near the temple, he said his writing was terrible but even an illiterate me could tell it wasn¡¯t so! His penmanship was clean and distinct!¡±


    He was speaking Shea¡¯s own fears and worries. When she had almost accepted him, Iago went and lied again. Why did he do that? What did he want to achieve? Why couldn¡¯t he simply tell the truth?


    Tyr was still going. ¡°He¡¯s hiding something and that¡¯s obvious! We need to figure out how he controls the leech and kill it! Only then can we protect our people!¡± He stopped mid-pacing, looking at her from his superior height. ¡°You understand it, right? We need to stop him no matter what!¡±


    It took her a moment to nod. She knew that the leech had to be destroyed, it was the only way to protect everyone, but she had a feeling the ¡®he¡¯ that needed stopping wasn¡¯t the monster. Iago¡­ She wished desperately to understand him but no divine knowledge descended on her.


    That man was an enigma if there ever was one. He was helping and killing them at the same time. What was his goal? What did he want? Was anything she knew about him true? The answer could be no, for all she knew. He lied so much¡­ nothing, or no one, could prevent him from creating a whole new past for himself.


    A soft thump brought her to the present. Shocked she saw Tyr on his knees before her. He grabbed her hands, staring straight into her eyes. ¡°You will help us, right? You¡¯re our only chance when fighting that deceiver. Please, promise me you¡¯ll help us! Without you we have no chance of standing up against his power!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I - I will!¡± Shea staggered out, quickly taking her hands free and almost falling over the fluff chair in her rush to get away. ¡°You don¡¯t need to beg me! I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to anyone!¡± she exclaimed finding remnants of her scattered conviction.


    If Iago was truly planning something, she will stop him. It would have to be done no matter how wrong she thought it was. The survivors¡¯ well-being was the top priority. They didn¡¯t deserve to be someone¡¯s playthings, or test subjects. Even if that person was her saviour.


    Tyr¡¯s face shone with happiness and he walked to a corner, bending over something. Shea watched him with interest, taking a couple small steps closer. He turned with a small box in his hands. It was of dark wood engraved with silver lilies that gleamed in the candle light.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked coming closer.


    Instead of answering, he opened the box. Inside lay a dozen or so small square pieces of something. She picked one and brought it closer to the candle. It started melting in her hand! Squealing in surprise, she whirled on Tyr. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A rich people sweet!¡± the boy laughed, popping one of the candies into his mouth and chewing with glee. His expression was so satisfactory, Shea didn¡¯t wait longer either.


    It was a taste like nothing she¡¯d tasted before. A touch of bitterness but at the same time very sweet. Not able to control herself she reached for another piece. Tyr extended the box without reservation and they shared the spoils of his wanderings for a time.


    ¡°When did you find it?¡± Shea asked when the sweets were gone and her mouth was finally free for speaking.


    ¡°In the morning, I woke up early and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Thought I might follow the shaper a bit but he was spending all his time in the temple so I wandered off¡­¡± he said sheepishly.


    Following the shaper¡­ Shea¡¯s mood darkened. Her friend was working so hard trying to figure out what he opponent was up to, risking himself and what had she done? Sat, slept and got in everyone¡¯s way until she herself no longer knew what she was thinking.


    The path before her now was clear. She had to stop Iago¡¯s plan, whatever it was. But to be certain of victory, she had to become stronger. Her current power was not enough to face him. His talent might be less than hers, but he was so much more adept at using it to its fullest capabilities.


    It was time for her to take her fate into her own hands. She would learn and then make him return to the light. Once the leech was killed and his lies exposed, he would have nowhere to run and would come clean to them. All she had to do was make certain that he had no way out. She would have to become so much stronger than him, that he didn¡¯t dare defy her. Just like he didn¡¯t dare to fight the Mistress living in the mansion to the north.


    A shudder passed through her body. She didn¡¯t like remembering the terrible power that woman controlled but Shea didn¡¯t need to become like her to overpower Iago. He had been right when he said he was nothing in comparison even to her. Her talent was a sky reaching oak to his measly shrub of a power.


    If she learned to use her talent, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. And now she was going to do it. For the first time in her life, she had a reason to learn, to want to improve. This was her fight, and she intended to win.

 23 Decision

    When morning came, it found Iago already up. He was reading through the pages written in Scorpius¡¯ neat handwriting and frowning at what he found. There was no accurate information to find in those papers. No wonder the nosferatu laughed so often while reading those books about his kind.


    This was a waste of time. Iago returned the pages to their pile in the corner of the desk and stared through the window at the raising sun. Another victim this morning. It was an elderly woman who had woken up in the middle of the night after a nightmare and wanted fresh air to cool her head. When she didn¡¯t return for a few hours, her friends went in search and found the drained corpse not a street away from their resting place.


    The survivors banged on his door, waking him in the middle of the night with faces twisted with anger and despair but what was he to do? He couldn¡¯t raise the dead, nor would the nosferatu drop dead just because he wanted it to. He had to see it to work his shaping. Until then, he was as powerless to stop the killer as everyone else.


    But the people didn¡¯t want to believe that. They came to live by his side expecting that it would protect them from all disasters. And now they were furious about the false advertisement. None bothered to care that he didn¡¯t have a word in their decision to come here.


    Stupid. Stupid and pathetic. What did they think he was?


    He shifted in his seat, knowing he needed to get going soon. Urri would be waiting for him in the storehouse, buckets of spoiled food ready to be shaped by her feet.


    A small bat dashed through the window. Iago turned to face it but Scorpius already stood behind him. The speed of the transformation was just too astounding.


    ¡°Shea and Tyr are planning against you. They swore to take you down no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Did they?¡± Iago mused with a shadow of a smile. He¡¯d heard they were getting close on account that he was suspicious but were yet to make anything of their conviction. Will they actively get in his way now? Try to make him look the bad guy?


    It wouldn¡¯t be hard now, he thought with disdain. That nosferatu had done a better job of discrediting him than the two and Commander combined. Just his luck something like that found its way to the city he was in.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Commander sobered out but hasn¡¯t dared to approach the Mistress. He might do it today, now that she¡¯ll be having a banquet for her ¡®friends¡¯,¡± Scorpius replied.


    Iago thought about it. Two days had passed. It was already more than he had expected. Plenty of time to come up with a fighting strategy. Not that he had bothered. This was Mistress¡¯ time to move. He wanted to see what she¡¯ll do and then react. Jumping the gun before danger even arrived wouldn¡¯t solve any of his problems.


    As he considered that, and what to do with the two kids playing heroes, he noticed Scorpius still standing before him. The young man was shuffling in place, clutching his hands nervously.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± the nosferatu instantly replied, then his wide-eyed stare shifted to the corner of the room. ¡°Yes.. I.. I¡¯m¡­ I¡­ ¡° The words choked in his throat and it was awhile before he confessed red faced. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ hungry.¡±


    Instant recognition lit up in Iago¡¯s eyes. He knew what this was about. A problem he could solve for once. He chuckled to himself and waved for Scorpius to come closer. ¡°It¡¯s fine, come.¡±


    Fangs penetrated his wrist and he winced. It wasn¡¯t a minor pain. Soon, though, the hand went numb from the toxin in nosferatu¡¯s teeth, a relaxant of sorts. Couple moments more and he dragged the nosferatu by its hair from his hand.


    Scorpius growled, licking his lips to devour the last traces of blood but in a flash the daze cleared from his eyes. He blinked, looked at his own hands as if seeing something unrecognisable and then his face twisted with worry.


    Before he could launch into an apologetic tirade, Iago spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go rest now while I go about my business. Take care not to get noticed if the two come snooping again.¡± He stood up and walked past the nosferatu who watched him with worry-filled eyes. ¡°Goddess protect,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°Go, follow me around if you don¡¯t believe my word!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Scorpius shouted out in an eager voice, shifting right away. Iago grumbled some more under his breath but his companion didn¡¯t seem to pay attention. He left the tower alone, knowing that there was a careful tail following his every move from the shadows. What a nanny. He was fine!


    Nothing of note happened through the day. Iago went and shaped food, then helped collect wooden furniture for burning and searched for healing supplies. It took a lot of time and by the evening he was bored to death with little to show for his work. Throughout the whole day he found one ointment for bruises and a dozen dried tea leaves, all aromatic.


    When he was reaching home, a stranger strode to his tower. The person was middle aged with an air of superiority around him. He watched the passing survivors with a disdainful look, his face not much changing upon noticing Iago.


    Just as well. Iago went past him, noting the puzzled expression, but not caring enough. He was past the door when his guest remembered himself.


    ¡°Wait! I have orders for you!¡± The man¡¯s voice was made squeaky by his hurry to catch Iago before he left. When he spoke next, the stranger calmed himself and spoke in a more dignified manner. ¡°You¡¯ve been summoned by the Mistress.¡±


    So, Commander hadn¡¯t wasted time. ¡°And when is that?¡±


    The man puffed up his chest before speaking. ¡°Right away. You¡¯re to come to her immediately.¡±


    ¡°My invitation?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the servant asked in a squeak, his carefully built air of superiority escaping in a rush.


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Iago asked with a glare, employing his best scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t return without a formal letter of invitation.¡± He turned and shut the door in the man¡¯s face. The servant tried to regain his attention, bellowing and throwing a fit outside but Iago didn¡¯t pay him any attention.


    Upstairs he sat down on his bed and looked through his abysmal findings. Well, he¡¯ll have sweet smelling tea to drink.


    Not long after, Scorpius appeared with a worried expression. He took out a chair and sat down at the desk, half-turned towards Iago. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± he asked in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Go, of course. This was just to get myself time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t she be even more furious?¡±


    Iago shook his head. ¡°Furious?¡± He carried the herbs to put them in a corner. Tomorrow he¡¯ll have to give the healing salve to Alec. ¡°She¡¯s not furious, amused probably. This won¡¯t change it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±


    ¡°As certain as one can be with her. But that¡¯s no matter. I have a task for you, something very important.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Scorpius asked with eagerness. It¡¯s been awhile since he did anything of worth. All his scouting and listening didn¡¯t bring any results and he was growing desperate for something to do. His current actions weren¡¯t worth the price the shaper was paying.


    Iago smiled, returning to his seat on the bed. He then focused on his companion. ¡°Do you know where the Scavengers that you left off that time went?¡±


    The question took Scorpius by surprise but he answered in a instant. ¡°I followed their trail for a bit once. If there was a need, I¡¯m certain I could find their hideout.¡± He hesitated for a breath. ¡°Is there a need?¡±


    It had been some time since the last Scavenger attack and since then they¡¯ve been quiet. No one had seen or heard them. Once Scorpius had noticed tracks in parts of the city far from the survivors¡¯ camp but hadn¡¯t encountered their makers.


    Had Scavengers made a move he wasn¡¯t aware of? It was unlikely. He learnt everything that was going on in the camp much earlier than Iago.


    ¡°Yes. I want you to go and bring them here. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Bring them? Why?¡± Scorpius asked, frowning. ¡°Did they do something?¡±


    ¡°They exist?¡± Iago with a soft laugh, hardly more than a deeper exhale. His eyes moved past the nosferatu and stared into the distance. ¡°I need allies, Scorpius. She¡¯s so much more powerful than me, and has servants, loyal hanger-ons. I can¡¯t face all of them with just the two of us. Not even the combined strength of the whole camp and Scavengers may be enough¡­¡± His voice quieted as he finished. Then as if waking from a reverie, he tried for a brighter tone. ¡°But it¡¯ll have to be enough, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Scorpius nodded when a thought occurred to him. ¡°Won¡¯t they hate you for what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    The shaper shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re here for me, or for you as long as they do what¡¯s necessary. So, will you do it?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Uncertainty boiled within Scorpius. He didn¡¯t know whether he could do that, but more than that, he wasn¡¯t certain he wanted to. Risking his life was one thing, but those people had no reason to fight Iago¡¯s fight. If he brought them here, they would be in danger¡¯s way and it would be his fault.


    How could he take on such responsibility? It wasn¡¯t right for him to take it on. Especially when he couldn¡¯t tell them the truth about what¡¯s happening or they would never come.


    Iago didn¡¯t say anything. When Scorpius raised his pleading eyes, the shaper continued with his silence. His request was said and he wasn¡¯t going to push any more. Scorpius had to make a decision on his own.


    It was cruel. He had no right to ask something like that. And yet Scorpius could almost understand his logic, the way everyone was just a pawn in Iago¡¯s eyes. Even himself. In his mind, as long as Mistress was destroyed, any sacrifice was acceptable.


    ¡°What have you planned for them?¡± Scorpius asked finally.


    ¡°To increase the population, nothing more. I want her to be aware that the masses are on my side. If she wants to create an empire, she needs me.¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound too bad. Was he over thinking it? Scorpius desperately wanted that to be true. ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The answer was short and crisp, simple in nature. Did that make it the truth? Or a lie? Would Iago lie to him? He hadn¡¯t done that before, had he? So many questions without a single answer. Scorpius was drowning in them, and his own inability to make a choice. He didn¡¯t want to choose either way!


    As if sensing the turmoil in his mind Iago spoke up again. ¡°Try going to them and then think about it. Maybe it¡¯ll help you make your decision.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Scorpius agreed with a nod. That was something he could do. It wouldn¡¯t take him more than half a day to find their hideout and then he could scout for a bit, then report something. The decision would get postponed and maybe lose its value altogether, other things becoming more important.


    He could hope for it, could he not?


    ¡°I¡¯m off then!¡± he shouted out and shifting flapped his wings and caught himself before reaching the ground. Another flap and he was aloft, through the window and into the wide expanse outside. No one was looking up so he could fly high over the city but just in case he went lower and manoeuvred through the streets.


    His flight took him to the eastern edge of the city where he¡¯d seen tracks of Scavengers before. The signs were still there and he followed the occasional footsteps, some drag signs until reaching a crack in the wall. From there he would have to trust his instinct to find the right way.


    For a couple moments he circled by the wall, wandering which direction would lead him to his destination. Then he recalled where the Scavengers he had sent away went. There was a chance they would have zig zagged to confuse him or anyone else who might follow, but he doubted it. They were in too much of a hurry to waste time hiding their trail.


    No one would come after them anyway. It was an unwritten rule between the Scavengers and Survivors in the city that neither interfered with the other in their base. Or, well, it had been until Scavengers went and broke it. And were punished for it severely.


    It was doubtful any of them harboured any more thoughts of invading the camp. They were much more militaristic than the survivors but against shapers that meant nothing. King or slave, warrior or scholar, against those with power, none could stand a chance. All of them were but moving toys in the eyes of shapers.


    He flew forward, not hiding since there was nothing to hide behind as he wondered. Was Iago like that? It seemed that way, the ease with which he killed those Scavengers. And yet he saved Scorpius¡¯ life at the expense of his own blood, and even kept on donating it. What did that make him? A hero, or a monster?


    His help to the survivors was invaluable, they would be starving without him. More than that, he repaired their temple, helped with redecorating it and healed the injured. He was like a living saint.


    All for the sake of taking revenge over acts done years ago by the Mistress. Scorpius had no idea what Iago had suffered but it had to be indescribable horrors. Why else would he go to such great lengths to be who he wasn¡¯t?


    And that was it, wasn¡¯t it? He knew nothing about the real Iago. What he saw was a different person than everyone else in the camp, but it wasn¡¯t the real person either. It was the shadow of one. Something left behind when the real person died, broke into so many pieces that the only thought he recalled was that of revenge.


    Nothing else held any meaning.


    It was a scary though but Scorpius remembered the pain he suffered in the darkness when he thought he was going to die. He was hungry, so very hungry but there was no blood he could reach. It was to the point where he would have attacked to kill if that was what it took. His mind had receded as shards of agony drove into his body again and again.


    A somewhat familiar feeling. Long ago, when he was but seventeen, his clan had left him to die. Hunters attacked their sleeping place, shooting arrows from a nearby hill. The clan scattered like a pack of disturbed chicken. He was sleepy upon waking up, slower and a chance arrow grazed his wing. Falling to the ground, he shifted shouting for help but no one bothered to even glance back. It was as if he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    No more than ten breaths later, he was alone, holding his arms to himself while hunters hooted and laughed on the nearby hill. It would be some time before they would make their way here, plenty of time for someone to help him escape. But there was no one. All his friends and companions, teachers and caretakers were gone. Not a single soul had hesitated when leaving him behind.


    It was the life of the hunted but rage boiled in his heart. This was not right. Those arrows barely reached this place, the hunters were too far! There was no reason to leave him behind like this! They could have saved him with ease while alone, wounded he had little chance of survival.


    Another barrage of arrows flew down. None of them even reached him.


    He turned and ran.


    For days the hunters chased after him, following his trail or ranging far and wide until they spotted his hideout. They were professionals and he just a youngster. As time went by the distance between him and them grew smaller and smaller. Just as his hunger grew stronger and stronger.


    After two weeks of chasing, he started losing focus. His mind wandered and he often found himself considering attacking them. It would relieve his hunger. What did it matter even if he died? At least the chase would be over. And the hunger¡­ He¡¯d eaten fruits and hunted a number of animals he ate raw but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    His body craved blood. Human blood. If he didn¡¯t get it soon, he would die. His mind was already receding, giving way to animal instincts. It was getting harder and harder to keep himself on track, escaping, hiding his trail as best he could.


    Then the breaking moment came.


    He stumbled upon his kind, his clan even. They were surprised, shocked and then they roared at him, furious. He had brought trouble to the clan. Before the shouting was over, he was alone again and wounded. Most of the older generation nosferatu slashed at him so that he would have less of a chance of escaping and won¡¯t drag them with him.


    The hunters would have fun dissecting him, bringing his corpse to the nearby town to boast and earn their reward. This knowledge, that he was the sacrifice, stung him more than the off-hand attacks. No one cared if he lived on died.


    So many times when they were the hunters, he saw humans defending their own, saving the young and protecting those wounded. Family relations, friendship, or whatever else kept them together brought out the defensive emotions in them. They tried to save those unable to save themselves even if the action was futile, or they had to risk their lives for it.


    In contrast, his kind weakened him so the enemies would be more likely to catch him. Tears streaked down his face as he watched the direction they left in. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them. From this moment, he renounced any relation to those people he might ever had. The clan¡¯s saying was right, ¡®No one can be trusted. Everyone is an enemy¡¯. He just never understood it included his clan too.


    Hunger pains mixed with emotional turmoil and he lost his control. When next he found himself, he was covered in blood and a dead body lay nearby. Somehow he¡¯d found and killed a villager, satisfying his aching hunger. Now full of energy it wasn¡¯t hard to escape his hunters and leave to make his own life.


    But he never forgot that lesson. No one would come to save you. All everyone cared were themselves.


    That¡¯s why when he found himself pushed off a bloody hand, he could not grasp what was happening. A human half-sat, half-lay before him. One of his hands was torn open with blood gushing out. The man used it to prop himself up, then after a moment stared at it disbelief. Shaping it closed, he said he was tired and went to sleep.


    Right in front of Scorpius, a hungry, barely rational nosferatu.


    He saved the starving monster and then went to rest by its side. In moments his breathing evened out and he was asleep. Defenceless.


    It was unbelievable. Illogical. Wrong. It made no sense whatsoever. What was this human thinking? Was he mad? Scorpius¡¯ mind rattled through all the possible explanations but none of them came close to resolving this mystery.


    Still tired, it would take time for his body to fully absorb the blood and restore him to his prime, he sat down and watched the resting human. After hours the man woke up and smiled at him before suggesting he left quickly, else his companion might try to do something stupid. She was young and naive, Scorpius would have to forgive her.


    As he continued to stare, the man added that if he felt like he owed him something, then Scorpius should scout ahead a bit. It would be very helpful. Then he gave the final warning and removed the strange wind shield that had surrounded them.


    Later on, if he had wanted, Scorpius could have left at any point. The man had asked nothing of Scorpius. Even suggested he left since it would be safer for him outside the city but at the same time welcomed him to travel along if he felt like it.


    All of it came down to one single fact - the shaper had saved his life and didn¡¯t ask for anything in exchange.


    It was unnatural, it went against everything Scorpius had learnt in his life. Not even humans went that far. They needed a reason to help each other; family, friendship, work, there had to be something! And they especially didn¡¯t go saving monsters that slaughtered them in the night to live another day.


    But the shaper had done it and didn¡¯t care for any possible repercussions. The fact that his female companion was furious at him only lowered his opinion of her instead of making him regret his decision. It was as if saving Scorpius had been the only right choice in that situation, instead of the only wrong one.


    This was something neither a normal nosferatu nor a normal human would have thought. This shaper was something unique, a different being altogether. It was an existence that might be worth putting all the prejudices away for.


    And then the man called him friend. They talked, spent time together and he was given blood not out of any obligation or fear but just because it was the right thing to do. The man had it in abundance so why should he deny some of it to Scorpius who needed it to survive?


    When Iago said it like that, it did seem like it; so simple, so understandable, so perfectly sensible. It felt like this was the way it should be.


    The way it should be¡­


    It wasn¡¯t so in the natural world but the thought sped Scorpius forward. His friend needed help so why was he having second-thoughts? Everyone else were nice and honourable on the outside, but how many of them would risk their lives to save someone like him?


    Not a single soul, his experience answered him. Even his own kind didn¡¯t want to take the risk.


    Then Iago was something abnormal. He deserved all the help Scorpius could give him. The man had saved his life and brought light into it, taught him that life wasn¡¯t all about being alone. There were people that one could believe in, those that wouldn¡¯t betray you no matter what.


    It was only right for Scorpius to return the trust he was given. There would be no repercussions if he failed his mission, decided against fulfilling it, but suddenly he couldn¡¯t stomach the thought of disappointing Iago. It would be too selfish of him. How could he live with himself afterwards? Face Iago again?


    Nor was his task that despicable. All he had to do was bring those people to the city. They weren¡¯t children, they could take care of themselves. If anything, they were the dangerous ones. What was he hesitating for then?


    His mind made up, he veered a bit to the right and flew as fast as his wings would carry him. He would find the Scavengers and bring them over to their cause. The Mistress had to go for bringing sorrow to Iago, and that was what mattered. He didn¡¯t need to concern himself with anything else but ensuring she went down for what she had done.


    Whatever it was.

 24 The Mission

    It was dark when Scorpius located the Scavenger base. They were holed up in a buried stronghold whose tilted left wall peaked from the sand. Unless knowing what to look for, it would be easy to overlook as just another sand hill.


    Scorpius flew closer towards it but stopped soon. Somebody was hiding behind the wall, watching for outside threat. It wouldn¡¯t be a wise idea to just pop out in front of him. The man might have a crossbow ready and dodging bolts was a hassle.


    Instead, he waited for the man to get comfortable. There was little chance he would fall asleep but nodding off for a time wouldn¡¯t be a surprise. Watching the darkness night after night without anything happening would relax anyone¡¯s guard. He¡¯d seen it happen plenty of times when hunting prior to the destruction. All one needed to succeed was a little bit of patience, and luck.


    Around midnight the guard¡¯s watchfulness laxed and Scorpius made his move. His wings made barely any sound as he whisked past and into the building.


    Inside he was met by darkness but it posed no problem to him. He produced a soft clicking sound and listened for the echoes to determine his surroundings. Not long after his path was clear.


    The building wasn¡¯t as large as he had first thought upon noticing its side peaking from the sand. The whole consisted of only three rooms. Closest to him was a large room with men sleeping in it, there were seven of them which made eight of them in total with the guard. Not a small armed force when you think about it. Within the city, there might be more men in total but none of them were proficient with any weapons.


    Opposite that room, was another with thinner and smaller forms sleeping. It had to be the women and children. Nine of them so a bit more than the men but more than half were kids. Very young ones at that. How did they manage to survive? It should have been close to impossible. There were but three children in the survivor camp and that was in contrast to around thirty or so adults.


    This puzzled Scorpius but he didn¡¯t waste time trying to work it out. The world had stopped making sense awhile ago.


    He flew towards the ajar door in front of him. There was a very small room there with a couple boxes stacked in a corner and an almost empty barrel beside them. A large man snored before them, lying with his feet out the door since he didn¡¯t fit into the small storage space. By his side, a hand¡¯s reach away rested a wicked looking axe. Further back, a longsword.


    Someone was prepared for an attack.


    No matter.


    Shifting into his human form, Scorpius jumped over the man and stepped on his weapon. His weight wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop such a huge man on normal circumstances but he was a nosferatu. The strength he harboured within his average looking body was something no human could compare to.


    The bearded man was quick to sense something wrong and instinctively reached for his weapon as his mind cleared the last bits of sleepiness. It was a quick reaction speed but it was too late to do anything. He tugged at the axe but the weapon didn¡¯t move a fraction.


    His second thought was to grab the long sword but Scorpius wasn¡¯t having that. He hefted the axe and kicked the long sword a bit further into the room. Out of the man¡¯s easy reach. His opponent quickly grasped that he was outmanoeuvred and decided to use his bull¡¯s strength.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s as good idea,¡± Scorpius whispered to him, dropping the axe and catching the bearded man¡¯s arms. The strength in them was exceptional. For a human. It wouldn¡¯t pose much problem to him on a normal day but now he even had Iago¡¯s blood strengthening his every move.


    It was as if he was twice as fast and strong. Every move he made was swifter, more precise and better flowing. There was no other way to describe it. He was like a fish dropped in water after years of being kept alive by having a water filled bag over his face to breathe and being showered from time to time so the skin didn¡¯t dry out.


    The feeling was exhilarating beyond words. He wanted to move, dash forward and test his skills. Run, jump and flip over his head just to feel how easy and simple it was. His body thrummed with suppressed power. It wasn¡¯t as noticeable in his bat form but the moment he changed - he couldn¡¯t keep still.


    ¡°You¡¯re him!¡± the man burst out, recognising the voice.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Scorpius laughed, giddy with energy. His voice was so childish and exuberant, he froze. Was this how he was going to talk this man into following him to the city? Forcefully he squashed his excitement and released the bearded man¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ve come with a request,¡± he added in a more natural voice.


    The scavenger was instantly back on guard. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Would you mind going to live among the survivors?¡±


    It was clear his words took the man by surprise. There was no light underground but Scorpius could swear the man gaped at him. The sharp intake of breath was a dead give away. ¡°You can light the torch if you want,¡± he suggested to the man to wake him up from his stupor.


    ¡°No need. You¡¯re mad!¡± the man shouted out at him right after his mind realigned. He went outside the door by touch and waved for Scorpius to go further. ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re going to die here on your own¡­¡± Scorpius said puzzled.


    The two boxes at the end of the room were once filled with food. Now there was a single sausage left. It wouldn¡¯t last them a full day and the water in the barrel was enough for three days at most. If they drank bare mouthfuls and didn¡¯t venture outside where the heat was insufferable at day time.


    There was genuine anger in the bearded man¡¯s voice when he spoke up again. ¡°Is that why you came? To save us the trouble of dying from hunger by slaughtering us all outside?¡±


    Scorpius staggered in his step, raising his head to stare at the back of the man¡¯s head. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± He was stumped by the man¡¯s logic. Was there any there to begin with? He couldn¡¯t find a drop of it. ¡°Why would I bother?¡± he asked again.


    His opponent spluttered, bursting into an outraged cry before quickly subsiding. ¡°You¡¯re him¡­ you¡¯re a nosferatu¡­¡±


    In two heartbeats the guard from the top was next to them with a blazing torch and a naked blade in his right hand. Upon seeing Scorpius he dashed forward, shouting for the bearded man to dodge sideways. Instead the man caught the charging guard¡¯s hand and twisted the blade from his grip.


    When the guard stared at him open-mouthed, the bearded man shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get on his bad side.¡±


    There was a racket in the rooms to the sides. All the shouting woke the sleepers and they were stepping out to peer at the spectacle. Some older voices muttered under their breaths about being woken up in the middle of the night but went to check the trouble none the less.


    A child started crying in the next room. It brought a string of curses, this time from the majority of the men. They were sick of the sound at all times of the day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside,¡± the bearded man suggested. After remembering who Scorpius was, his voice became much lower and careful. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything that might anger the stranger.


    That reverie, controlled fear was obvious to Scorpius and he sighed internally. This was how life was. No one could look him in the eye and be themselves. Upon learning who he was they either ran away screaming or rushed forward to try and kill him before he had a chance to do so first. Even if he had had no such plans whatsoever.


    The man¡¯s actions only strengthened his resolve to return successful to the city.


    The bearded man did not allow anyone else to follow them out through what once should have been a door but now was tilted upwards enough to be a roof window. Outside he led Scorpius some distance away so that none would be able to hear what they discussed.


    ¡°Why are you really here?¡± the bearded man asked without any preamble. His voice was grave as he watched Scorpius in the dim light shed by the moon.


    ¡°I already said it, to bring you to the city.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do you want us there so badly?¡±


    Scorpius thought for a bit, then decided to tell the truth. Or most of it. He didn¡¯t want to lie, but some things were unnecessary for the bearded man to know. ¡°You¡¯re dying here. Iago doesn¡¯t want to let what few humans remain to die out if he can do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Iago? Is that the shaper that slaughtered our kin?¡± There was veiled fury in the man¡¯s voice. He remembered well the night when they ambushed the survivors in their camp.


    ¡°Yes, but before you start calling me a liar, I have to say you were the ones who attacked,¡± Scorpius declared, crossing his arms. ¡°If not for him, you would have killed everyone in the city.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone¡­¡± the bearded man muttered under his breath, but it wasn¡¯t much of a disagreement. Instead he returned to his previous argument. ¡°How could we trust someone who can slaughter humans as if they were pigs? What he did¡­ the power he unleashed¡­ it was wrong!¡±


    It was hard for Scorpius to keep from shouting at the man for his hypocrisy. It was all right for them to slay everyone with swords and daggers, but Iago using shaping was not? What difference did it make, anyway? People were dead either way.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d rather die than give him a chance to prove himself?¡± He shook his head in remorse. ¡°Is everyone among you so full spite and indignation? Maybe it is for the better that all of you die here. Hungry and alone.¡±


    Forcefully uncrossing his hands, Scorpius turned to leave. He would find another group of people. There were bound to be more survivors. Humans lived through the worst of disasters, no matter how unlikely their survival was.


    He would find others. It might take time but there was no chance here. This man was too prideful for his own good. He cared only for his own righteousness, anyone else having power in his mind was a breach of natural order.


    A moment before shifting into his bat form, the bearded man called him.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Don¡¯t go!¡± He ran the few steps towards him and caught Scorpius by the shoulder, turning him around. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    The man huffed, spitting to the side. ¡°We are going to die. It¡¯s bound to be better coming with you then storming the city on our own.¡±


    Scorpius¡¯ eyes went wide. ¡°You were planning another attack? Knowing he was there?¡±


    ¡°It was either that, or starve to death!¡± he answered in a defensive manner. ¡°Though, now I see we might have missed another option. Will he really accept us in?¡±


    ¡°My presence will help you none,¡± Scorpius said so the man wouldn¡¯t have any expectations. ¡°But Iago will fight anyone wanting to prevent you from joining the survivors.¡±


    The bearded man laughed bitterly. ¡°Ha, fighting with a shaper. No one would dare raise a word against his wishes. We¡¯re as good as already in then.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Scorpius said. ¡°They respect him for shaping food, restoring the temple to its original beauty but they don¡¯t fear him. Not once had he used his powers against them and so they treat him as an equal.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Disbelief was clear on the bearded man¡¯s face but he did not say anything more on that matter. ¡°How much time do we have? Shall I tell everyone to get ready?¡±


    ¡°There was no time limit, I was just told to come and see if you were willing to come and join the camp. ¡°


    ¡°Right, will you be joining us on the way to the city?¡±


    The question surprised Scorpius. He was about to say no when from the corner of the eye he saw Scavengers watching from the tilted doorway. What would it mean if he just up and disappeared now, turned into his bat form?


    Unthinkable. They did not need to know who he was. The knowledge would only bring trouble to him, and in turn Iago. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered. ¡°Tell everyone I¡¯m just a simple traveller and want to join you on the way to the city.¡±


    ¡°Few will believe me,¡± the bearded man cautioned. ¡°They saw you seeking me out.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it. The fewer know about my true nature, the better. Try to keep it that way, all right?¡±


    Though he said it without any malicious intent, the bearded man flinched away and nodded quickly. Soon after he hurried back to his people, glancing over his shoulder every other step. Only when he reached the buried building did he become too busy answering the questions of his people to watch back.


    Scorpius stood in his place, listening to the conversations but paying them little heed. He had accomplished his mission. In a couple days he¡¯ll be back in the city and able to tell Iago that he did what he was told. The task given to him was done.


    A smile tugged at his lips and he raised his head to the stars, wondering how long Scavengers will take to get ready. The bearded man was telling them to prepare to go to the city asking for asylum to which few gave agreement. Most were unhappy with the change of plans and kept on asking for what price he was planning to sell them all out.


    It didn¡¯t look like the conversation was going anywhere soon. He sat down wrapping his cloak tighter around himself and rested his head on his knees. There was no hurry. He could rest and wait for them to make their arrangements to travel.


    In the meantime he wondered how Iago was doing with the Mistress. Had he come up with a plan? Or was he going to meet her without a thought, winging it as he went? It grated at him to be stuck here when such an important event was happening but at the same time he knew it was for the better.


    Unlike him, Iago knew the Mistress best. Alone, without having to worry about anyone, he would be able to concern himself with his own survival. No stray thoughts would distract him about whether Scorpius was hidden well enough, or would be noticed by the Mistress at any point and what to do then.


    He knew that, but it brought little joy. Without him, Iago had no one to protect his back. If the Mistress turned on him, his life would be forfeit.


    ¡°Who am I to change that, though?¡± Scorpius murmured to his knees. He held no power to stop the Mistress. With him or without him, Iago had the same chances of winning against her. No matter how physically strong Scorpius was, it mattered not against a shaper. Especially one so powerful as that lady Winteridge.


    His thoughts then shifted to Shea who managed to forget her power in the face of him. She was so innocent, unprepared for the real world. Was she really going to go against Iago? He hoped not, but it was a faint hope. Being more talented, she believed herself invincible. He had seen it in her eyes when she talked with that boy Tyr. Boosted by his confidence, she did not understand the difference between having talent and experience.


    How large the gulf between the two was.


    ***


    It was midday when Alec saw Iago coming into the barracks. The shaper checked up on everyone who was injured and Alec was glad to hear there were no complications. Grey was the worst off, but he was healing well.


    When Iago came to him, he tried to shake the shaper off but he was not listening. Standing still with hands crossed and a piercing gaze levelled on Alec, he did not move a muscle no matter how much Alec told him to leave. That he was fine.


    ¡°You¡¯re not, so stop talking nonsense and let me have a look. I¡¯ll need your help with something this evening if you¡¯re up to it.¡±


    This took Alec by surprise. Never before had the shaper expressed his need for assistance in anything. What could this be about? Alec doubted it was anything good, but he was intrigued enough to allow a check-up to learn about it.


    Worst part about taking off his shirt was that it hurt like hell. Raising his hands, dragging the material past his tender skin and then having to look at the bruised black, blue and yellow skin. At least there was no pity in the shaper¡¯s eyes. He examined the discoloured skin, nodding to himself and then produced another healing salve.


    ¡°Use this for today. It¡¯ll take away most of the pain.¡±


    ¡°Why would I need it to?¡± he asked suspiciously. The usual medicine relieved, bringing a satisfying frost to the skin but was more focused on healing the damage rather than killing the pain.


    Iago motioned for him to follow into another room. After closing the doors behind him, the shaper turned. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Mistress today and could use a bodyguard. Would you be up to the task?¡±


    ¡°Me? I have a hard time breathing with my bruised ribs!¡± Alec exclaimed in surprise. By his calculations, it would be more than a month before he could pick up the sword again. He¡¯d considered doing it earlier, but that was asking for trouble. Health was more important than any skills.


    ¡°You won¡¯t need to fight or anything,¡± Iago said shaking his head. He went to sit on a stack of boxes. ¡°All I need is a pretence of power. If I come alone, it would lower my standing greatly. Our situation is not one where I can ignore it.¡±


    Alec did not understand it whatsoever. Pretence of power? Coming alone? What did they have to do with anyone¡¯s standing? One was either a noble and had it, or wasn¡¯t and did not. He expressed it fluently with his expression alone.


    The shaper eyed him for a time in the gloom of the room. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me to do good by you? The survivors in the camp?¡±


    Attacked so suddenly, Alec did not know what to say. He could lie, but he had a feeling the shaper would know. There was that strange air about him as if he knew everyone¡¯s secrets and every little thing they wanted to remain hidden.


    But saying no wasn¡¯t a choice either. Whatever this shaper was, he was still a shaper. After he had helped so much, it would be dangerous for Alec to reveal they still did not believe in his goodness. As much as they wanted to, there was just no way they could trust a shaper. He was too powerful, too distanced from the everyday life of normal people to be naturally interested in helping them. It would be the same as a hawk helping out a swallow.


    A chuckle came from the shaper. ¡°Maybe I should make this easier for you?¡± The smile he presented Alec was wane, not a shadow of humour within it. ¡°Do you prefer me over the Mistress?¡±


    Easy one. Whatever trust issues there might be, there could be no discussion as to who cared more about survivors. ¡°You know that one,¡± he answered, carefully gauging the other¡¯s reaction. Lack of it.


    ¡°Good. Then will you help me ensure that I don¡¯t get smothered by her power?¡±


    ¡°How? I¡¯m a nobody.¡±


    ¡°You underestimate yourself too much,¡± Iago said massaging his temple. ¡°Now that Commander has made a mockery of himself, everyone knows you represent the survivors. Whoever has you on their side controls the camp.¡±


    What did it matter? If the Mistress came out with her power, everyone would fall on their knees following her every word. He told the shaper exactly that.


    ¡°You¡¯re right but it¡¯s inconsequential. It¡¯s overkill to go out herself, that¡¯s what all the servants are for.¡± His smile was dry. ¡°In her regard, I will be nothing more than just another one. That¡¯s why I need something to hold over her to remain free. She wouldn¡¯t want the camp raising up and forcing her to leave her dais to wipe half the population so the rest remembers their place.¡±


    ¡°She would do that?¡± Alec asked in horror, the image flashing before his eyes. He¡¯d never seen her shaping, but the rumours of her power had circulated since before the Scourge. For the last hundred years no one was her match. She was as far away from other shapers as they from normal people.


    Iago shrugged. ¡°Probably. She was never one to care for the consequences.¡±


    ¡°And you want me to sign up with you and not her? You¡¯re mad!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m not asking you to go against anyone, just show your allegiance to me. All I want is for you to stand behind me and give an impression of trusting me. As long as you do that, she will leave both of us alone.¡±


    This sounded too fantastical. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    After the mention of leaving alone, he remembered Commander. They had rebelled against him and that wasn¡¯t going to just go away. Without anyone¡¯s protection, they might end up eradicated as Commander often promised.


    His heart quivered at the thought. Through the whole wounds, bruises, healing business, he¡¯d forgotten the most important problem. Commander wasn¡¯t going to forget their rebellion. If he was given freedom, he would hack them all to to pieces. Mercy did not exist in his vocabulary.


    Only two people could prevent him from doing anything and Mistress did not care about Alec and his soldiers. Iago alone held the power to save them. If he wished so. Without his protection against Commander, they wouldn¡¯t have long. What terrors that would present the rest of survivors, Alec did not want to think about.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known her prior to this destruction. So, will you join me this evening?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alec answered reluctantly. He did not want to stand against the Mistress but he did not have much of a choice. Since she did not care enough to protect them, he had to look for help elsewhere.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Iago told him with a nod, standing up and moving to the doors. ¡°Come to my tower in a few hours. I¡¯ll have the clothes and everything prepared by then.¡±


    Before Alec could ask what that everything was, the shaper was out the door and the barracks. He was in a hurry. Maybe he wasn¡¯t as certain of his position as he wanted to be.


    It changed little. The choice was made and all he could do now was hope it was the right one.


    Glancing down at himself, his face twisted in disgust. He looked like an amateur painter¡¯s work gone wrong. Taking out the salve, he proceeded to rub it into his skin. Every touch elicited a wince or a groan but he continued until most of his body was covered.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he felt a difference. His breathing quickly eased and the constant pain of moving his strained muscles disappeared. A small miracle.


    Putting on a thin shirt, he walked outside to see how the rest of the camp was doing. Most survivors were outside, wandering without much of a purpose. They called to him in friendly tones while doing their best not to stare at this bruised face and the faint discolourations visible through his shirt. They were having a hard time so he did not spend much time with them.


    In the canteen he met Urri cleaning the place. She smiled upon seeing him, presenting a couple fruits that he wasn¡¯t allowed to refuse. He wondered where she had gotten them from but did not question. The shaper probably had created them, though, for what purpose, he could not decide. Fruits served little purpose when considering that all food had to be shaped and that wasn¡¯t easy. His own experience proved how unstable Iago became during the time, and how dangerous it was to him.


    This alone should have brought him to Iago¡¯s camp but Alec did not believe in natural goodness of the heart. Commander had taught him that people who appeared most generous and good often hid the most wicked hearts.


    Evening came unwelcomed. With little eagerness Alec found himself standing by the tower¡¯s doors questioning his decision to be here. He kept on telling himself it was the right thing to do. His choice to throw his lot with the shaper wasn¡¯t going to backfire on everyone.


    It would be so much easier if it was only his own head he was risking.


    The doors opened before him and Iago appeared looking nothing like himself. Dressed in a white tunic with a stand up collar, decorated with brocade fabric accents and a matching silver trim around the sleeves, black leather belt with steel decorations, dark brown breeches and black ankle boots. Completing the whole ensemble was a midnight blue linen surcoat with trim matching the tunic¡¯s. His usually wind tousled reddish hair was slicked back, bringing the uncut crystal earring into view. It swayed with every move of Iago¡¯s head.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± the shaper asked letting him inside the room.


    Alec shook his head as he stepped forward. He tried to push away the fear that he was walking into a huge trap. Having cleaned up and dressed in rich clothes, Iago suddenly reminded him what shapers truly were - nobility.


    It wasn¡¯t clothes alone, but when cloaked and dusty, it was hard to see the proud posture. Or was it just a lie? He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it showed up Iago changed his mannerisms among the survivors to make it more believable he was of the lower class.


    Now Alec was certain that was not the case. After delivering shoes his father made to the noble houses, he¡¯d often seen nobles returning or leaving. He would know them at first glance. Their walking speed, the way they moved, talked.


    An air of superiority radiated off of them. They walked with an ever present surety of every step, certainty of their rightness to say and do whatever they wanted.


    Iago now pertained that exact feeling. His reserved, unmindful nature was exchanged for a manner full of confidence and grace. His back was straight, head held high as he walked to the other side of the room with steady steps. This was not the same unassuming young man that did his best to stay out of everyone¡¯s attention for the most part.


    ¡°Put this on,¡± Iago said bringing a change of clothes. In his hands were a set of deep blue silk tunic and a black leather tabard. On its front was carved a blade enveloped by a thorny vine.


    Not daring to waste time, Alec did as told and was surprised by the freedom allowed by the tabard. Its sides tied up, while the bottom was left slitted to allow easy movement.


    While he was marvelling, Iago came with a few more things. He presented silvered black molded leather vambraces and grieves. They were scarred in an imitation of cracked armour. After tying them up, Alec was given a black belt with a sheaved sword. Its pommel was of birch wood and wrapped over with tight leather. No jewels shone on it or the sheath.


    Now that he paid attention to it, there was no expensive jewelry on his or Iago¡¯s wear. All of it was of high quality and well made but had no shine to it, not counting the few silver ornaments on Iago¡¯s tunic. Unusual for garments made for nobles.


    Iago looked him up and down, then gave a satisfied nod. ¡°Glad to see it all fits.¡±


    Alec examined himself and could not say anything. He¡¯d worn armour before but it was heavy, hard to move in and mostly unsightly, badly fit for him. However, it was the usual wear for knights and it was a dream of his to become one. A dead dream. Commander had butchered it swiftly upon meeting.


    Now he stared at the leather tabard, which provided little defence but allowed great movement speed, and remembered the techniques Iago had been teaching Grey. Armed with them and agility, wouldn¡¯t he be similar to Elecar? Conscripts usually wore leather if any armour, and simple, unadorned blades.


    A smile tugged at his lips as he imagined himself fighting at the side of his hero. Glorious future that could never be. He could only be drafted if a war came, and then it was forbidden for commoners to wield swords. Not forgetting that by now, Elecar would be over ninety if he was still alive.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he muttered, bowing his head lightly in Iago¡¯s direction. It was hard to imagine how the shaper managed to find everything , and especially fitting him so well. It was as if everything was specifically made for him. Though, he doubted it was shaped. The price for it would be too high.


    Iago nodded in acceptance and took a vellum letter from the ground. Dusting it off, he walked towards the doors, ¡°Time to meet our charming adversary.¡±

 25 Lady Cyana

    Power swirled within Shea. She let it build and then extended her hand towards a pile of broken furniture before her. In her mind, she constructed a clear image of two chairs with curved armrests and straight, uncomfortable backs.


    Energy beckoned for freedom and after deciding the image was clear enough, she let it go. The Energy surged through her body and into the wreckage, shaping it to her desire. With a held breath she watched as the wooden parts regained their colour, cracks filled up with wood and everything rose from the ground, turning into a chair.


    It was exactly as she imagined. Putting weight onto it, she was further relieved to have it hold her weight. The chair was perfectly made. There were no mistakes in her shaping.


    Shea then turned and grabbing a handful of sand, imagined it turning into a chocolate. In a heartbeat she held five square pieces of dark brown sweets. She eyed them uncertainly, taking a closer look, smelling but recognised no difference. The chocolates were identical to the ones she¡¯d eaten before.


    Weren¡¯t they?


    Closing her eyes for a second, she opened them resolutely and threw one of the small sweets inside her mouth. Sweetness¡­ and then she spit it out. Coughing. She clawed at her tongue, wishing to get the taste off with little success.


    The sweet bitterness became worse than a grapefruit¡¯s. She drank water from a skin tied at her waist but it helped little. Disgusting bitterness remained stuck in her mouth.


    Why was it always like this? She was on the verge of tears from fury and revulsion at her own inability to make use of her power. Her talent was ten times better than Iago¡¯s yet she couldn¡¯t express a fraction of it in her actions!


    How could he do it? How was he able to shape as if it was as easy as breathing? Not once had she seen him fail as miserably as she continuously did. The worst of his was water with an after-taste of ash when he was exhausted. Exhausted! She couldn¡¯t shape drinkable water in her best condition!


    Folding where she was standing, Shea grabbed handfuls of sand. It twisted and formed into wooden knives, ruby rods, dandelion stems. They changed with every breath as the Energy surged out of her pond, through the body, hands and into the grasped items.


    Last of all liquid dripped through her fingers. It was colourless and see through but Shea did not deceive herself into thinking that it was water. The taste would be nothing alike. Like all the food she shaped. For some reason no matter how many times she tried creating it, nothing worked. The appearance and smell was easy, no one could tell the difference, but inside¡­


    A footstep sounded a street away and she stood up. Tyr rounded the corner, a wide smile on his face. ¡°Hey! How is it going? I have some good news!¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± she asked, ignoring the question he asked. Soon enough she will be able to learn. The difference between her and Iago couldn¡¯t be that large. He might have been trained but his power was an indistinct shadow of one. What he would require months to learn while risking his life, it wouldn¡¯t take more than a couple days for her. She could repeat her actions so much more often, shaping for ten times the length he was able. And without any risk to herself.


    Tyr noticed the skipped question but his smile did not dim. Dismissing her quietness, he motioned behind her in a wide sweep. ¡°Iago was summoned by the Mistress! He¡¯s going to be put into place, maybe even executed for his transgressions!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She¡¯d heard rumours about such practises in larger towns and cities but never saw a hanging herself. In her village, murder was deemed unholy and wrong in all its forms. There was no right reason to kill a human being.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just wishful thinking, though,¡± Tyr said with a sigh, his expression falling somewhat. At this moment she was clearly reminded of his age, how much younger that her he was. To think murder was a solution to anything.


    Death did not solve a thing. It only created more problems. More anger and rage, feelings of vengeance and indignation.


    Tyr added that it was just an invitation so the Mistress probably wanted only to hear his side of the story for now. It will take her time to listen to all accounts, learn everything that was done by the man before she could make the decision being certain of her choice. Because of this, it was their job to make sure the shaper did not destroy the camp until the day of judgement came.


    The words rang hollow to Shea, she did not trust Mistress any more than she trusted Iago. Less probably. From what she¡¯d seen, the noble lady was anything but caring.


    But maybe her first impression was wrong. She did not want to judge a person, create one in her mind instead of meeting the real one. Her mother often said that many people appeared crass and inconsiderate at first glance. This was because they were careful with their inner selves, having been hurt before. It was only right to give them time and allow to show their fine selves.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain she¡¯ll make the right decision,¡± Shea said, glancing back down at the dandelions in her hands. Whatever was the case, she had to become stronger. Her power needed to become more precise. Only then she could control Iago by herself and get the truth about the leech out. ¡°I will make him see the truth,¡± she swore to herself quietly.


    ¡°What was it?¡± Tyr asked with a sheepish grin. ¡°I did not catch it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just talking to myself,¡± she answered. ¡°Thanks for coming to tell me that. I will train even harder now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Do it! Then we can force him on his knees even before the Mistress comes out our aid!¡±


    Her lips twitched into a forced smile. Tyr was being too forward, his hatred for Iago open for her to see. The ugliness of it. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    While she was considering the best way to become stronger fast, Alec stared at the towering mansion and felt a companion to her ineptitude. The confidence brought out by his new clothes and steadiness of a sword at the hip was short lived. The moment the gigantic building came into view, his mind riveted to the dwarfish guard house at its side. Old bruises ached at the memory even as he told himself it was just his imagination. The healing salve had numbed all his real pains.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Just stand behind me and look menacing. Commander no longer has any power to reach you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you say,¡± Alec hissed, disliking the thinness in his own voice. It sounded like a whine.


    Iago glanced back at him. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to just roll over and plead forgiveness.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation he added. ¡°Whatever I say, don¡¯t say or do anything. I¡¯ll answer all your questions once we leave.¡±


    It sounded dangerous. He eyed the shaper¡¯s back, his swift but unhurried stride towards the main gates. ¡°What are you planning then?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Iago answered in a low voice, raising his head to stare at the top of the mansion. There was a shadow of movement within one of the windows but it was soon gone. ¡°Just don¡¯t act. Whatever you hear, stay still.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± he promised. What else was he supposed to say after agreeing to come here? His best chance was to do as told and hope it was the right decision. Iago seemed certain of his path, or at least was good at pretending to be so.


    The gates opened for them and they strode in, Alec a few steps behind. His hand itched to rest on the pommel of his new sword, seek the comfort of its cold metal. He resisted it until Commander walked out from the guard house with a smirk. Chuckling at their expense he went into the house, a servant picking up his cloak.


    Iago didn¡¯t bother with a reply to Commander¡¯s insult and walked after him up the stairs. Another servant welcomed them, bowing and taking the letter Iago presented him. After glancing at its contents he led them through a corridor decorated with bright hanging carpets on which horsed warriors rode into battle with a flag held high by the standard bearer, conscripts raced down a hill towards scattered wolf people and nobles duelled in a wide arena.


    For a heartbeat, he thought he recognised the fighters. He was almost certain the long black haired one was Elecar in his legendary battle for the Champion¡¯s name at the youngest age of twenty one. But before he could make certain of it, Iago rounded a corner to follow the servant. Alec had to hurry up not to get left behind. Heart aching, he rushed off. Maybe he¡¯ll get a chance to examine it more thoroughly on their way back.


    When he caught up, Iago gave him a questioning look but did not ask anything aloud. Alec shook his head in answer, hoping the shaper would understand it wasn¡¯t anything important.


    They were led through wide doors into a humongous room. Alec stared at the side walls that were far enough away to be in shadow. The ceiling hung as high above as the sky. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it reached the roof of the mansion, right past the seventh floor.


    It took them a good couple minutes to walk to the other side of the room where the Mistress sat at the head of a table. She was dressed in a forest green gown with more jewels than Alec had seen in his life. They sparkled reflecting the light of a dozen torches fastened to man high holds surrounding the table and newly lighted candles on the table.


    Upon noticing the Mistress, Iago stepped forward and bowed to his waist. Alec followed, fully aware that his was a poor imitation. He was certain it was as awkward as he felt doing it.


    ¡°Lady Winteridge, it is an honour to see you again. Your beauty is a reprieve in this ravaged world,¡± Iago said straightening up and moving to stand by the Mistress.


    She chuckled at that, extending her gloved hand for him to kiss. ¡°You don¡¯t waste time, Mr..?¡±


    ¡°Harius Candarian, at your service my lady. Though lately I¡¯ve been going by Iago.¡±


    ¡°Iago..¡± she murmured as if tasting the word, then nodded. ¡°Please sit at my right. Kalvin!¡± Her voice was razor sharp. ¡°Bring in the guests and call for the food to be brought in. Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± a middle aged man answered from the shadows and disappeared. He walked so quietly Alec could not be certain whether he left the room or not.


    Iago walked to the other side of the table and sat down with a flourish. It was as if he¡¯d trained every step of sitting down a hundred times until each one was mastered to perfection. Not a single unnecessary movement, or one that could be seen as crude or primitive.


    Alec stared at that display wondering what was all of this about. Did all nobles act this way? He couldn¡¯t imagine a reason to. This must have taken plenty of time to master and as far as he saw served no purpose. What did it matter if you plopped down on a chair or sat like a with a grace of a king as if the whole kingdom was watching.


    ¡°Captain,¡± Iago barked and it took a moment for Alec to understand the word was aimed at him. He hurried to the shaper¡¯s side, finding his place behind his back. Feeling too close still, he took a couple more steps back until he was mostly in the shadow.


    Not long after, people filed into the room. Nine nobles in total, their clothes ranging from deep burgundy to a lady dressed in an eye-catching yellow gown. She sat down close to the Mistress but not on her immediate left. That place remained empty even after everyone found their seats.


    Servants came bringing food on large plates. Interested, Alec strained his neck to see what was inside them. It took them a long time to place everything on the table, make sure it was aligned until they went about taking off the covers from the plates.


    A thick smell of spices wafted off the table. On top of half the plates was neatly arranged thin slices of meat. Appalled Alec bit his lip to stop himself from bursting into laughter. All the meat was smoked. It might have been tasty at some point but by now it was dry and there was a veiled disgust on the faces of nobles as they stared at the meal. No amount of spices was going to hide the truth of what they were forced to eat day by day.


    On the side there were pancakes, freshly baked bread but in small amounts. They must not have much flour left. Sweets and dried fruits were also placed scarcely. Most of them in the reach of the Mistress.


    Still, her lips puckered as she stared at her dinner table. She was no different from her nobles in being sick of smoked meat.


    Alec wished he could see Iago¡¯s look now, knowing that he provided a positive feast for the survivors in comparison to this sorry table. The camp ate fresh meat and vegetables. Urri cooked a different meal most days. It was rare to get tired of anything when she had the choice of all the ingredients in the world. Their meals were limited only by her imagination.


    Mistress was the first one to knife a small piece off and bring it to her plate. She tasted it and smiled, waving her guests to partake in the meal. This, of course, did not include Alec. He stood far enough to remain out of the torch¡¯s light and could spend his time overlooking the crowd.


    All of the nobles were secretly staring at Iago as they cut their meat and ate it in slow bites. A few further from the Mistress were whispering between themselves but the rest were quiet. Their gazes moving between the lady and the guest on her right. None of them were introduced to him.


    When the lady was finishing her main meal of smoked meat with bread, a shape from far back in the room stepped forward. He had been so deep in the shadows, Alec had not noticed him before but now it took all his self-control not to leap and run for the closest exit.


    Commander was coming for him.


    No, no, not for him. He breathed hard.


    Commander wasn¡¯t paying him any mind. His eyes were solely for Iago, eating carelessly. The shaper did not bother to even raise his head when the huge man walked over to stand right beside him.


    ¡°You give your pet a lot of allowances,¡± he said offhandedly as he put away his utensils. He still did not look at the warrior who¡¯s face was growing redder by the second, his fingers twitching to close in on the enamelled pommel of the great sword at his hip.


    Alec counted the seconds till Iago was beheaded. There was no way Commander would suffer such an insult. He knew personally the pride of that monstrous man. The slightest bit of disrespect put you on his bad side, a place where pain was plentiful and ever-lasting. Did Iago have no sense?


    Shaper. He¡¯s a shaper. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy to kill him. But wasn¡¯t he trusting too much in the generosity of the Mistress? He was openly insulting her favourite guard.


    The lady chuckled, covering her mouth with a white gloved hand. Her laughter was soft and pleasant to he ear, and Alec found himself staring at her perfect aristocratic features; round blue eyes, high cheekbones with a bit of painted colour on the cheeks and lips. White skin of her neck glistened in the firelight. He followed its graceful line disappearing within the folds of her evening gown. Uncomfortable he swallowed and adjusting his belt turned away. The sight of Commander quickly cleaned his head of any stray thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll take his side?¡± Mistress asked with another laugh, her hand moving to rest above her ample chest. Alec was quick to look away.


    Iago tilted his head at her. ¡°Trust the word of that disgusting animal? ? I do hope the quality of this commune hasn¡¯t fallen that low.¡±


    Muttering rose around the table as the nobles expressed their quiet displeasure. But the lady quickly waved it off. ¡°You know who he is?¡±


    ¡°A stain on all Kharan? Not only did he destroy his father¡¯s reputation, he went and made himself known to the other kingdoms too. I would have hoped the destruction would take him first but it is made clear to me now that this was no divine punishment the priests so often preached. Else,¡± he motioned in the general direction of Commander,¡± those like him would not have made through.¡±


    Fury coloured Commander¡¯s face and his sword swung free of the scabbard. But before he could say or do anything, Iago turned to him with a contemptuous look. ¡°As I said, a disgusting animal.¡± Sneering, he turned back to the Mistress. ¡°I wonder why you keep something like that around.¡±


    One corner of the Mistress¡¯ lips curled upwards. She waved at Commander with a single word, ¡°Leave.¡± The large swordsman spluttered, his blade wavering as he comprehended that he was being dismissed. He might have tried to argue the point but the Mistress¡¯ eyes sharpened, her expression shifting lightly towards anger. Noticing it, Commander clenched his teeth, sheathed his great sword and giving a stiff bow left.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    The lady then leaned back against her cushioned chair. She crossed her arms, smiling at Iago. ¡°Would you tell us more about yourself? You seem to have a clear advantage over us with your knowledge.¡±


    ¡°It would be a pleasure,¡± Iago answered. There was no hesitation as he continued. ¡°I¡¯m from Vhiriktika, a high merchant¡¯s son.


    ¡°High merchant?¡± the lady asked with interest. ¡°Have you come to learn from our academies?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, yes.¡± He gave a self-deprecating laugh. ¡°But after coming I was too busy making my fortune to pay much attention to my lectures. I have to admit to learning little.¡±


    Mistress laughed, the sound coursing through Alec¡¯s ears. He could have listened to it forever. Especially while looking at the lady.


    ¡°Is that why you hid?¡±


    Iago shrugged. ¡°I did not think I was worthy to be in your presence, my lady. The rumours about your beauty and temper are legendary. I deemed it better to stay in my place.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mistress asked reaching for a crystallized pink sweet. She popped it into her mouth before continuing. ¡°Or is it part of the making your fortune part? I remember hearing a word or two about you and they were very incessant on one thing.¡±


    ¡°What would that be? A paragon of humanity?¡± Iago asked in a slow tone, a smile obvious in his voice. It was like he knew what the lady was hinting at but wanted her to say it.


    Licking her fingers, she gave him a languid look. ¡°A paragon indeed, selling a beggar¡¯s tears for the price of diamonds.¡±


    Alec¡¯s eyes flashed to Iago. Was this true? Was Iago a cruel merchant prior to the destruction? Cruelty wasn¡¯t obvious in his actions in the camp but he had lied for certain. No commoner would be able to exchange words with the lady without her noticing anything amiss.


    More so, his graceful demeanour, ease with which he partook in the dinner among nobles made it certain that this was not his first time around high born. His knowledge about the inner workings of the nobility only solidified that fact. He must have spent plenty of time among them. Otherwise it would be close to impossible to recognise them while also knowing their history.


    And those words about Commander. He still wondered what Iago had meant calling him a stain on his family¡¯s name, and the whole empire too. Could Commander not be an example of a true soldier? His heart wished for such an outcome but he did not put much faith in it. Disappointment of his dream slowly dying was too fresh and still bleeding.


    ¡°Shea,¡± Iago said. Alec¡¯s head snapped up, listening back into the conversation.


    ¡°Oh yes, that was her name. Are you planning to keep her?¡±


    ¡°Her talent is decent.¡±


    The lady¡¯s face scrunched in dismay. ¡°She¡¯s a commoner.¡±


    ¡°I would take her in normal circumstances, while now she¡¯s even more valuable. There¡¯s so few of the talented ones left. It would be a loss to let even one go.¡±


    ¡°What a merchant¡¯s view,¡± the lady chuckled. She brushed a stray hair behind her ear as her warm gaze stayed on Iago. Alec was disturbed to note the change in her expression. ¡°You¡¯re going turn her into a breeding cow.¡±


    Iago didn¡¯t express his anger like Alec thought he should. Instead there was indifference in his voice. ¡°Will you blame me?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! I admire your quick thinking! You¡¯ve cultivated the relationship from the very beginning, getting on her good side. Pitiful child, she knows not what is coming.¡± Her laughter held a note of malice this time. ¡°Is the fate of those commoners you¡¯ve been caring for the same?¡±


    ¡°Bodies are going to be the most sought commodity for many years to come,¡± Iago answered with a shrug. He took a glass of wine he¡¯d not touched before and took a long sip. ¡°As old and treasured as this wine is, it is no longer worth anything. The only thing worth buying and selling is manpower.¡±


    The horror that surged through Alec left him weak in the knees. Sell and buy? Manpower? He could not believe his ears. Did Iago just call them produce at his disposal? The thing that will make him the richest person alive?


    His hand moved towards the blade at his side. Its steel pommel cooled his fingers as he judged his chances of killing Iago before dying himself. The betrayal had to be answered. But if he died and did not kill him, what then? Everyone would remain clueless about what awaited them.


    ¡°Your pet does not look happy,¡± the lady noted with a smirk.


    Iago didn¡¯t spare a glance back. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. You won¡¯t succeed.¡±


    Mistress laughed at that. Iago looked at her to see her hand once more resting on her chest. Was it what, fifth, sixth time? He was getting tired of that obvious attempt to attract his attention to her physical attributes. Did she think he was blind? Or was that supposed to turn him into a brainless follower of hers? He felt like he was being underestimated a bit too much. She must not think him capable of any thought besides getting in her bed.


    Filthy wench. Not everyone shared her insufferable appetites.


    She was laughing again. He wasn¡¯t even certain about what this time. All this smiling, chuckling and flashing eyes were growing tiresome. His face muscles pained him from the unusual exercise and he¡¯d lost his fear of her after the first half an hour. Not once had she showed a sign of noticing anything wrong.


    Too lax. Believing what was in the open. Had she always been this thoughtless?


    He could not remember. Previously he never paid much attention once they went their separate ways. But there was little change from his memories. The same old pride, vanity and dismissal of those below her. Throughout the dinner, the two of them were the only ones speaking. Other nobles were but an audience to their exchanges. They knew better than to attempt voicing an opinion.


    ¡°Will you move-in to the mansion?¡± Cyana asked him with a knowing look. She bent forward to allow a better look at the top of her chest and reached to put a hand on his. ¡°I swear to take good care of you.¡± Her voice was sultry and thick with an unvoiced promise.


    It took all his willpower not to spit in her face. Or laugh uproariously. That could have worked too. If she only knew¡­


    A shadow of a smile touched his lips. ¡°It is a most generous offer,¡± he started, putting his other hand over hers, ¡°but I do not dare accept. I need to take care of my crop or it¡¯ll rot and all go to waste.¡±


    Her face twisted with anger and she drew her hand back in a flourish. ¡°Born a merchant, always a merchant,¡± she scoffed with a haughty laugh.


    Poor Cyana. Jaded by a lowly merchantman. Do hide behind your walls of pride and derision.


    He nodded in acceptance of her jeer. ¡°As you say, my lady. I can only fault my upbringing.¡±


    ¡°Shall I expect to see you again?¡± Her expression turned ugly for a second. ¡°Or will you be too busy?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. It would be an honour to be invited to dine with you again.¡±


    Her eyes did not soften at his utterance but her body relaxed a notch. ¡°Fine. You are dismissed now.¡±


    Iago stood up, bowing to hide his smile. ¡°Thank you for the brilliant evening.¡± Straightening, he waved for Alec to fall in step with him. The man was stiff, stone faced with resentment simmering in the depths of his eyes. A case to be solved once they left.


    When he was ten steps away, Cyana spoke up again. ¡°I¡¯ve sent scouts to go searching for other settlements, they¡¯re not to return until they find someone. So next time, there might be other guests besides you.¡±


    ¡°I will be looking forward to it,¡± he answered in an amiable tone. Her eyes narrowed but she did not say anything else. No servant showed up to lead them out and Iago had to recall himself the path they¡¯ve used to reach the hall. A few false turns later he finally led them to the front gate and out.


    Only then did he allow himself a good, deep laugh. Oh, Cyana, Cyana. How petty of you. He chuckled once more. Have there ever been anyone who refused her? He doubted it. With her legendary talent, beauty and father being the unofficial head of the empire, how could anyone? Death and ruination alone waited on that path.


    When they were more than three streets away from the mansion, he glanced at Alec walking behind him. ¡°Do you remember what I told you before we entered?¡±


    The eyes that rose to glare at him held no recollection. Iago sighed. ¡°I told you not to believe all that you hear.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Alec asked in a grave voice, hands clenched into fists at his sides. ¡°You just said that we¡¯re goods for sale! Why should I care! It¡¯s nothing, right?¡± His voice rose with each word as he forcefully held himself in check.


    Iago could see his wish to step forward, grab him by the lapels and shout at his face. Strike him. But he was a shaper and the youth did not dare. Instead he screamed his bitterness.


    ¡°You as good as sold us to her! Without your words, she would have continued not paying attention, but now it¡¯s all over! In a day or two inspections will begin and if she finds others, we¡¯ll be sold in a heartbeat! Or forced to work for her every waking hour! If only so she can show off! You killed us all!¡± He trembled as he finished.


    So clueless, Iago sighed this time inwardly. Alec missed all the underlying currents during the meeting. It was no fault of his own, but a hassle none the less.


    ¡°What do you think I should have told her then?¡± he asked, turning to face the youth head on. ¡°Tell me, how would you have answered her in my place? What would you have said to convince her that I had to stay and help you out when it¡¯s miles below me?¡±


    That broke Alec¡¯s anger for a moment. He froze, uncertain.


    Before inspiration struck him, Iago continued. ¡°I had to have a reason. Why else would I have chosen a merchant¡¯s persona? It is low enough to make it almost inconsequential, only the title of being a High¡¯s son makes it a bit more worthy in her eyes.¡±


    Alec¡¯s face showed no expression but he was listening. Good enough. ¡°It was the only way to protect everyone. As long as I claim their protection, other nobles won¡¯t dare interfering with a shaper while she won¡¯t bother. In her eyes, I¡¯m insignificant. She can take everything from me when she feels like it. Then why should she trouble herself watching over the survivors. If there comes a need for them, she can just take them.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll work as her caretaker?¡±


    ¡°Something of a like.¡±


    ¡°But she can order you to do anything. You have zero bargaining power, ¡° Alec noted in a dead voice.


    Iago smiled. ¡°And that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. I have plenty of power.¡± A disbelieving look prompted him to continue. ¡°You see, I have choices while she does not.¡± He snickered. ¡°I might be the only male shaper left alive. As pitiful as my talent is, it¡¯s still much better than anyone else¡¯s. From the way she acted today, she¡¯s desperate to catch my interest. I¡¯ll have plenty of freedom if I play it right.¡±


    The soldier did not share his humour. ¡°You¡¯re not a commoner,¡± he stated.


    This was a tougher question. Whatever he said would be a lie. ¡°When I said I spent days watching the swordplay, did you think I aroused no interest? Many nobles were amused by my presence while a few went as far as to befriend me. Healer Kallum was a sought after persona. His penchant for treating everyone equally annoyed the high born to no end but they could not discredit his talent. As his student, I was invited often enough to various balls and dinners.


    ¡°It did not mean I was seated highly or got to talk to many nobles but an invitation was already a sign of great goodwill. Kallum told me to use it to understand the high born better: their manners, way of speech and actions. It¡¯s really simple if you actually spend time working it out.¡±


    Alec¡¯s face was incredulous. ¡°And you want me to believe it?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Is it so hard to believe even a low born shaper will be treated with a certain level of respect?¡±


    Understanding lighted Alec¡¯s face, followed by a tired reluctant acceptance. He must have forgotten who he was talking to for a moment. Noble or not, shapers quickly rose through the social ladder if they learnt any control over their powers. It wasn¡¯t a far stretch to believe that one could be born a commoner but know everything about the nobles and their lifestyle.


    Iago considered asking whether the soldier believed him but thought better of it. This was too soon. The trust in him was a small, barely existent thing. It often wavered on the verge of extinguishing. Time will be needed to grow it.


    He turned and chose the direction towards his tower. There was still plenty of road left until reaching it, and the sun was setting. No more than an hour before it was gone. He wondered how Scorpius was doing with his task.


    The person in question was having a headache of a lifetime. After a day of arguments and furious shouting named discussions, Scavengers had moved out of their safe haven. Hunger was the greatest motivator in that regard. Hunger and thirst.


    At first, they wanted to hear nothing about moving but when the time to eat came and they received a few drops of water and a bite of meat, their minds quickly changed.


    Scorpius was sitting a distance away at the time. A young woman with a large group of children set out towards him. She wasn¡¯t a beauty in any form of word but the strength in her features could be envied. She held one young boy on her left arm, while holding a four year old¡¯ hand. Another older girl, maybe seven was walking behind, holding onto the woman¡¯s skirt. Two identical boys were walking at the front, their eyes fierce as they held stones in their hands, ready to fight Scorpius if he did anything. The twins were around twelve, or more. It was hard to say from their lean, hunger thinned bodies.


    It was a shock for Scorpius to see such a huge family to have survived the destruction. All the children shared a set of small sharp green eyes and fire bright hair. Only the twins¡¯ heads were more dark auburn but there could be no doubt they possessed the same parents.


    The young woman - was she even seventeen? - stopped before him. He did not say anything, not certain what she wanted and so they stared at each other.


    One of the twins was the first to lose his patience. ¡°Is it true that there¡¯s food there?¡± His voice started strong but by the end it became close to a plea. His young face shone with an undisguised hope as he clutched the stone in his hand.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered with a nod, not rising from his sitting position. ¡°A shaper comes every day to make fresh food. There¡¯s no hunger in that place.¡±


    ¡°And why did you not stay there?¡± the woman asked, her voice raspy as she fell into a coughing fit.


    Scorpius reached for his small water skin at his belt and passed it to the woman. ¡°When was the last time you drank yourself?¡± he asked. He was certain she was giving all her portions to the children. They were surprisingly healthy compared to her.


    She did not refuse his gesture. After taking a couple gulps, she passed the water to the children who drank it in large gulps, not caring that it was going to quickly run out. Not a drop was left afterwards. Scorpius shook his head at their greediness, taking back the skin, but did not say anything. In this kind of environment, the weak had to take every chance they could at strength. Being mannered served no one.


    ¡°Answer me,¡± the woman said again, her voice a touch gentler this time.


    ¡°I did not dare,¡± Scorpius answered. Saying he was afraid of the camp felt like the best choice in this case. ¡°They¡¯re a large settled group and I did not dare to face them alone. Power in numbers as they say.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes sharpened on him again. It was like she was trying to dig out all his secrets with that stare. Uncomfortable. ¡°And you thought we were an easier target?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have approached you either, but I knew the big man. Not by name but sight. We¡¯ve talked once. So, decided to take a chance.¡±


    She did not like his answer, he was certain of it. However, before she could say anything more, the smallest girl, one she was holding the hand of, tugged at it. ¡°Hungry¡­¡± she murmured in a soft gentle voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go where food is¡­¡±


    In an instant the other children were all on her side. The young woman was soon barraged with excited exclamations. They all wanted to go.


    What surprised Scorpius most was that they did not complain. Neither then, nor through the whole trek towards the ruined city. They were like adults put into small bodies. Even the youngest, so weak he could not walk himself, did not act his age. He was sitting in the woman¡¯s arms, staring at the world but not uttering a sound.


    A weird company. Nothing else to say.


    Scorpius wasn¡¯t certain what Iago could make of them but he did his part. If more people would help the shaper¡¯s cause then so be it. He was certain nothing bad would happen to them. Iago was not cruel. Nor could he push them to fight or anything. Most of this batch of survivors were women and children with few men remaining after the slaughter at the city.


    The city¡¯s walls were a welcome sight as their collapsed glory peeked in the distance. Unconsciously everyone¡¯s tired pace quickened. Sun was setting and they wanted to reach the city before nightfall. The desert was a harsh mistress at night.


    They were noticed quickly upon entering through the gates and an alarm was raised. Survivors rushed from all directions, makeshift weapons in their hands. Table legs, large stones, blades and maces, there was something for everyone¡¯s tastes.


    The bearded man surrounded their group in a protective circle with his men but did not draw his weapon. Glancing at Scorpius for a second, he called out to the survivors saying he wanted to talk. Mala stepped out with two elders. Behind them Jistas and Evic stood with their muscles bulging.


    Talking did not take long. The elders that Scorpius had seen only a few times were adamant in not letting anyone in. They did not believe them to be just a passing group of survivors and did not want them to stay here for the night, not even considering settling. In their eyes, the newcomers were a danger this place did not need.


    This was not going as planned. Scorpius wanted to jump forward and shout out that this was Iago¡¯s will, they had no authority to refuse. But they did not know him. He lived in the city as a shadow, only one person knowing of his existence. Why should his word matter then? He was just another of the damned newcomers.


    His eyes moved to Mala. She was usually the most level-headed, and kind. But this time he could see nothing of that. There wasn¡¯t open animosity in her face like in those of the elders, but no caring either. Pragmatism. That¡¯s what he saw there.


    She knew that Iago could shape but it took a lot of energy from him. Soon the consumption would be even more when the rotten food was used up and he had to shape sand. A large amount of people would be detrimental at the time. It was better to have as few people as they could.


    Just as he though that, Scorpius was horrified. Why did he not think of it before? Only now when considering Mala¡¯s cold demeanour did the thought strike him. What was Iago thinking? He was endangering himself! Again! Adding Scavengers to the mix would increase the load on him by a large margin.


    And Scorpius was well-aware how few old food resources were left. It wouldn¡¯t be more than a couple more days before they ran out. Then it would take all Iago had every morning just to shape enough food. And if there was this much people added¡­


    He scanned the Scavengers. Fifteen bodies. A third of them growing children. This was madness! His exultation over accomplishing his task quickly turned into fear and worry. Was what he did really right? It did not feel like it. It felt like he was leading Iago to his untimely death by following his orders. The shaper seemed so steady and smart but this decision, it did not sound right. This was the same as drinking poison of your own choice!


    What considerable advantage could these people bring that it would be worth sacrificing so much?


    Another look over provided him no new knowledge. These were people like any other. A couple fighters, a couple people from the working class and women with children. What was so special about them?


    ¡°Leave! This is the last warning!¡± one of the elders bellowed. He pointed at the soldiers standing to the side. ¡°Or we¡¯ll make you! Soldiers forward!¡±


    The grand announcement amused Scorpius as a ragtag group of people stepped forward. Grey still hadn¡¯t healed so he wasn¡¯t present. Alec probably too, while Denni was missing for an unknown reason. That left Lyra with four others, the youngest of the lot. They were dressed in oversized armour and staggered forward on unsteady steps, the sword in Quir¡¯s hand wavering. It was too heavy for the twelve year old.


    What a grand army. They couldn¡¯t force away the weakest of the bearded man¡¯s band, not thinking about the rest. Did the elder really think to scare them with such a show of force? Or did he want just for once in his life to give such an order? That sounded the more likely of the two choices.


    Still, it did not mean well. Where was Iago? Why wasn¡¯t he showing up to save this?


    Scorpius noted the tensed bodies of the Scavengers, fear in the eyes of survivors as they tightened their grips on the weapons. This was soon going to turn into a stupid melee. He could not have it. Maybe, even if he was unknown, he could stall this long enough? Doubtful, he stepped through the Scavengers and past the bearded man.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes moved to him. Uncomfortable¡­ As he was about to open his mouth, a voice called from far ahead. The gazes quickly shifted there and Scorpius was the first to make out the forms rushing forward.


    Iago was at the front, not rushing but walking in large strides. He was dressed in a white tunic and a billowing dark blue surcoat. Behind him Alec walked in a matching blue tunic and black leather tabard, a thin blade at his side. The two of them looked like a pair of master and bodyguard moving through some ancient hold so often depicted in paintings. Never having visited any larger cities, Scorpius had no experience whether it was true, but that was how he always imagined the royals and their court to look like.


    Regal, strong in presence but not overdone. A silent power.


    Next to Alec, Denni was rushing, red faced. Her breath came in gasps as she followed. Now Scorpius understood where she disappeared. The smart girl went and found the two people that were in truth the only ones deserving to decide the future of newcomers. Elders had long lost their power after the coming of Iago.


    As the pair and their messenger reached the stand-off, Iago moved towards Scorpius but then faltered in his step. His eyes moved past the nosferatu and through the crowd of Scavengers, landing on something that stole all the colour from his face.


    A youthful voice screamed out, ringing in the silence.


    ¡°Brother!¡±

 26 Escape

    The shock of seeing Iago stagger back broke a cold sweat on Scorpius¡¯ back. He quickly turned to see who had spoken up, which of the children.


    He shouldn¡¯t have bothered. The largest bunch, with the young woman walking with wooden legs, face frozen between joy and disbelief, dashed towards Iago. First to reach him were the twins and the girl that had been holding onto the skirt, mostly hiding from everyone.


    The boys wrapped themselves around Iago¡¯s waist while the girl, small as she was attached herself to his leg. All of them looked up, worshipping eyes aimed at Iago. The kids laughed, and cried and talked over one another in high-pitched voices.


    The young woman reached them then, her two little burdens escaping to reach for their long lost brother too. Only the woman stood still as silent tears ran down her face. ¡°Iago¡­¡± she murmured in a whisper, eyes misted, unfocused. ¡°We were told you died¡­ We were told you bought our survival with your own¡­ How can.. can this be?¡±


    It was as if the words broke a spell. Iago quickly disentangled himself from the children against their disappointed cries, and took a large step back. His expression turned unsightly. ¡°I¡¯m not him,¡± he barked out in a harsh tone, and pivoted on his heel to leave. ¡°Find them a place,¡± he added thickly with a backwards wave towards the Scavengers. ¡°Scorpius, with me.¡±


    Unhesitating, he rushed forward, past the stunned children and their oldest sister. The youngest started bawling, while the older ones fisted their small hands, brushing their eyes clean. Ready to run and confront the person quickly making his leave. But the young woman held them back, taking them in a hug and wrapping all of them in a large familial ball of comfort.


    It was harder to catch up to Iago than expected, him being human and all but upon doing so Scorpius wasn¡¯t certain it was the right decision. His friend strode with the speed of a man escaping his execution. His shoulders were pulled inwards as if trying to make himself smaller, less noticeable. Or was that a defensive curl?


    When Iago glanced back, Scorpius faced an ocean of torment and agony in his eyes. He had to look away. He did not want to know the depth of that suffering. He was afraid that if he let himself in, there would be no way of rising back up.


    It was moments before they reached the tower, and Iago made his slow, lumbering way upwards. It was as if after entering the building all energy left him. Moving no faster than a snail, it took him a generous amount of time to make it up to his room.


    There he sat down on the bed, head bent down, almost reaching the knees. Hands encircled it, fingers like claws sunk into the hair.


    Scorpius made his way towards the chair and sat down. He did not dare to speak up first. It was as if there existed a thin thread that held Iago together. It strained under an unknown pressure and a thoughtless word would snap it in two.


    Sun settled. Darkness reached its tendrils into the room and Scorpius rose to light the hearth. Next to it a pile of broken furniture lay. He picked up a couple of thin sticks and placed them inside, then brought a couple empty sheets of paper from the table. Striking the flint, he soon had a lively fire going. More for warmth and something to do than any need for light.


    As he was lounging by the fire, Iago spoke up.


    ¡°Were they fine when you found them?¡± His voice was dry, and slow. Reluctant as if its owner didn¡¯t really want to hear the answer.


    ¡°Everyone or..?¡±


    There was a bitter laugh. ¡°You know who I¡¯m speaking about.¡±


    He did. Scorpius just didn¡¯t want to bring up what he knew would wound his friend even more. Even if there was nothing sad about that knowledge. ¡°They were all right.¡±


    No sound came after. Fire crackled in the hearth creating shadows in the room. They danced over the bent figure, covering it in nightmarish forms or bringing an unnatural glow to his mop of crimson hair.


    After another hour long pause Iago raised his anguished face. ¡°What do I do now..?¡± he asked in a weak voice.


    ¡°They¡¯re your family, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    A heavy nod. ¡°One I forsook.¡±


    Scorpius had nothing to say to that. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to ask more, or leave it be. But then, it would remain unsolved. Iago needed a decision. He could not remain in hiding for the rest of his life. Which he clearly wanted to do from his expression.


    It was strange, really. Weren¡¯t humans all for family, kingdom, nation and any other community they could come up with? Scorpius had a hard time grasping the intricacies of familial relations with his own unfortunate act of being born a nosferatu in the years after his races decline. But what he¡¯d learnt by studying people in villages as he passed by, they took their relations seriously. Family was what mattered more than anything else in the world, more than friendship, honour, righteousness.


    The sight here then pushed him off his familiar zone. He could not understand the problem. Iago said they were his family, and even if he forsook them for some reason, they didn¡¯t seem to hold any grudge. Why run then? It was clear he feared them, was afraid to face them. Yet they held nothing against him. It made no sense.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± he asked softly. Maybe that was the way. If he knew what happened, he could help think of a solution. Sitting in the dark and doing nothing wasn¡¯t going to give them an epiphany. Not when he was clueless as to what was the cause behind Iago¡¯s distraught expression.


    It was sometime before Iago answered, his voice slow and heavy, reluctant once more. This time he clearly did not want to remember what had happened. ¡°I was not trained in shaping. My talent was average and I did not notice it until late in my life. Too late to be trained, not that I had time for it. Always busy working to earn a living for my family. It was never enough, though. The young often went hungry and I did the same, knowing that I¡¯ll have less strength tomorrow which meant even less pay.¡±


    He clawed through his hair, eyes moving through the room. Scorpius doubted they saw anything. But he did not rush. For some reason he was certain there would be a continuation. In time.


    ¡°It was a couple weeks before the Scourge that I received an invite. Kallum, the master healer I sometimes helped gave me a choice. He did not make it pretty. I was to give up everything I held dear for the sake of having them live. He promised to take care of them, give them an education and make sure they lived well for as long as he was alive himself.


    ¡°A heartbreaking choice, or so he thought, but I was relieved. I could never bring them up myself. It was a constant torment in my heart. So when he came to me with something like that, and all he asked in return was my life, how could I refuse? I was the one profiting from the deal.¡±


    This time there were no more words coming. ¡°What happened then? You¡¯re still alive,¡± Scorpius said in a neutral voice. He did his best to not let his thoughts influence it.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Iago answered in a way that did not sound convincing. ¡°I lived and the Scourge happened. Probably I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that they lived. Kallum had promised to take care of them. He¡¯d vowed to it. And he always kept his word.¡±


    ¡°So why not go to them? Why not celebrate together that you¡¯re all alive?¡±


    Flame shadows danced on Iago¡¯s face, accentuating the deep creases on his forehead, the sunken eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he whispered in a raw voice. ¡°I can¡¯t! The path I¡¯ve taken, the choices I¡¯ve made¡­ they cannot be part of it! It¡¯s too dangerous. If anyone knew¡­ If anyone guessed¡­ No. It¡¯s impossible¡­ Besides,¡± he raised his eyes to stare directly at Scorpius, ¡°I¡¯m not the person they knew. What Kallum did¡­ It might not have killed me but¡­ I¡¯m not that Iago, that doting overworked brother. That person is long dead. I have but a faint memory of the ignorant young man.¡±


    This was the crux then. The Scourge changed him like everyone else. The exchange, the experiment, the Scourge and newly gained powers¡­ It was enough to give any person a new outlook on life.


    Mistress should probably be on that list too. He wondered if she had anything to do with that experiment. But then, there was no hatred in Iago¡¯s voice when he mentioned Kallum¡¯s name. Nothing clear in general, just tiredness. Exhaustion.


    ¡°Will you be able to tell that to their faces?¡±


    Iago dragged a hand through his face, raking it with his fingers as if trying to gauge new crevasses until he could no longer be recognisable. Nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have to. I have no choice.¡±


    An unsteady admission. Distinct lack of confidence. Still, it was better than nothing. Scorpius did not challenge it. He waited for awhile, then stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the others, whether they followed your order. If anyone asks, I¡¯ll say you had a lot to consider after meeting the Lady. You did talk to her, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°Later,¡± Scorpius cut him off. It did not feel right. He was the follower. Not the other way around. ¡°Try to find some peace of mind. Maybe boil one of your restorative teas.¡±


    No response. He did not hesitate and was about to jump out of the window when he remembered he could walk now. The camp knew of his existence. An exhilarating thought. Finally he¡¯ll be able to face all those people he¡¯d followed through the shadows.


    When he was not far from where the voices where, old fears rose in his heart. It did not matter if he made a quick acquaintance but long term relationship? Cold sweat broke out on his back. It wasn¡¯t hard to pretend for a short time. Simple, really.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    But a long term lie? He was not certain he could keep it up. And if anyone found out¡­ Not only would his life be forfeit, but Iago¡¯s too. Their lives were connected in secret before. Now everyone knew about it.


    He did not like what Iago had done. It could simplify the matters, them being known as old friends, but the danger! If a single person figured out that he was more than a normal human¡­


    Pushing down the rising fear, he reached for the canteen¡¯s doors. Upon entering all eyes shifted towards him. Alec was sitting at the far back, quietly arguing with Mala. She did not like all these newcomers while he supported Iago¡¯s position.


    At first Scorpius was about to walk to them but then remembered they did not know him. As far as they were concerned, he was just another of the strangers - most likely remnants of Scavengers.


    He changed his walking path towards the bearded man. Noticing him, the old scavenger shoved those around him on the bench to make space.


    ¡°Is your shaper okay?¡± the bearded man asked in a low voice, making sure no one overheard as Scorpius settled next to him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered just as quiet, grabbing a chicken¡¯s leg from the man¡¯s plate. The bearded man relaxed in obvious relief before glaring at Scorpius in outrage. The next five minutes he gobbled the food in front of him with restless vigour. Only when there was nothing left did he lick his fingers and sat back with a satisfied sigh.


    Others around Scorpius were doing the same, and he was somewhat jealous about them having gotten a full meal. He had to contend with the single chicken¡¯s leg he¡¯d snatched off bearded man¡¯s plate. Better than nothing, he supposed staring at the last remnants of food disappearing in the Scavengers¡¯ plates. There was no more left.


    While he was lamenting his fate, he heard Alec and Mala shuffling in their seats. It wasn¡¯t long before they made their way towards him. Their conversation was not resolved but both had run out of arguments certain to convince the other.


    ¡°Come with us,¡± Mala stated in a haughty manner, eyeing him with distaste. It was so unlike her, Scorpius stared for a second uncomprehending. Her silence during the arrival of Scavengers was one thing but this kind of mien.


    ¡°Please, we just want to ask you a few questions,¡± Alec added glaring at Mala. She huffed in response.


    Weird. ¡°All right,¡± he answered, not really having a good reason to refuse.


    Many heads followed them as they made their way through the canteen. Outside it was dark, no moon present in the sky. A couple stars were shining in exchange. Their faraway light a miserable attempt at illuminating the night.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mala asked with imperiousness. ¡°What do you have on Iago?¡±


    ¡°Have on?¡± Scorpius turned to face her with surprise. She stood arms crossed, scowling at him. ¡°I¡¯m an old acquaintance.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed at him. He ignored the obvious sign of her displeasure, considering his lies. A story was necessary. Through his life he¡¯d learnt no trade so it would be tough to fake them. But then, most professions were void now. He could say he was an animal tender and there¡¯d be no way to prove him wrong.


    Alec put a hand on Mala¡¯s shoulder to hold her back. ¡°How is Iago? He did not look good when he left.¡±


    ¡°Stricken but he¡¯ll recover,¡± Scorpius replied. ¡°He had a family before the Scourge.¡±


    ¡°But not this family?¡±


    ¡°No. Not this one.¡±


    Mala could not take it any more. She threw off Alec¡¯s hand and pointed at Scorpius. ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if you know anything! You¡¯re an interloper, pretending to know more than you do!¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± he asked with disgust colouring his own voice. Her words reminded him of most other humans he¡¯d met before. They just tended to make their points with swords, axes and bows.


    Having been around Iago for so long, he¡¯d forgotten how arrogant and scornful others were. Anything not from their community was a danger to be instantly eliminated. A trait shared by the nosferatu clans.


    He turned away, dismissing her altogether. If she was going to act that way, there was no reason for him to tolerate it. She was a nobody. Insignificant. There was no point to suffer her pitiful insults.


    ¡°You¡¯re just gonna leave like that? Without a word?¡± she shouted out at his back. He didn¡¯t glance her way.


    Alec harshly whispered for her to calm down. They argued for awhile before Alec gave up and jogged after Scorpius to Mala¡¯s taunts.


    ¡°Hey, sorry about that. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s come into her,¡± he said with a wince, slowing down.


    Scorpius nodded. Alec was usually more level headed than everyone else.


    ¡°You know Iago of old?¡±


    ¡°Not much. I trust him but I know little of his situation,¡± he answered with a shrug.


    ¡°Are those children really not his family? They were so certain, and the look on his face¡­¡±


    There was no way to go about it. The panic on Iago¡¯s face upon seeing the young family could not be mistaken. He shrugged again. ¡°That¡¯s what he said. Before this I knew him as a loner, moving through the capital as if it was his own backyard. Welcome everywhere, but liked nowhere.¡±


    The words seemed to resonate within Alec. He bobbed his head as if noting something to himself, or agreeing to something. Scorpius was satisfied with himself. He must have said the right thing. Great!


    After a couple more pleasantries exchanged, they went their separate ways. Scorpius passed the shadowed streets, breathing in the cold air. His skin prickled from the chill. It was much better than the constant heat during the day.


    Soon he reached the tower and was about to walk up the stairs when a thought hit him. Wasn¡¯t he now pretending to be a human? He had to sleep like that too if anyone came in. Annoyed at it, he looked around the training room. In one corner Grey¡¯s old gear lay.


    An old blanket lay on the ground and Scorpius bent to pick it up. After a quick once over, he decided it¡¯ll serve. He laid it back down, sitting on the ground to take off his scarf, pull off the thick cloak and and boots. Moments later, he let himself down and closed his eyes.


    Away from the tower, near the canteen, Alec was having a headache. He stared at the group of newcomers excitedly chattering among themselves. Many were rubbing their stomachs, talking in wonder filled voices while one woman was crying. She was squatting, hugging her child to her chest as tears of joy ran down her cheeks. From her mouth came a constant a string of prayers and praises to the Lady.


    An older man with a thick beard and a huge axe on his back was watching the shadows with distrustful eyes. Alec included. The other fighting men from the group smiled in satisfaction but their hands did not stray far from their weapons.


    Alec had no idea what to do with them. Iago said to find a place for them but he did not want them anywhere close to his people. These were strangers with unknown goals and plans. As much as he wanted to help them, he did not trust them. The newcomers could kill most of the survivors with ease. He had no illusions about his own troops strength after the last time they faced Scavengers.


    Iago alone could defend them. If he was capable. That Scorpius said the shaper was fine but Alec had a hard time believing him. Upon meeting the newcomers, Iago did not look like himself. He could recall the exact moment the shaper noticed the children and staggered back. His breath hitched. When he turned, it was nothing more than running away.


    For some reason, those people had scared Iago. It was hard to believe they just reminded him of his own family. Especially when the children called out to him ¡°Brother¡±. But if it was his true family, there would be no reason to run. Not unless he did something unspeakable to them.


    Yet, they did not seem to have any reservations regarding their so called brother. The youngest ones cried incessantly after Iago left, calling after him in heartbreaking voices. Their eldest sister tear-up in her own right, but she quickly brushed the offending liquid off and gathered the children, whispering assurances to them. They did not understand her explanations but since it was her talking in time they settled down.


    ¡°You¡¯re the leader here?¡± the bearded man asked, approaching Alec.


    He inclined his head. ¡°Alec.¡±


    ¡°Mark.¡±


    There were no more questions and Alec returned his gaze to the newcomers. The young woman with her children was standing by the edge of the group. The twins were chirping with lots of hand movements and even some running around. A fragment of the story reached his ears, something about a pig rummaging through their house.


    Thin smile bloomed on the woman¡¯s face. She held the smallest boy; he was sleeping. One of the other girls was laughing at the twins¡¯ antics while her younger sister stood with a shy smile. She kept on glancing backwards to make sure the woman was still there.


    Alec¡¯s heart clenched at the vulnerability of this sight. He might not be much older than that woman but he did not have to take care of five siblings younger than him. How did they survive? How did she manage to keep them alive?


    The bearded man, Mark he reminded himself, caught where his gaze was resting. ¡°She¡¯s a strong one, that girl. I did not see her cry or complain once before today.¡±


    Alec grunted. He had nothing to say to that.


    ¡°What happened to your shaper there?¡± Mark asked with interest.


    He did not dare to turn. The dread on his face might be too easy to read. ¡°Nothing. He had a busy evening.¡±


    ¡°And it required the dress code?¡±


    Alec glanced to see himself still in the outfit Iago had brought to him. He remembered the joy of seeing himself dressed like a real bodyguard for the first time. Fitting tunic and leather tabard with an unknown crest. His fingers gripped the unadorned hilt of his new sword. A strange feeling of calmness entered his mind.


    As far away as it all felt, it was not a dream. The conversation with the Mistress, Iago¡¯s promises were all real. He either had to believe them or do something crazy like running to confess to the Mistress. Even if he had no idea what. His word would never weight heavier than Iago¡¯s in her eyes.


    It was a revelation he came to during the meeting. Commander was ignored as if he was nothing. None of his words meant anything, and Iago insulted him as much as he wanted. Mistress only laughed along with him, her eyes shining with interest for the man before her. Others were nothing in comparison.


    And how long was he going to doubt Iago, anyway? Wasn¡¯t it about time he started to trust the only person that ever tried to help them? He shaped them food, helped to restore the temple, protected from Scavengers and more than that, he was ready to teach them to defend themselves. He shielded them from Commander, healed their wounds and diverted Mistress¡¯ eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t that enough? What did he have to do for Alec to trust him?


    A sense of shame rose in him. What did he do himself? He pretended to be the leader, the shield between everyone and the nobles, but there never was any real power in his hands. It was but a question of time when his authority would falter and Commander went ahead with his threats. Time that was already past.


    More than ever before they needed Iago. It was better to trust him now and have a chance at survival than refuse and have him turn away, tired of their distrust and suspicions.


    ¡°Collect everyone and come,¡± he said. The leader of newcomers gave him a look but followed the command. He motioned to his men and they scattered to round up all the newcomers.


    Ten heartbeats later, the newcomers stood in a circle with children and woman in the middle. It was obvious this wasn¡¯t a newly formed grouped. They¡¯ve stayed together for a time.


    He turned towards where the remainder of the tower stood. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll bring you to your new accommodations.¡± Without waiting to see if they did as told, he started walking. A sharp word from Mark later and the crowd moved out. The leader strode to join him at the front.


    ¡°Be careful of the nobles,¡± Alec told him. ¡°Don¡¯t go far north, especially not close to the white mansion. Mistress, a shaper like no other, lives there, and she does not have a good opinion about commoners. If you value your life, don¡¯t get in her way.¡±


    ¡°What about your shaper? Does he not..?¡±


    ¡°He shields us from her. Or that¡¯s what he says,¡± he replied with his old distrust evident in his tone. ¡°It¡¯s better to believe him.¡±


    The older man snorted. He did not express his opinion about that in words.


    After a time they reached a semi-standing house. Four large rooms had roofs and all walls, a pretty good deal. It was also only a street away from the tower. He showed them where survivors lived and told that the tower was occupied by the shaper. He was explicit in his warning not to approach it carelessly.


    The shaper was the camp¡¯s only reason of success. Without him they would quickly die out and so everyone was ready to protect him with their lives. A far-fetched threat, but the newcomers seemed to believe it. Their eyes filled with trepidation as they gazed at the ruined tower, and all swore not to come closer to it than necessary.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they do so,¡± their leader promised in a grave voice. ¡°We don¡¯t want to step on your generosity.¡±


    Alec nodded and thought to leave for the barracks but they were so far away. He changed his mind and found a corner where he would be protected from the winds. It was freezing but he did not feel it, his mind too busy weighting the events of today.


    There was no chance he¡¯d fall asleep. He pushed himself further into the corner, and watched both the tower and survivor house entrances.

 27 Changes

    Days passed quickly after the arrival of the newcomers. There was so much to do, Alec had little time to ponder the events at the Mistress¡¯ place. All his thoughts were consumed with considerations on how to make the stay better for the newcomers.


    Most of the houses nearby had already been cleaned up so he led them to further districts in search of furniture, blankets, clothes and other necessities. At first they followed him with doubtful gazes but soon learnt to accept it. Their leader, Mark, was instrumental. For some reason the old soldier did not think everyone in the camp wanted his death, unlike the rest of his people.


    It quickened the accommodation period and in close to three weeks the life settled back into its familiar, calm rhythm. The newcomers hadn¡¯t fully integrated, but they stopped being a threat. The two groups started talking, going to the temple together to listen to Shea¡¯s readings and helping each other from time to time.


    A small miracle in Alec¡¯s eyes. He¡¯d had little hope this could be achieved so soon.


    Grey popped into the room where Alec was resting, their new base. After the coming of so many new faces he decided to move his team closer to both groups.


    ¡°Hey, I wanted to let you know I¡¯ll be returning to train with Iago from today!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± the boy beamed at him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have waited this long but Iago would not let me start until he was certain I wouldn¡¯t injure myself while training!¡±


    So that was why. Alec had wondered why Grey was being so patient. In his mind the boy should have begun a week or more ago. ¡°What about others?¡± he asked.


    ¡°They were waiting for me! Since Iago said I¡¯d need to start from the beginning anyway¡­¡± He grimaced at that. ¡°Iago does not want me learning the duelling way.¡±


    There probably was a reason for that. Alec pushed himself off the chair and stretched his muscles. Most of his wounds had healed too but not all. A number remained, reminding of themselves if he tried anything strenuous. At least it no longer pained him to walk.


    As they left the house the rest of the soldiers welcomed them outside. They greeted him with eager expressions. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Denni urged him.


    ¡°Right, right,¡± he answered, leading the crowd.


    The last couple weeks Iago reached a new level of reclusiveness. He stayed whole days hidden within his room, leaving only to shape food in the morning and check up on the soldiers. Scorpius and Alec alone were allowed to enter the tower. First one as a friend, the other as an accomplice in keeping Mistress away. There was another dinner during the past weeks but nothing of importance was discussed.


    Because of the seclusion, Iago grew into his reputation as a mysterious, and possibly dangerous shaper. Something natural, but not really what he had sought upon coming here. Though, it increased his power within the camp to unbelievable levels. Single word was enough to send everyone scurrying to fulfil the order.


    It would have made him no better than the Mistress, but people were clear on how important he was. Food was gone. Not a bite remained. Iago alone kept them alive with his shaping.


    But because of his new found reputation, few dared to bother him. Even his soldiers, who were promised to be taught, were reluctant in disturbing the shaper. They wanted Alec to come and smooth the way, make sure they don¡¯t do anything to anger Iago.


    As they approached the tower, Mark went by. He watched their group with a slight surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the occasion?¡±


    ¡°Starting a new training regime,¡± Alec answered. Then a thought struck him. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the army, haven¡¯t you?¡± The man inclined his head slowly, his eyes growing careful. ¡°Then you know some fighting tactics?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    Lyra was quick to grasp what Alec had in mind. ¡°Could you tell us if what we¡¯re about to learn is any good?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± the old soldier answered with a relieved expression. ¡°Show it to me.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes landed on Grey. The boy squirmed at the attention but then took a couple steps away, drawing his blade. He stood with his eyes closed for a second. Memories must not be coming easily. It was close to a month since the last time he practised those moves. Unless he did it in secret.


    After another heartbeat he dashed into Iago¡¯s tower and returned with a small shield. Then he fell into a defensive stance. Slash, rise the shield, stab from the side, push with the shield, another stab, slash and fall back a step. He repeated the motions with more fluency each time, though without increasing speed.


    The old soldier Mark followed each move with a hawk like intensity. At the second go-through he started murmuring under his breath. Alec took a careful step closer to hear the man counting. One, two, three. One, two, three four. One, two. One, two. One, two, three.


    When Grey finished with a disgruntled expression, Mark strode to him with a heavy step. ¡°Who taught you that?¡±


    ¡°Iago¡­¡± the boy answered, his annoyance quickly turning into puzzlement.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a shaper?¡±


    Alec took up Grey¡¯s examination. ¡°Is there something wrong with it? Iago said he recalled the moves after watching them being taught in the Royal Academy.¡±


    ¡°Royal Academy my ass. Bullshit. That place would never demean itself to teach such crude techniques,¡± the man growled, his eyes lifting to the top of the broken tower.


    ¡°You must be mistaken!¡± Grey shouted out. He breathed hard after the exercise with anger adding an extra layer of redness to his cheeks. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what I was taught!¡± he defended his hero.


    The old soldier turned back. ¡°I did not say there was anything wrong with it. The moves are perfect for your situation. It¡¯s just they weren¡¯t taught where he said they were.¡±


    Another lie? What for? If he knew a good technique, why lie about where he received it? Strangest of all, the lie wasn¡¯t even a good one. It had made them distrust him even more at the time. Only seeing Grey fight on par with him after being taught for barely a week did they give it some credit.


    ¡°It¡¯s the basic moves used by soldiers after earning the right to use a sword. What put me off at first was that they were changed.¡±


    ¡°Changed?¡±


    ¡°Improved,¡± Mark said with certainty. He slid his longsword out and made a number of moves for them to see.


    Alec guessed they were shown the differences but he did not see them. The changes were either very minor or were Grey¡¯s misses because of lack of practice.Yet Mark shouldn¡¯t call them improvements then. He did seem like he knew what he was talking about; fitting leather armour, axe strapped to his back and a longsword at his hip matched with his broad, weathered frame.


    Five more moves later Mark finished. ¡°It¡¯s subtle, but the differences were made by a master swordsman. I wonder which one of them found the time¡­¡±


    The tower¡¯s doors opened and Scorpius peeked out. ¡°What are you all standing there for? Come in.¡± Mark was indecisive, looking back and forth between the entrance and the street. ¡°Do you want a special invitation?¡±


    Another change since Iago¡¯s seclusion was that Scorpius became his voice. If anyone had questions, or suggestions, they had to pass through this stranger. It was unknown whether he actually told anything to Iago but the shaper was adamant in his trust. He did not bother to come out and repeatedly said for others to find Scorpius if they wanted to get in contact with him.


    Often Alec too found himself going through Scorpius to reach Iago. The thick robed stranger clearly was not a shaper himself but had the absolute trust of one. Both newcomers and survivors speculated how that came to be but no one found a suitable answer.


    It probably was due to Iago¡¯s strangeness. He wasn¡¯t like a normal shaper and Alec guessed it had something to do with it. A past mistake or unexpected sacrifice from Scorpius.


    When inside the training room, Iago walked down the stairs. He wore a long cloak that dragged on the ground, hiding his form. The sleeves were too long, loose, a large cowl hung over his face and left it in deep shadow.


    ¡°All of you decided to learn?¡± he asked in a voice that made it certain it was him. As much as he had changed, his voice remained the same. Calm and confident.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Grey exclaimed, though, not as loud as he would have three weeks ago. The shaper¡¯s transformation brought disquiet even to his trusting heart.


    The shaper pulled his cowl down and Alec was shocked by the sight. It was like seeing a ghost. Previously bronzed skin had paled, eyes sunk in with grey shadows underlining them. Wrinkles lined the once smooth face. The shaper had aged twenty years since he last saw him two weeks ago.


    Alec couldn¡¯t see how this stranger could be the same person he knew before. He wasn¡¯t best friends with Iago, but he saw him often enough. The man was friendly, careful but often with a smile and a helping hand outstretched.


    This was a man bent by burdens of time. His eyes held no spark as he scanned the youths present - they weren¡¯t that much younger than him! - and landed on Mark. ¡°You have something to say?¡±


    The old soldier hesitated, glancing to Scorpius for support but he was focused on Iago. As if sensing that, the shaper turned to him with a frown. Scorpius did not seem deterred but after a moment longer he turned and scaled the steps up to the second floor.


    Now they were alone with the shaper turned stranger.


    ¡°He said you li-¡± Alec started, but quickly decided to adjust his statement. His relationship might be deeper than others¡¯ but not by much. ¡°You did not tell the whole truth about where you learnt those fighting moves.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Iago asked, eyeing Mark anew. He walked closer, stopping right before the soldier that shared his height. ¡°You¡¯re from the Fifth Army, aren¡¯t you?¡± Before the man could answer he added. ¡°Seventh division, Commander Pleanfist?¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    It was as if the man was hit over the head. He staggered a couple steps back. His eyes went wide as he stammered out, ¡°How? How do you know that?¡±


    There was no faint smile that should have been on that face as Iago replied. ¡°I recognise the uniform. You were also once rewarded for routing out an army of rebellious nationalists hiding in Blue Forest.¡± Mark nodded soundlessly. ¡°I remember you now. Mark Heshantov. You would have had a shining career if you were born a noble. Now, you called yourself lucky having becoming a Captain before retirement.¡±


    All of this Iago said in an emotionless voice. Alec wondered whether he felt anything meeting such a person. Himself he was flabbergast. There was a real soldier in their camp! And it wasn¡¯t Commander! He wanted to laugh and hit himself over the head. He¡¯d guessed this armoured old man might be someone from the military but he did not want to be disappointed again. He did not believe his luck could be that good.


    Now he had wasted all those weeks while he could¡¯ve been learning. Mark must have hundreds of tales about the war, and people who fought those wars. He wanted to rush to him right away, ask him about it all. But he kept himself in-check. This was not the time. Not this moment at the least. Maybe once the others started training.


    He shifted his gaze to Iago. The shaper was becoming more of a mystery with every moment spent in his presence. How did he know someone like Mark? In his recollections, nobles did not pay much attention to the low born soldiers, even if they won some renown. They watched them go pick up their rewards and forgot them the next instant.


    He knew that. He¡¯d asked before.


    This begged the question how Iago knew then. Alec could not comprehend how his knowledge could be so vast. When did he have the time to learn everything. He knew the lives of normal people, how they survived, what they did and what they ate. Might even have a family he refused to acknowledge.


    But he also knew how to heal. Was a healer¡¯s apprentice or so he said. More than that, he also knew how to kill. He claimed he barely followed the sword practises for exercises but Alec did not believe that. He was certain it made him an accomplished fighter, especially if his techniques were refined by a sword master.


    On top of that he knew how to read, fit in with the nobles and could recount all their names and titles. Wherever he went, the shaper found himself at home. There was no knowledge he lacked. A lifetime of understanding was crammed into his twenty-something years of life.


    Unbelievable. What kind of life one had to live to accomplish that?


    His eyes landed on the dark eyes, the creases on the forehead. Old before his age. Maybe that was the answer.


    Since nobody dared to speak, Iago continued. ¡°The moves I showed them were tampered with by Elecar.¡± Venom dripped from the last word. The name was said like the most terrible of curses.


    Alec straightened, ready to defend his hero but one look was enough to deflate him. The hatred and fury held in that gaze, the mocking smile taunting him to speak. He knew he lost without saying a word.


    He shuddered once the eyes were off of him. What was this? Iago¡¯s dislike for Elecar, blaming him for destruction was well-known in the camp but this could no longer be called dislike. If he was to find a word for it¡­ loathing.


    Iago loathed Elecar.


    Why? What had the hero done to him? He was dead for Lady¡¯s sake! Wasn¡¯t that enough? Resentment surged in Alec but he held back from voicing it. He knew his place. Compared to the survival of everyone, it was irrelevant. Anger could burn him to a crisp and he¡¯d keep it caged within. His emotions were insignificant.


    Or so he told himself as he glowered at Iago¡¯s side. For all the shaper had done, and Alec was overwhelmed with gratitude for it all, he could not forgive him for belittling Elecar. Calling him the destroyer.


    It was a lie.


    It had to be. Elecar was the saviour. He fought the wars, saving the Empire from all its enemies until there was no one daring to attack it. Unable to stay still, Elecar then returned to the capital and defended the weak and powerless. His renown echoed through the whole city. Even the nobles could not dismiss him.


    That was not nothing. Those were the acts of a truly righteous person. A person that could not stand seeing bad things happen to good people. Unlike so many others, he used the power he had to help those in need. A man worthy to be admired. A true legend.


    To say he would destroy the world! Preposterous! And this anger, hatred. The disgust in the shaper¡¯s voice. He knew nothing!


    ¡°You all right?¡± Lyra asked him in a whisper with a soft nudge. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve heard a word he said.¡±


    Alec refocused on Iago¡¯s voice and heard him discussing one of the moves Mark showed him. Soldiers were spread out among the training dummies, hitting them with wooden swords. Iago did not watch them, but from time to time used a stick to poke one in the back or side, telling them not to slouch, or hit more from the body, not just the wrist.


    Embarrassed Alec turned back to Lyra. ¡°Sorry. We are to train now?¡±


    She nodded, passing him a wooden sword. ¡°Yeah. Come, I¡¯ll show you the basics.¡±


    Three streets away, in the temple, Shea finished reading. This time the story was about a woman whose sons left to experience the world. She stayed behind, working every day and praying for their safe return.


    It was a very short story. Five pages. A bit about the sons leaving, more about the woman working alone, growing more hopeless with each day. The more time passed the more she prayed. Soon it became close to the only thing she did.


    The story ended. Shea could not remember her mother ever reading this one and did not understand its meaning. As far as she could see, it showed a woman going crazy because her sons had left her. But that couldn¡¯t be the real meaning. It couldn¡¯t possibly be.


    The survivors stayed still for a time, trying to comprehend the meaning. Shea watched their faces. Most had confused looks and were looking at their companions. Somehow they missed their looks, and thinking themselves the only ones lost quickly lowered their gazes.


    As always Mala and an elder man stood up first and went to The Lady. They stopped before the sculpture. Fingers extended, they touched the statue¡¯s legs. With heads bowed they whispered under their breaths, so quiet the other could not hear what they were saying.


    After the rest of the crowd went by in twos and threes, only one person was left. Shea stood up and was about to leave when she recognised the crying woman. It was Iago¡¯s sister!


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked coming over. Her voice was strangely loud in the empty room.


    The woman raised her head. ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered, brushing her tears away. She gave Shea a shy smile. ¡°Your reading was very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shea thought about asking something else but she¡¯d never talked with the woman before. They were about the same age but she could not imagine then being more different. Where she was concerned only about herself, the other took care of five brothers and sisters. At such an age!


    A martyr, she thought to herself, wanting to learn more about her but not daring to ask it. The woman looked so hard and stoic, always with iron in her eyes.


    ¡°You know Iago?¡± the woman suddenly asked.


    The question caught Shea off guard but she nodded after a moment.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about him? How is he doing? Is he well?¡±


    Shea did not want to talk about him, afraid she might show her worries and fears, but the woman¡¯s eyes were begging her. Tear stains glistened in the corners of her eyes. ¡°Please!¡± she begged again. ¡°No one talks about him to me, and he ignores us like we don¡¯t even exist.¡± Tears started running down her cheeks once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Shea quickly said, sitting down beside her and cleaning her eyes with a handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all I know! There¡¯s no need to cry!¡±


    There was enough sorrow in this place as it was. She did not want to create more by keeping harmless knowledge to herself.


    It was awhile before the woman calmed so Shea started talking first. She told about how Iago found her, how he helped her those first weeks and brought to this place. Without hiding anything she recalled all the events since then, especially the killings.


    The woman gasped in horror when she heard that. She bit her lip until blood showed up. But when Shea thought to stop, the woman asked her to continue.


    So, Shea told about him intimidating Commander, going to meet the Mistress and his solitude the last month. It was unnatural. Unlike everything he did previously, but most of the survivors found it more to their liking. They found it easier. This way Iago acted more like a shaper.


    One thing Shea kept to herself was her worries. She did not say anything about the leech they had encountered in the desert and how Iago had let him go. That she feared it was him who brought it to this city.


    ¡°He¡¯s changed so much¡­¡± the woman murmured when she finished, her head falling forward as if becoming too heavy to hold.


    ¡°Is he really your brother?¡± Shea asked with interest. Like everyone else she found the idea fascinating.


    Could the mysterious shaper actually have a family? He repeatedly claimed it was not so. But many had seen his reaction upon seeing the woman and her children. It hadn¡¯t been the look of someone ignorant of who those people were. His eyes glued to them upon first notice, widening with unknown emotion and then he ran away, calling Scorpius after him.


    Iago could say whatever he wanted, but he fooled no one. It was clear he knew this family. The question remaining was whether they were truly his blood relatives or just people he knew from the past.


    There were many speculations, most resulting in the latter. He ignored and avoided them too much for it to be true family. But Shea had other thoughts. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he wanted his family to be dead. He liked the idea of having no one to account to, being free from any responsibility and just doing whatever he wanted.


    It fit with his ever changing image. One moment he was helping the survivors and the other killing people like it was nothing.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± the woman whispered in a wistful voice. Then her expression hardened. ¡°But you don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡±


    ¡°I do, I do!¡± Shea quickly contradicted her, her lips forming into a bright smile. ¡°The way he¡¯s been acting lately, it¡¯s pointing to that single conclusion. He wouldn¡¯t be like this if you meant nothing to him!¡±


    Surprise fluttered on the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± she said again with certainty in her voice.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the woman replied with a soft smile. She straightened the creases in her dress with eyes downcast. ¡°It¡¯s so strange,¡± she murmured then. ¡°He was the most loving brother that ever existed, giving away every morsel of food to the little ones. There wasn¡¯t a day that he did not spend every minute working for their sake. It just never happened. He loved and cared about them too much.¡±


    ¡°That does not sound like the Iago I know,¡± Shea said softly, afraid to push the woman into a crying fit. She seemed to be on the edge, remembering life that didn¡¯t match reality. Her loving brother was gone and in his place was an ice cold stranger.


    Shea was a single child so she tried imaging if her mother had changed like that. She couldn¡¯t. The idea itself was ludicrous. Her mother would never do something like that.


    As she looked at the woman, her lost look, she suddenly knew she felt the same way. In her eyes her brother could never do that too. And yet here he was ignoring them. Since the first day saying they were mistaken, and then walking past them as if they didn¡¯t exist. His eyes passed right through them.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain he¡¯s not a lookalike?¡± she asked with little hope, finding the truth too hard to swallow. It was one thing to think he was associated with that family and a whole another to fully comprehend what would that mean to them. She did not like thinking about it.


    A wane smile encroached on the woman¡¯s lips and Shea was struck at how familiar it was. It looked exactly like Iago¡¯s when he thought the survivors were doing something stupid but he did not want to argue with them over it.


    ¡°I would know him anywhere. He brought me and the others up.¡± She eyed Shea with sadness overflowing in her eyes. ¡°You know, he cared for me when we were children, protecting from bullies and ¡®bad people¡¯. Then, when mother died and father drowned himself in ale, he took over the role of father for everyone. He worked for days at a time, then returning to give everything he earned for us to buy food, clothes. When he had a free moment, he¡¯d play with the young ones as if he wasn¡¯t constant state of exhaustion. Not once have I seen him resting, or complaining about it all, the unfairness of fate. All he ever cared about was the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°It sounds too good to be true,¡± Shea whispered, trying to imagine such a person. Her mother was perfect in comparison to her, but she wouldn¡¯t say she was as dedicated. Mother often encouraged her to be good, caring but not even she sacrificed her whole life for others in the village. Could such a person even exist? How could he abandon himself so for the sake of others?


    Then she remembered her mother¡¯s last moments. She did everything to save Shea. It had to be her who kept her save through the destruction. Her own power was too disorderly, uncontrolled to have saved her in that situation. She didn¡¯t even know what happened besides the fact that ground opened up beneath her and then she woke up in the darkness.


    Her own eyes moistened and she looked away to hide them.


    ¡°I know,¡± the woman answered in a soft voice. ¡°I understood it only when he was gone. Pathetic, isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t pay it any heed when he was there, thinking sometimes to myself that he wasn¡¯t trying hard enough.¡± She laughed in self-deprecation. ¡°I¡¯m not even surprised he doesn¡¯t want to see us. I wouldn¡¯t in his place either.¡±


    But even as she said that, Shea could tell she was lying. The woman did not understand it and neither could she accept it in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll change his mind some time soon! I¡¯ll be sure to talk to him!¡± Shea swore, her eyes lightening up as she found a solution. Iago would talk to her. She was certain of it! He held a soft spot for her, having saved her and all that, or so she hoped. He had aided her when her power was gone.


    Her mind quickly flew through all the possible encounters. It would be best to find him in a place where he could not run away. His tower? Probably. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t let her in. Scorpius and Alec frequented it often enough.


    When the woman thought to express her dismissal, saying it was unnecessary, Shea shook her head and took the woman¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he understands your pain,¡± she told her. ¡°He can¡¯t continue like this. You¡¯re family after all.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes watered up and she hugged Shea. ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± she breathed repeatedly as sobs broke her voice. ¡°Thank you!¡±

 28 The Call

    ¡°This will be all for the today then,¡± Iago said to everyone and the room filled with sighs of relief. Someone even crashed down to the floor.


    Scorpius listened as the soldiers collected themselves and chattering left. They were two weeks in their training. Everyday they practised the same sword moves again and again, yet found it marvellous and exhilarating each time. He could not understand their thought process whatsoever. What was so fun about swinging that piece of wood?


    When everyone left, Iago came up the stairs. He glanced at Scorpius sitting with a book in his hand and then dropped by the hearth. ¡°Read anything interesting?¡±


    ¡°This?¡± Scorpius glanced at the thick-covered book in his hand. It was called ¡®The life and death of Duke Nirringer¡¯. A person often called the forefather of all hunters. ¡°No. I¡¯ve just wasted my time. Again. Whoever wrote this told his own story, putting the title only to attract attention.¡±


    ¡°A successful gambit then,¡± Iago murmured in a faint voice, returning his eyes to the flames.


    Scorpius did not argue and stood up to throw the book into the fire. A waste of paper, that book. It was better off not read by anyone else.


    ¡°You could have kept it for kindling,¡± Iago told him in a slightly reprimanding voice. Scorpius didn¡¯t bother to answer. They both knew there were more books when anyone could ever read in this city.


    After writing a couple lines about his learnings from the book, Scorpius stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for something else to read.¡± The collection of the room¡¯s previous owner was exhausted long ago. Now he was forced to leave and look through the ruins for stories to catch his attention.


    There were no answer from the person sitting by the fire and Scorpius left. He would have been more surprised had there been anything.


    Downstairs he cleaned up the training room. Wooden swords were returned to their rack, the floor swept. He disliked all this mess in his sleeping room. Every day they came and messed it up. Then were surprised the next day to find it cleaned up.


    Someone knocked on the doors.


    Sighing he went to open them a fraction. As expected Shea stood there with a resolute expression, her eyes narrowed in anger. Both of them knew what he was going to say to her. He wasn¡¯t certain why she even bothered to come every evening.


    ¡°Let me in, I need to talk to Iago. In private.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s resting, come tomorrow,¡± Scorpius answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation. She did not know what she was asking for. Her talking with Llare was no secret. In such a small community word spread faster than an arrow.


    An expectation to have a talk in private after that could only be called conceit. He¡¯d made it obvious to everyone that Iago did not want to talk about that family. They reminded him of his past, what he¡¯d lost and he did not want that. Scorpius made sure to prevent such occurrences as often as he could, restricting those that attempted to talk about it and having them lose out in food for trying. Everyone besides Shea quickly learnt to keep their mouths shut.


    Considering it, in that light, he was one of the most powerful people in the camp. Iago held the true power but passed it onto him. After meeting his family, he lost all wish to interact with other people. Scorpius had no idea why he was different, why Iago talked to him as usual, but was thankful for it. If he was dismissed like others, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    Now he at least had something. Like keeping a nuisance like Shea away from creating more trouble.


    She was glaring at him right now, as if able to see his thoughts written on his face. Though, that was probably unnecessary. He didn¡¯t hide his annoyance in his voice. Two weeks of constant interruptions could put even the most patient of people on edge.


    ¡°Stop preventing me from seeing him! I need to talk to him, it¡¯s important!¡± Her voice was sharp.


    She held onto the door as if thinking to prevent him from closing it on her face. That had never stopped him before. ¡°He¡¯s resting,¡± Scorpius repeated himself and forcefully unwound her fingers from the door¡¯s frame. Childishly, she resisted. He squeezed tighter and, wincing, she released her grip. He slammed the door in her face.


    Momentary satisfaction blossomed in his soul. It was a good feeling to see her enraged face. She was so annoying with her righteous attitude, almost the same as Mala. Then again, the cursed woman was on a whole different level. Like master and apprentice. No one could show disdain the same way as the self-professed First Acolyte of Iago. Her vanity, foolishness and hubris were unparalleled.


    Around half an hour later Scorpius was certain no one else would come bother Iago and left the tower. It was a waste to walk with his legs, at a leisurely pace, but people were watching. He could not show his true self, not until he was far off from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Another half an hour passed and he decided it was enough. Scorpius stretched his muscles and started running. Really running. His speed would pop anyone¡¯s eyes out. Even himself he could hardly believe it. Wind screamed in his ears as he rounded a corner, not caring where he was going. Muscles tensing, he jumped over a crumbled wall.


    High. Way too high. Smiling he extended his hands for a heartbeat and then closed them up preparing for a roll. His body might be much stronger than a normal human¡¯s but there was no need to test its limits. He had no wish to accidentally twist his ankle or break a bone.


    A large pile of rubble caught his eye. The gigantic building had fallen upon itself without a standing wall remaining. Parts of worked stone were scattered in all directions. Large pieces lay as far as at the far end of the street.


    Where the entrance should have been was what caught Scorpius¡¯ attention. He stepped towards it, lifting a cracked half of a bird-man¡¯s head. A round sapphire eye stared at him under a thick brow. He brushed the sculpted cheek, feeling the smoothness of the stone and let the head fall to the ground. It shattered into a dozen pieces, the gem rolling away from his feet.


    He walked forward kicking the gem and jumped on top of the rubble. Reaching the very centre he wondered how best to reach what was inside. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was the debris of the Royal Library. If there were any place to have any serious records about his kind, then it would be this place. It was rumoured to contain a copy of every book ever written within the empire.


    He doubted the voracity of such claims but there were tens of thousands of books within the library. Of that he was certain. There were too many eye witness reports for it to be a lie. In that amount of written word, there had to be a story talking about the origins of his people.


    But the rubble was everywhere. Parts of walls, windows lay heaped in a pile without a sign of anything being underneath. No matter how much he circled the place, he couldn¡¯t find a single larger hole to try squeezing in.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration he stretched his fingers, flexing them and made a fist. Then hit a stone before him in full force.


    ¡°Owowowow!¡± he screamed out, bringing his scraped knuckles to his mouth. That hurt like hell! He winced as his lips touched the bruised skin and took the hand away, shaking it. ¡°Stupid, stupid, stupid,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Idiot. Total idiot.¡±


    Once the shock passed, he returned his eyes to the instrument of his suffering. Vein like cracks marred the surface. He touched one of the thicker lines with his left hand and put a little pressure. With a loud sound the stone crumbled under his touch.


    Pleased, he jumped into the newly made hole. His pride vanished in an instant. There was nowhere to move from here either! A couple of pages littered the ground, a book was squashed between two stones. It was nowhere near enough. He wanted to see the whole collection!


    He sat down on the ground. While thinking he glanced through the torn pages but they held no interest to him. Some heraldry.


    The stones could be smashed but he would be risking his own bones for that. His hand still ached after the last attempt. On top of that, a forceful entrance might set off the whole building to crumble within if there was any space remaining.


    Not something he was looking forward to. There had to be a better way.


    Will he be forced to carry stones like Iago did when helping to clear the temple? He groaned at the thought. It would take forever for this kind of a large building. But he did want those books. This was the best chance he had at finding anything out.


    There was no point in procrastinating. He stood up and looked around for a fitting place to start. He knew nothing about architecture, strong and weak points, so chose the steadiest place he found. Then he eyed a piece of a wall close to his size and found a couple good handholds.


    He strained under the weight, groaning as the stone slab shifted in its place, held stuck between others. This kind of little challenge wasn¡¯t going to stop him! His eyes bulged as he pulled harder and tore the slab out, breaking pieces of others that were in the way.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    His breath came in gasps as he dragged the stone slab from the pile and further out of the way. A bead of sweat formed on his brow and he dropped the stone, sitting on its uneven edge. He was stronger than humans but that did not mean he was omnipotent. Damn, his muscles ached. And this was just the beginning. Catching his breath he slowly walked towards the rubble of the Royal Library.


    ¡°You better have what I want,¡± he threatened it in a chill voice, and chose another stone. One that hopefully wouldn¡¯t bring the whole formation tumbling on his head. It better not. He might be of a mind to smash it all to dust then.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can stop trying,¡± Llare said between sweeps, her voice deceptively light. ¡°It¡¯s clear he wants to have nothing to do wish us.¡±


    Shea watched her friend cleaning, saying it was all right, and the disappointment and anger in her heart grew. This was so unfair! It wasn¡¯t right that such a kind and gentle person had to suffer Iago¡¯s disregard. He had to man up and take responsibility for his family! He had sworn to do it!


    She did not reply to Llara.


    There was nothing to say. She wasn¡¯t giving up. Not now. Especially not after befriending this young family and learning about their lives. It was unbelievable to hear all those stories about Iago. A person with few equal to him. His kindness and caring was unparalleled.


    Then what happened? Why did he run from them now? The question was like a constant ache in her mind. She thought and considered a gazillion reasons, but none of them made any sense. She couldn¡¯t imagine a reason to leave your family to care for themselves.


    They couldn¡¯t survive without his help! Bur right as it became most needed, he turned away. Shea clenched her hands into fists. She needed to know the answer. What reason could push a person to stray so far from his ideals?


    Kali peeked into the room. The four year old girl was very shy and rarely approached when there were strangers in the house. Something must have happened.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Llara asked putting away the broom and squatting by the little girl.


    It was now that Shea noticed tears glistening in her eyes. She rushed to her feet, running to the door. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The four year old spared her a terrified look before stammering out, ¡°Vir and the twins¡­ The- they¡¯re fighting again.¡± Kali hiccuped, tears now running down her cheeks in rivulets. She buried her face in Llara¡¯s skirt. It was hard to decipher her next words through the cloth. ¡°¡­ fight ¡­ go brothe¡­ no¡­ shout..¡±


    Llara quickly stood up taking Kali in her hands. ¡°I need to-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming,¡± Shea told her and rushed out first. Outside the sounds of fighting were obvious. She ran for a moment before reaching an open field cleared for children to play.


    Now there was a small group of adults standing by the street, watching with uncertainty written on their faces.


    In the middle of the square, Migi was holding Vir down while Yiri pulled her hair telling her to take back her words. Tears filled the girl¡¯s eyes but she struggled with her teeth clenched. Not a sound left her mouth. Unfortunately, her stoic silence and struggles meant nothing against the twins. The two had no qualms about using their number advantage when trying to prove their point.


    Shea dashed to the middle of the fight and pulled Yiri and Migi off Vir. She collected the girl in an embrace and glared at the boys. ¡°What were you thinking, hurting your sister! She¡¯s younger than you! And she¡¯s one against you two! Have you no shame?¡±


    The twins paid her no heed. They dusted off their robes and without a glance her way ran off. Llara called after them but to no answer. The boys were off and away as fast as their legs would carry them.


    Gritting her teeth in anger, Shea watched their retreat. Then she turned to the girl in her arms. ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked in a soft voice.


    Vir nodded and winced. Shea could see a bruise already in the making on the side of the girl¡¯s face where she must have been shoved on the ground. Those rascals! They¡¯re supposed to be older brothers! She sent another glare in the direction they left in before standing up.


    The girl struggled in her hands. ¡°I can walk myself,¡± she said in a firm voice, pushing Shea¡¯s hands away.


    She could only let her go. Vir wavered a moment before straightening and looking up with confidence. Faked. Shea noticed how quickly she was blinking to keep the tears at bay.


    ¡°All right,¡± she told her, not saying anything about her act. ¡°But let¡¯s better go to my place to clean up your scrapes. I also have a salve that is sure to take off the burn from your bruises.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need! I¡¯m fine!¡± the girl exclaimed, backing a step.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not,¡± Llara said in a calm tone. Kali in her hands had quieted on the way and was only watching them with round green eyes. ¡°It¡¯s no strength to refuse medication. What if you get an infection and die from fever in your bed?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Really..?¡± she asked in a soft whisper.


    Llara answered with a grave nod. ¡°It is. So you better go with Shea and thank her for the help.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Please!¡± the girl begged, tugging at Shea¡¯s skirt. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Her eyes were wide with terror. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Come then,¡± Shea told her with a smile, taking her hand. ¡°Will you tell me what happened on the way?¡±


    Vir hesitated, looked towards Llara. The woman smiled at her, starting to walk back. Shea followed and after a moment Vir begun talking in a subdued voice. ¡°We were playing when Kali begun crying, saying she missed big brother. I told her to stop, brother is dead to us. Yiri and Migi got angry then. They ordered me to take back my words! But why should I?¡±


    Her voice rose higher and higher as she spoke. Indignation shining in her eyes as she lifted them up to make sure Shea was listening to her story. ¡°He is dead to us! If he wasn¡¯t, he¡¯d be with us! Right? Right?¡±


    She sought affirmation of her thoughts but Shea did not dare to give it. Sorrow welled in her heart and she softly squeezed the girl¡¯s hand, put on a thin smile.


    This was all Iago¡¯s fault. These children were suffering because of him. There was no excuse for this.


    But he was adamant on not meeting any of them. Nor her. She had a feeling it was for the same exact reason. He knew she was friends with the family and wanted to have nothing to do with her because of that.


    Or was it the doing of Scorpius? That stranger came from nowhere and in an instant became the only person Iago ever spoke to. He was his voice and judgement. Whatever he said went. Who would not abuse such a power? Her heartbeat quickened. Was this the crux of the matter?


    No. It changed nothing. She did not want to make a scene. If she shouted and screamed, maybe Iago would come to see her but what if not? The humiliation would be impossible to live down. A shudder passed her back at the mere thought of it, her standing and shouting with everyone¡¯s eyes on her while nothing happened. Then slinking away. No. It wasn¡¯t possible. There had to be a different way to catch his attention. Find him without Scorpius around.


    Next morning she was practising her shaping when Tyr popped up with a bright smile. He ignored the power swirling around her, blind to it, and grabbed her hands. His face was flush with colour, eyes alight with joy.


    ¡°Guess what happened! Guess, guess!¡±


    Shea¡¯s cheeks coloured too, but for a different reason. She tugged to get her hands free. Tyr held them tightly, not noticing her feeble struggles. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Commander said Mistress is interested in our case! He said she¡¯s thinking of meeting you! Can you imagine it? You¡¯ll get to talk to the Mistress herself! And tell her everything that¡¯s been going on here!¡± His smile grew wider with every word as Shea¡¯s face went paler and paler. ¡°There will no longer be any need for us to do anything ourselves! Mistress will take care of it all!¡±


    She did not feel his joy. Cold permeated her to the very bone as she remembered seeing the Mistress. That woman was unlike anything she¡¯d seen before. So much power. So much control. She was like a blazing sun standing in a whirlpool of Energy currents. They abandoned their river beds to circle around her. In case she might have the slightest need of them.


    It wasn¡¯t natural. She shuddered. Too much power. It wasn¡¯t right for anyone to be this powerful. That woman could shape the whole city to dust before getting exhausted. It just wasn¡¯t right.


    And now she was going to have to meet her. Fear spread through her veins. Fear? Pure undiluted terror more like. She couldn¡¯t face Iago when he was ten times less powerful than her, so what could she do against the Mistress?


    Nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid,¡± Tyr said in a soft voice, catching onto her emotions. He lightly squeezed her hands. ¡°Mistress is a good person. She would never do anything to hurt you.¡±


    Shea wanted to believe him. She really did. But every time she tried, the Energy currents shifting from their constant routes rose in her eyes. It was too unnatural. The world couldn¡¯t sustain such power. Nor did Mistress do anything really good.


    Back when they met, she ignored Shea like a bug. Her slight interest was only in the fact that she was a shaper. Normal people did not come into her eyes. How could such a person be called good?


    Tyr flicked her forehead. She looked up to see him shaking his head at her. ¡°Have you not heard what I said?¡± He chuckled lightly. ¡°Commander talked to her and they came to an agreement. She¡¯s going to listen to our problems. That¡¯s it. You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked in a hopeful voice. Could it really be this simple? Maybe if the Mistress had already agreed to it¡­ This wasn¡¯t a call out specifically for her. To judge. To evaluate. Her name was called just because she was better at it than Tyr. Older than him. More reliable.


    This would also most likely result in her getting to talk to Iago. He would want to know what she discussed with the Mistress. And if not, he would be called out for questioning too. He couldn¡¯t avoid the implications forever. It was him who brought the degenerate killer into their midst.


    It might have been a fleeting fancy, a wish to do good on this forsaken land but it did not excuse his actions. Not knowing the consequences did not free you of the burden of them. He brought the leech into this safe haven and so it was his task to admit it and look a way to kill him. Maybe the monster would listen and come out to meet him? His saviour?


    Doubtful. But it was a better plan than nothing. Shea had not seen Iago trying anything so far. It was as if it did not concern him whatsoever. And when it was his fault to start with.


    Tyr enveloped her in a hug. ¡°Yeah!¡± he said and then quickly released her. Standing a step away he smiled wide. ¡°She said she¡¯ll call you when the time is right. Soon I reckon. And then you can just simply explain everything that has happened. Present all the events and hints of hidden plots we found.¡±


    Plots? She did not agree with him on this. Iago had done it without thinking. Of that she was certain. But Tyr was right on one thing. Mistress would be able to solve all their problems. No matter how much Shea trained, she could never become as powerful as her. It would take much longer than she had expected even to surpass Iago.


    By then, how much more damage would the leech have dealt to the survivors? Would there be anyone still alive? She banished the thought.


    ¡°All right,¡± she said with a hint of a smile on her own face.


    The boy¡¯s eyes lit up at her agreement and he took out a small box from a pouch tied at his waist. She puzzled what it held when she recognised the box. ¡°Chocolate!¡±


    ¡°Ye!¡± Tyr exclaimed also. ¡°This day has to be celebrated! Mistress is going to help us!¡±


    ¡°Mhmhm¡­¡± Shea murmured through the heavenly taste of the small sweet. She could eat a dozen of them in one go if there were enough of them. It was good to be a noble. If she had been born one, she could have eaten them everyday¡­


    How unfair.


    Laughing they finished the sweets. Shea thought about returning to the main camp but for some reason the idea did not attract her. Tyr suggested they play cards.


    ¡°Cards? I don¡¯t know how..¡±


    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll teach you!¡± he promised taking out a pack from another pouch.


    They sat down on the ground and played. A torch was lit when the night settled and they continued on. Morning found them laughing, pointing at each other and still playing, dealing another set to start a game.

 29 The Necklace

    ¡°Is this your new servant I heard so much about?¡±


    Iago answered with a nod. ¡°I thought it¡¯d do him good to see how a real house is taken care of.¡±


    ¡°You find him lacking?¡± the Mistress asked with a raised eyebrow, leaning over the table towards Iago.


    ¡°Better than nothing. Well, decent I suppose,¡± he answered after a lazy glance back at Scorpius standing next to Alec. ¡°He knows his teachings well enough.¡±


    ¡°Teachings?¡±


    ¡°He was trained to serve the male side of the merchant families.¡±


    The Mistress¡¯ lips puckered in distaste. ¡°Male?¡±


    ¡°What self-respecting woman would want a man serving her?¡± Iago asked with a laugh. It had been awhile since Scorpius¡¯ heard it, but he knew that joyous sound for another lie. Iago wouldn¡¯t tell a single truth to the lady on pain of death. ¡°If she wants a man without marriage, then buy a consort. There are men specifically trained for that. Why bother with pretences?¡±


    ¡°So, you mean your servant is not good enough for that?¡±


    ¡°Why should he be? He¡¯s been in training and not the correct one for that,¡± he said in a dismissing voice. The topic seemed to be boring him.


    Scorpius on the other hand wasn¡¯t certain how to feel about being discussed like this. It wasn¡¯t very complimentary. When Iago had asked him to come along, he hadn¡¯t thought it would be to listen to this. Alec on the side sent him a pitying look too. Neither of them dared to speak.


    ¡°You have a very interesting culture in your country,¡± the Mistress chuckled.


    ¡°Interesting? Efficient more like. Unlike in your country, we know that the only difference between them and us is that we have money, and from that perceived power. So, we have a specific taskforce following the youths to determine their characters and then separate them to schools with suitable jobs for each.¡±


    ¡°What about those that fit nowhere?¡±


    Standing on the side, Scorpius could see a cruel smile blossoming on Iago¡¯s face. ¡°Nowhere? There¡¯s always space in the mines.¡± He laughed, the sound hollow and cold. ¡°If you want to find the smartest and shrewdest people of Vhiriktika, visit the mines. They¡¯re all there with bent backs, bleeding fingers and dusty lungs.¡±


    ¡°Vhiriktika must have been a gem of a country,¡± the lady mused.


    Iago answered and they fell into another discussion of the nobles and their authorities. This was one conversation where the Mistress felt at ease and could share her own knowledge. Otherwise it was severely lacking. Scorpius could not believe anyone could be this ignorant. She knew close to nothing about her own country, not even talking about others like the one Iago pretended to be from.


    Vhiriktika¡­ It was a horror of a country. Scorpius had visited it for a time in his journeys. One time too many. Even his mostly indifferent heart could not take the abuse showered upon the common people there.


    They were no better than slaves. All children at the age of ten were forced to pass an exam and then scattered throughout the schools in the country based on the results. The shy, meek and lacking confidence went to servant positions, greedy became small time managers and head servants. Cruel ones were assigned to guards¡¯ school. Scholarly went to become scribes, though, they were deeply checked not to have a sense of shrewdness.


    Anyone too smart for their own good were sent to the mines. It was the largest product made within the borders and sought out by every other country. No one else had metals so pure. Because of this there were always a need for more miners. For a person to last there half a year was an unbelievable feat, after all.


    He¡¯d flown once over sucha mine. At the time Scorpius could not believe it was that bad. He was proved horribly wrong. Scraps for food, little to no light, continuous works, no sanitation. The tunnels were so hard to squeeze through, forcing the workers to crawl at times. Their bodies shifted and became disfigured after a longer period. If they survived.


    Gem of a country? Maybe for her it could have been. The rich in Vhiriktika lived better than in any other place. And yet, unlike everywhere else, they had no time to enjoy it. An irony that. They were too busy fighting amongst themselves for richness and power to care about anything else. That was often what happened when a land was ruled by a council of the richest people. One with most capital standing at the highest top.


    Two more hours passed before the conversation was over and the last bits of dried meat were eaten off the table. Iago led Scorpius and Alec out, not saying a word.


    The further they went from the mansion, the darker Iago¡¯s visage grew. By the time they reached where Iago had left his cloak, the shaper was openly scowling at the ground. He threw the cloak over his silver blue clothes and hid within its fold.


    ¡°Will you want to train this evening?¡± Scorpius asked turning towards Alec.


    The soldier must have been deep in his thoughts for it took him a moment to hear the question. He looked at the setting sun, and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll take the others too. An early evening never hurt anyone.¡± As he said that, he gave a pointed look towards Iago.


    Scorpius assented with a nod. It was for the better. ¡°Are those dinners always like this?¡± He asked trying not to betray his disgust.


    His answer was a long suffering look. Words this evening seemed to be lacking the emotional depth needing display.


    Abandoning the effort, they relaxed back into the silence. Iago was still rushing forward at the front and soon they reached the tower.


    At the front, Shea was standing with a determined expression. She pushed herself off the wall upon noticing them and opened her mouth to speak.


    And Iago strode past her. He ignored the commotion in the ground floor where trainees turned to greet him and scaled the steps to his room. In an instant there wasn¡¯t a flutter of his cloak left to remind of his passing.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Malek asked letting his wooden sword¡¯s point touch the ground.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Alec answered waving his concern off. He turned towards everyone. ¡°It¡¯s late. Wrap it up.¡±


    ¡°Already? But I just started on this move!¡± Grey complained. His wooden stick was raised, held tight before his chest.


    Alec wasn¡¯t arguing. He motioned towards the doors and walked there. ¡°It¡¯s enough for today.¡± The old man Mark watched him with furrowed brows but dropped his weapon and followed after. Others grumbled at his actions but did as they were told. Only now Scorpius understood that they were waiting for him to disagree. They were all under Alec¡¯s command but Mark was much older and so held a different kind of authority. He could argue the orders.


    But the old soldier was smarter than the group of children surrounding him. He knew better than to resist the current rule. It wasn¡¯t overbearing and his people were as well taken care of as was possible. He wasn¡¯t going to act up and create problems for them, or himself.


    Scorpius closed the doors behind them and went to cleaning up. His blanket was untouched in the corner but dust covered it from constant passing of people. He took it out outside to dust off and noticed that Shea was gone.


    Strange. Usually she was much more persistent. Maybe something had happened?


    He itched to just shift and fly off, find what others were whispering about but he suppressed the feeling. He was acting a human now. And they could not fly. Or shift into bats.


    Sighing he returned to his room, arranged the bed and went upwards to check up on Iago. The shaper was sitting at the table, drawing out the plan of the mansion they had visited. Scorpius watched him add arrows with scribbled notes too small for him to make out. He doubted anyone could.


    With a shake of his head he went to light up the fireplace. Soon lively flames danced within and he took a step back, enjoying his success.


    Iago noticed the new light source, better than the dim glow from outside and moved to sit on the ground. All his papers went along with him and Scorpius was alarmed to see a dozen or more pages filled with diagrams, notes and building plans. Many of the paragraphs were crossed out, edited. A few were stained with ink. Unreadable.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± he asked without expecting a reply. When there was none, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll be off to get more paper, and look for books.¡±


    Through the quickly darkening evening he went towards the ruins of the Royal Library. After close to a week of digging, a great number of cave ins and one close call, he had a good tunnel inside. He was almost certain it would not tumble on his head from a stray gust of wind.


    Walking in, he made a clicking noise to listen for changes in the structure. To his relief there was none. Deeper, he heard the same sound like last time. There was an open space further in. He held his excitement while considering the best way to reach it.


    Careful. He had to be very careful.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    First he checked for any stones to be moved. Not this one. Too large. This too deep set in. Might cause the whole wall to cave in. Not this either, neither that one.


    He was about to give up on this section when he touched upon a loose rock. It was near the bottom but not touching the ground, around his knee level. He touched around it to make sure the other stones were holding strong. None moved. They didn¡¯t seem to be supported by this one.


    Good. He took a steadying breath and carefully brought the loose stone out. Dropping it to the side he froze listening for changes. Silence. Could it be? He extended his hand to ascertain his thoughts. Yes, the wall was holding strong.


    Next he made sure the hole was wide enough. Should be. Grinning to himself he shifted and made a few turns around the tunnel. Clicking. His noise recognition in his bat form was far better than in the human one. But there were no great changes. His original thoughts were on the right track.


    Excited he swerved towards the hole and dived through, wings on the down swing close to his body. The walls brushed past and he was through.


    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± he shouted out, shifting back into a human. Dust choked down his voice. He coughed, and coughed. After a lengthy amount of time it finally went away. Red faced, breathing hard he glared at the surroundings. Too dark for him to see anything.


    With a curse on his lips, he took out a candle he¡¯d stacked in his backpack and after awhile lit it. The small flame flickered but did not extinguish. Scorpius raised it to have a look at his surroundings.


    Bookcases lined the walls. They were made from thick wood and intersected at the top when falling, creating a bridge that held back the rubble. There were stones on the ground that had went through the gaps in the wood but they were inconsequential compared to the amount of books.


    All of them had fallen off and littered the ground in piles. Scorpius noticed he was standing on them and jumped in fright. But there was nowhere to evade them. The whole ground was covered in scrolls, leather bound tomes and thin books held together by a string. Many had loosened and pages fluttered about when Scorpius moved.


    He caught one and brought closer to the flame to read. Recount of some Lord Robert¡¯s travels through the northern lands. He wasn¡¯t fond of the constant freezing weather, white bears and constantly howling wolves. The occasional savages stealing his food and killing his guards did not improve his mood either.


    A gleam of metal under a thick book caught Scorpius¡¯ attention. He walked there as carefully as he could and squatted to free a gem encrusted iron box. There was a large dent on its top but the lock remained fastened securely.


    He looked around, finding a safe perch to put the candle. After double checking to make sure it wouldn¡¯t fall and cause a fire, he sat down with his back to a large stone. The box was light, and no wider than his palm. Each of its sides was encrusted with a diamond while on the top there was something written in a flowing unfamiliar script.


    Gold dust? It must be. Who would use something like that to write on such an inauspicious box? Besides the half nail sized diamonds, there was nothing special about it. Scorpius shook it, hearing a soft sound from within. So, there was something inside. Something wrapped in cloth to keep it from rattling against the sides.


    Interested, Scorpius twisted the lock and broke it. His hand ached from the force and the uncomfortable hold. The box¡¯ front was ruined but he did not mind. It was open!


    With care he praised the top open. And stared. He wasn¡¯t certain what he was expecting but certainly not this. A green metal chain lay curled on an indentation of velvet. Was it jewelry? But who would wear such a ghastly thing?


    The necklace - if that was what it was supposed to be - was made of linked rings. All were the same size, two finger width. Strangest of all, they were green. For some reason he was certain it wasn¡¯t painted. But he¡¯d never heard of a green metal.


    He tested the chain, squeezing it slightly. No reaction. A bit more strength. Still nothing. Puzzled, Scorpius used all his power to squeeze the small links in his hand. Nothing. They didn¡¯t bend in the slightest.


    What sorcery was this?


    As he thought that, Iago¡¯s pendant came into mind. The shaper could use it to produce a cocoon of lethal wind. It would shape anything it came into contact with.


    Scorpius had never seen, or imagined, something like that ever existing. He would have called a fool anyone that might have told him of it. The rules for shaping were very simple. They required no tools or aiding materials, all the power was contained within the shaper¡¯s body.


    He knew better now. Maybe this was one of those things? Doubtful he¡¯d be lucky enough to find something like that. Still, he pocketed the chain. You never knew. He¡¯ll show it to Iago and find out the truth tomorrow morning.


    Now it was time for the books. There had to be something about his kind. It would be too terrible to have worked so hard and find nothing. He glanced over the hundreds of scattered books on the floor. No way. At least one of them had to contain what he sought.


    The candle would last him for three hours. ¡°Better start looking,¡± he told himself and picked the first book from beside him. The time limit would pass before he could be certain he checked everything around him.


    It was past midnight when he returned to the tower. Fire was still crackling strong so he flew through the second story window. Landing in his human form, he saw Iago look up and then return to his papers. Or the only one remaining.


    Scorpius looked around but all the others were gone. Shrugging it off, he sat down by the fire. ¡°You should rest, morning isn¡¯t far off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Iago ground out. He traced another line on the page, wrote a few words and cursed. ¡°Damn it.¡± He scrunched the paper into a ball and threw into the flames. Noticing there were no more empty pages beside him, he leaned back. Rubbed his drooping eyes and yawned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine,¡± Scorpius told him in a neutral voice.


    His friend answered with a brittle smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine then. Does that sound better?¡±


    Scorpius watched the hunched figure before him, even now mostly hidden within the fold of the cloak and slowly nodded. He did not know how to express the worry permeating his heart. Every time he tried saying anything, Iago evaded the answer shifting the conversation in a way it could never be put back on track.


    Did it mean there was something to worry about? His heart gave him a definite yes. But he couldn¡¯t help a person that didn¡¯t want to be helped. The shaper simply did not listen.


    Besides, what if Iago turned from him too? Scorpius didn¡¯t know if that could happen, but he did not discount the possibility. No one would have said Iago would turn from the survivors either. He was so adamant on being part of their community, helping out in any way he could.


    The helping part was still there, but the shaper now became a distant figure to the survivors. They rarely saw him if ever, mainly hearing fragments of news from the soldiers training under him. These fragments quickly turned into rumours and after passing through two groups grew in scale and lack of believability.


    Old events received similar treatment. Most of the survivors had seen him killing the Scavengers. But now the most popular tale was how he came down like a shooting star, power radiating off him in a yellow glow as he rushed to protect the survivors. Scavengers cowered at his approach, grabbing a child to use as a hostage. Their despicability so infuriated him, he burned them all to a crisp.


    After, he went to the child and went on one knee, hugging the hurt soul. He spoke words of sorrow and apology. Children should not be faced with horrors like this. The child in turn cried in thankfulness. Unable to believe he was still alive.


    It was a tale worth being written in any adventure book. Especially since there was so little truth contained within.


    Once Scorpius tried to find out how did the tale shift so much and stumbled upon the unmovable rock of Mala. She glowered at him when he asked about it, saying he knew not what he was talking about. He wasn¡¯t there during the event after all. How could he possibly know it didn¡¯t happen as the tale told?


    When he tried saying Iago had described him it differently, she sneered. ¡°Of course he wouldn¡¯t tell you about it! He¡¯s no boaster! Tsk. You spend so much time around him but have learnt nothing. I wonder why he keeps such a dumb and useless personage as you by his side. It¡¯s unworthy of him.¡±


    Since then he did not bother trying to talk to her. One thing is to be biased and intolerant, xenophobic, and a whole another to insult him in his face. She did not care what he thought of it, nor that he might tell Iago about her actions. In her mind there was no way the shaper would listen to the unfamiliar newcomer.


    Scorpius couldn¡¯t grasp how she reasoned it out in her head. Iago singled him out to be by his side, said they were old friends and he trusted him with everything. They even lived in the same house to make the trust issue even more obvious. So how could she think Iago would not listen to him? That he thought of Scorpius as no more than an amusing idiot?


    He shook his head. Impossible. Her mind must be working on a different plane than his.


    ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡± Iago asked with a shadow of amusement in his voice. It was the most emotion Scorpius had heard from him in the last couple days. The lies at the Mistress¡¯ not counting.


    Telling on Mala came to the forefront of his mind but he dismissed the idea as soon as it came. It would be childish of him. She could think of him whatever she wanted. It was her problem. Not his.


    ¡°I found something in the rubble,¡± he said rummaging through his pockets. Where was that weird necklace he found among the books? Did he put it in his pants pocket? Apparently not. For some reason he¡¯d put it in his vest.


    Weird. Frowning he extended the green metal chain to Iago.


    His friend hissed, recoiling in revulsion. Iago¡¯s face twisted with nausea and he struggled to his feet to step even further back. ¡°Put it away! Put it away!¡± he shouted out in a hoarse voice, waving his hands wildly in a defensive gesture.


    Shocked, Scorpius watched the unexpected happenings before understanding dawned on him and he hid the necklace in his pocket. When it was out of sight, Iago sighed an audible sigh and folded down where he stood. His face a shade paler than before if that was possible.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Scorpius asked warily. Was it some kind of weapon? Poisonous? But he did not feel anything. It seemed like a simple weird necklace. That¡¯s it.


    Iago¡¯s face, however, spoke volumes of his ignorance. ¡°Where did you find it?¡± he asked once he calmed some. His voice still shook, though.


    ¡°The Royal Library. It was in a metal box with some strange writing on it.¡± He hesitated before adding. ¡°I found it unusual among all the books and thought to show it to you. Did I make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Iago was quick to assure him. ¡°I was just surprised. Did not expect to see it. Nor did I think its power was so oppressive,¡± he muttered under his breath after a heartbeat.


    Those words only piqued Scorpius¡¯ interest more. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A shaper¡¯s worst nightmare,¡± Iago answered in a grave voice. Then his eyes lit up, a genuine smile dawning on his lips as he continued to explain. The more he talked the more excited he became. ¡°If put on bare skin, it seeps out all the Energy held within the body. More than that it cuts off the connection to the currents. In other words, putting it on a shaper, you turn him into a normal person. All their power is gone in an instant. The very instant you put the chains on.


    ¡°Scariest part? A shaper cannot take it off themselves. The metal seeps the Energy from them, and uses it to turn the chain incorporeal for them. Only another person can free them. And they need freeing. Desperately. If exposed too long to the jade metal, the ability to shape might go away altogether.¡±


    Scorpius listened open mouthed. He only noticed it was open when Iago gave him a look. Closing it, he didn¡¯t bother being embarrassed. Instead he tried to imagine a world where shapers had such a huge weakness. Impossible. No one would fear them then.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look so disbelieving.¡± Iago laughed. ¡°There¡¯s only a few copies of this chain in the whole world. All of them have been collected by the shapers and hid. I¡¯ve only read a passage mentioning them once. Never thought to see the real thing. ¡° He shook his head in wonder. A wistful smile on his lips. ¡°Its power is astonishing. I could feel the currents deserting me the moment you took it out. I can only imagine what it would be like to have it touching my skin.¡± An involuntarily shudder passed through him.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain its the right thing?¡± Scorpius asked wanting to take out the chain and have another look at it. He couldn¡¯t remember anything special about it. Small rings linked into a chain of metal with a green sheen to it. A lock was at the end of the same material to secure the necklace around someone¡¯s neck.


    Shouldn¡¯t old artefacts have runes engraved on them to give power? Or be made of something more outstanding? If he hadn¡¯t found this chain in the Royal Library, he would have dismissed it as something to be used for pets. Although, even for them it might be too ugly.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

 30 Mistress Surprise

    Two days later Shea received an invitation. She was returning from her training when a stranger approached her. He was taller than her and dressed in black with a dark red vest. On his chest a golden pin was secured.


    ¡°You¡¯re to come see the Mistress tomorrow midday. Being late won¡¯t be tolerated,¡± he said in a cold, strict voice. Then he turned on his heel and marched off. Half a minute later Shea was standing all alone in the middle of the street. As if she had imagined the encounter.


    When she told Tyr about meeting the person, he was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s the head servant! Commander told me he might be sent!¡± He giggled to himself. ¡°This is so awesome!¡±


    Shea smiled, somewhat forced. Her worries were raising up again. Did the Mistress only want to talk about Iago¡¯s wrongdoings? Beloved Lady, please, let it be so. That¡¯s all I want. Don¡¯t let her become interested in me. Or us.


    No matter what Tyr said, she did not think it would be good if the Mistress involved herself in the camp politics. She was too powerful for that. Her slightest dislike could see people hurt.


    The next morning came unbidden. Shea rubbed her eyes with the back of her hands. Had she slept at all? It didn¡¯t feel like it. Her body was sore and it was torture trying to keep her eyes open. They closed against her will. A yawn escaped her lips. Did she need to get up? Her mind was a mass of mist seeking the oblivion of sleep. Another yawn.


    Door opened and Shea tiredly raised her head to see who it was. Lyra looked at her with pity in her eyes. ¡°Tyr is waiting for you outside. I tried discouraging him but he¡¯s being persistent,¡± she said with an apologetic shrug.


    ¡°All right¡­¡± Shea mumbled. It wasn¡¯t exactly legible but Lyra nodded her head and closed the door behind her.


    Groaning, Shea pulled her blanket off and rolled out of her bed. Her vision was bleary from sleep and she sat for a time, blinking. Yawned again. In a semi-daze she reached for her clothes and dressed in her every day dress. Dark grey, it was great in hiding any stains.


    When she finally managed to get herself out, Tyr was standing by the open doors of the barracks. She thought there was something strange in his expression, worry or something, but she was too tired to pay attention to it. The sleepless night was taking its toll.


    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡± he asked and she looked at him with puzzlement. Where could she have done that? He knew she just brought herself out of her bed.


    Rubbing her eyes, she started towards the canteen. ¡°No, but I¡¯m off to.¡±


    Tyr muttered something but it was too quiet for her to hear. Afterwards he followed her in silence. Good. It was hard to focus. Her thoughts moved at the speed of snails. Maybe once she filled her stomach?


    After stuffing her share of food, she felt a bit better. Her mind cleared some and dread reasserted itself. She was meeting the Mistress. Soon.


    Urri came to stand before her. Shea raised her head to see the worried visage of the cook.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pale! Are you eating well? Was something wrong? Should I get something else for you?¡± the woman asked in a chatter, bending to push the hair from Shea¡¯s forehead. She¡¯d forgotten to brush her hair and they stirred in all directions.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just didn¡¯t sleep well,¡± she answered with a smile that was more of a grimace. Shaking her head, she rubbed her eyes and stood up. ¡°Thanks for the food, Urri.¡± Her attempt at a smile was slightly more successful this time.


    The woman didn¡¯t look convinced. Still, she didn¡¯t press. ¡°All right,¡± she said pursing her lips. Then she almost jumped in place. ¡°Stay here! I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Shea and Tyr shared a look. What was this about? They didn¡¯t have to wait long. As promised, in half a minute Urri appeared hurrying with her cheeks red. She stopped with a huff, her skirts bellowing around her legs. ¡°Here! Take this!¡±


    Extended in her hands were five red apples. ¡°I was planning to bake a cake with them, but better you two eat them fresh.¡± She passed three of them to Shea and the remaining two to Tyr. When he opened his mouth to ask about the inequality, she waved her finger at him in a threatening manner. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how pale Shea is? Just look at her! She needs all the fruits she can get!¡±


    Her companion grumbled but didn¡¯t argue. Rather he took a large bite off his precious apple. It¡¯d been months since they last seen them. The desert had a definite lack of fresh produce.


    Thanking Urri, they left the canteen. For a couple minutes afterwards they ate in silence, enjoying the warm sun on their faces. Then Shea noticed where Tyr was leading her. Her stomach rolled upside down and the apple in her mouth turned sour. Chewing the last bite, she put the rest of the apples in a pouch tied to her waist. Later. Once the meeting was over. Then she could enjoy them with the right amount of reverence.


    There might be none for her to eat in the next couple years. If she survived that long.


    With that cheery thought in mind, she closed in on the mansion.


    Tyr stayed by her side until the noon. They talked about insignificant things, both clear that they were just trying to distract themselves. The closer the agreed time came, the less certain Shea became. Her biggest worry lay in the fact that Tyr was losing his composure.


    At first he was laughing and joking, telling her how great this all was. As time went by his demeanour dimmed, and his eyes often roamed towards the mansion. He would quickly look away but in his glance she could see the worry. Then, right before midday, he said a quick goodbye and left. Melted away like snow under a the harsh light of the sun.


    This did not bode well for the upcoming confrontation.


    Wrapping her hands around herself, Shea stared at the imposing building before her. She would be entering it soon. Too soon if anyone asked her. She wanted nothing to do with the place. Its grandiose manner made her uneasy.


    In her village, the largest building was the temple and it did not reach half this building¡¯s height. It towered over her like a promise of doom. The white walls did nothing to dissuade the image. Their brilliant shine only set them more apart in the desolate surroundings.


    Time passed slowly as she stood, waiting. No one showed up to welcome her in, and the gates stayed closed. After an hour or so, fear started giving way to annoyance. What was going on? Why was the Mistress not showing up?


    She huffed. Circled. Looked up to stare at the large building but there was no movement. It was as if nobody lived there. But she knew better. She¡¯d met the woman, after all. It was her place and none others. Her rich self wouldn¡¯t demean itself to live anywhere else.


    Another hour passed. Should she leave? Shea paced back and forth, glancing upwards from time to time. There was no change. No matter how much time passed, nothing happened. Maybe the Mistress forgot? It wasn¡¯t important enough for her to remember? Or maybe she changed her mind?


    It could be the case. Shea could clearly remember how the Mistress ignored her as if she wasn¡¯t even there. Her power was nothing in that woman¡¯s eyes. She was amused by Iago¡¯s antics but that did not last long either. The moment he was out of sight, she forgot about him. They didn¡¯t meet again until Iago betrayed himself, that he was a shaper.


    Shea froze in her step. Meet again. They had met up numerous times afterwards! Why didn¡¯t she think about it? Iago could have told the Mistress his own tale without anyone to say otherwise. He had the time. And inclination.


    How did she not think about it! This whole meeting must be a farce! The Mistress had to know the events by now, the twisted version told by Iago. Why else would she suddenly show an interest? There couldn¡¯t be any other explanation.


    ¡°How could I not see it?¡± she asked herself under her breath, turning away from the mansion. She had to leave before anyone saw her. Maybe if she didn¡¯t show up, the Mistress would forget about it all again. She had a tendency for that.


    ¡°Not see what?¡± asked a heavy voice from behind her.


    She was caught. Closing her eyes for a moment, she took a calming breath and slowly turned around. Commander stood behind her, a scowl on his face. He raised his giant hand to wave for her to come over and she jumped back two paces. In her mind¡¯s eye she could see that large paw coming for her face. Her sprawling on the cracked ground beneath. Face aching. Stars in her eyes.


    ¡°The boy said you had something on the shaper. Are you backing out now?¡± he asked with narrowed eyes. The threat was obvious in his voice.


    Shea shook her head, her mouth dry from fear. Commander grunted in response. ¡°Follow me,¡± he ordered and turned without looking back. She tip toed after, wishing there was any other way. But there wasn¡¯t. The leech had to be stopped.


    They walked for over ten minutes until Commander led her into a large room. In the middle of it stood a long table. Chairs lined it on each side but there was no one occupying them. Silence reigned in this place. All but for their steps. They echoed loud and disconcerting in the expansive room. Its walls were so high, she could hardly make out the ceiling.


    Commander led her to the far end of the room. There, at the head of the table, she noticed a person. Mistress was leaning back on her chair, a bored expression on her face. ¡°Move it,¡± she said. Her eyes passed through Shea as if she was just another part of the furniture.


    ¡°My Lady, I have brought you news as I have promised,¡± Commander said stopping before her and making a deep bow. His armour creaked and clanged as he did so.


    Mistress¡¯ eyes narrowed on her servant. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Shea glanced at Commander, uncomprehending. News? What was this about? The large man was smiling now. It sent shivers through her body. For some reason it scared her more than his previous scowl.


    But before she could dash away, or say anything, the man turned on her. He grabbed a pouch by her belt. It tore, scattering all her possessions and the man held up his prize.


    ¡°Look at this, my lady,¡± he told her, presenting the pouch. She frowned but took it.


    Opening, her eyes went wide. She took out the apple, staring at it as if seeing a ghost. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Her voice broke as she took out the beautiful round red apple. She brought it out like a priceless treasure, sliding her thumb back and forth over its surface.


    She bit into it. Daintily. Then forgot everything and took large mouthfuls. The apple didn¡¯t last her half a minute. It was gone that fast.


    After finishing, she licked her fingers and sighed in contentment. ¡°That was bliss... I forgot how good fresh fruits tasted.¡± As she said the word ¡®fresh¡¯, her mind caught onto something. Slowly, she straightened in her chair and focused her faze on Shea. ¡°You did this?¡± she asked, her voice full of repressed anger.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°No,¡± Commander said instantly, the smile on his face even wider. ¡°It¡¯s that weasel¡¯s doing. He comes to your house, compliments your table and then returns to shape the best of meals for those nobodies.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± the Mistress asked, returning her eyes to Shea.


    She nodded, shivering. The currents around the Mistress were rolling in furious streams. They left their beds and circled the lady like guardian spirits. Shea could see the woman did not use the wild currents, having been taught to contain a large pool of Energy within, but that changed nothing. Uncaring, the Energy streams surrounded her. In case there was a need. In case she forgot herself and needed their assistance.


    And with Shea¡¯s answer the Energies went mad. They lashed in all directions, obscuring the sight of the Mistress altogether. Usually they were see through, like thin coloured glass. Now there was nothing transparent about them. It was like a thick cloth covered the Mistress in a protective cocoon. An angry, roiling cocoon.


    ¡°When did it start?¡± a voice ground out from within.


    ¡°When.. When he came¡­¡± Shea answered quickly, staggering in her rush to reply. She was terrified of the power shown in front of her eyes. At home, no one taught her the protocol between shapers of different strength. But common sense told her she needed to do whatever the woman asked of her. It was her only chance of leaving this room intact.


    Silence met her answer, and scared that it wasn¡¯t enough, Shea continued. ¡°Iago shapes every morning to give survivors food. It¡¯s been two months since they¡¯ve run out of anything edible and been livings solely on his mercy. Without him, there wouldn¡¯t be a single person alive!¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± the voice mused but Shea could see the currents ranging violently around the lady. Her apparent humour was only a mask.


    Shuddering, Shea wrapped her hands tight around herself. This was all going wrong. She didn¡¯t come here to talk about the food. Had the Commander lied? He must have. Anger rose in her chest but it soon deflated after noticing the currents.


    She was nothing here. The Mistress could snuff her out with barely a thought. Her stomach clenched at the thought. It is going to be all right, she promised herself. This all just looked bad. Mistress would never do anything as crazy as harming her. Right?


    Certainty wasn¡¯t something she had a plethora of.


    ¡°Leave now, ¡° the Mistress said in a cold voice.


    Commander nodded instantly, grinning, and dragged Shea out. She resisted at first, unhappy the real cause of her coming wasn¡¯t discussed. It was doubtful she¡¯d ever work up the courage to come here again after this. The large man ignored her struggles. He clamped her mouth shut with his huge mailed hand and hauled her out.


    Once they were out, he kept on pulling her after himself through the dark corridors. The girl was forced to run as not to fall over. She had a terrible feeling he just might drag her out if she wasn¡¯t willing to run out herself.


    Outside he threw her forward. She skidded, faltered trying to catch her balance and fell face first against the cobbles. Laughter came from behind her. ¡°Good job, little girl. Your friend is finished now.¡± He snorted in laughter again and threw the gates shut behind her.


    Pain distracted Shea for a moment. Her elbows were bruised and she¡¯d hit her face on the ground when falling. Blood dripped from her nose in a generous rivulet. With moist eyes, she reached for one of her pouches but found nothing. After another fruitless search she remembered how Commander had torn off her belt with everything, scattering all she had on the floor.


    Tears of disappointment, anger and humiliation fell down her face and to the ground. Along with blood. But the girl knew it was pointless. The gates were closed and there was no coming back. She was played like a fool. Commander had no plan to pass her worries to the Mistress. No. He just wanted his revenge on Iago.


    And she played right into his hands. Furious, she dabbed at her nose with the sleeve. Such a foolish little girl. Why did she ever believe anyone would help her solve her problems? These were the spoiled, rich folk of the capital. They understood nothing of normal people¡¯s lives.


    Travellers often spoke how different life was in the capital but she¡¯d never believed them. People lived there. People like her and her friends, other villagers. Some might be nice and good, some devious while a few disgusting. But that was normal. What could be so special about those from the capital?


    Now she knew. Dabbing her eyes with her clean sleeve Shea pushed herself up. Chose to walk towards the new barracks where she lived with the militia.


    As she trekked, her mind returned to the newly gained understanding. Everyone from the capital weren¡¯t to be trusted. Iago was a liar and dangerous, she was starting to doubt he really saved the leech just for the sake of saving a life. How could he not understand what he was doing? He was from the corrupted and twisted capital. Part of that sick society.


    Mistress was more powerful than anyone had a right to be. And she used that strength to intimidate and threaten others rather than help and ease their lives. The only person of importance to her was her own self.


    Commander was even worse. He was ready to twist the truth, lie and hurt others to achieve his goals. He held no compulsion against making others suffer. It brought joy to him. He found it fun. Hearing his victims cry out in pain. To say he was a monster was the same as saying sea was larger than a puddle.


    Even in the camp the sight was no better. Mala seemed nice at first but she cared nothing for other people. To her, only those close to her were of any importance. All the strangers could go and die for all she cared. Alec, on the other hand, was too easy to influence. For no reason he started to trust Iago and pushed the whole camp into it. If not for him, the survivors would¡¯ve been less likely to rest their lives in Iago¡¯s cold hands.


    Everyone but the lowest of people were better than monsters from the children tales. Only those that had nothing were worth anything. They were the pure ones. The only ones worthy to be saved and protected.


    And she had to do it. Alone. No one else could be trusted with this task. They would lie and trick her but she knew it now. No more believing in their beautiful lies. She was going to save this encampment and do it by herself.


    She didn¡¯t need the help of those deceivers.


    ***


    Scorpius went up the stairs to find Iago awake. He was sitting on his bed, wrapped in a blanket and rubbing his tired eyes. ¡°¡¯morning,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Scorpius welcomed him and went to open the curtains. Soft sunlight flitted into the room, alighting the simple surroundings. Noticing Iago flinch from the light, he turned worriedly. ¡°Are you certain you can go?¡±


    ¡°I must,¡± Iago answered, dismissing his concern and pushed himself off the bed with a muted groan. His body pained him more each day. At first he tried to hide it but Scorpius was quick to notice the change. Less walking, more sitting. Even his beloved sword training became a task rather than a pleasure.


    For as long as he was among the survivors, he kept his fa?ade. But it was too hard to keep pretending all the time. Impossible, really. In the end he saw sense and gave up the pretence. For the better. But now Scorpius was forced to see his weakening state and be unable to help in any way.


    He grit his teeth, turning away from the thin form on the bed. ¡°You don¡¯t. Your death will serve no one.¡±


    Iago snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t bury me yet.¡± He stood up, slowly, and dressed in his loose shirt and pants, throwing a cloak over the top. It hid his diminished form and the recently acquired sick paleness. There was also the added bonus of being able to grimace in pain without anyone noticing.


    Together they left the tower and went towards the canteen. It was still early and there was no one in the streets. A welcome quiet in Scorpius¡¯ view.


    It was soon destroyed as Urri noticed their approach. She quickly rushed toward Iago, chattering about what she wanted. ¡°.. beef steak, lots of it. I want to make something special today. It was such a dismal day yesterday. Oh, and as always some potatoes! I¡¯m going to mash them and present together with the beef. A bit of bread would be great too! The black, hard kind. It fits best with mashed potatoes. Just not too hard. The elders¡¯ teeth aren¡¯t hard enough to eat it..¡±


    The rant lasted for over five minutes. It circled and changed, repeating itself at times. Scorpius was certain that Urri hadn¡¯t thought about anything prior to this second and was just saying whatever came to her mind. His anger rose at her carelessness but Iago signalled him to stay quiet.


    He grit his teeth and waited. Glowering. Yet the cook took no notice of it. She was too engrossed in her imaginary meal plans to pay attention to her surroundings.


    By the time she finished, Scorpius was ready to eat her himself. Just to shut her up.


    ¡°All right,¡± Iago said in a calm voice with a nod of his head.


    Urri clapped happily and took a step back, giving Iago space. The shaper lowered himself to the ground without hurry. His moves weren¡¯t disjointed in a clear manner that something was wrong but Scorpius noticed the reluctance of the actions. It pained Iago just to bend downwards. Just how weak was he now?


    Turning away from the shaper bent over a bucket of sand, he fisted his hands by his sides. These people were so heartless. They didn¡¯t pay attention whatsoever to how much their needs cost another. It was irrelevant as long as they could survive themselves.


    Way too careless. If Iago worked himself to death, what would happen to them? They were dead people walking without his assistance.


    Movement past the door caught his attention. There was a person quickly walking towards the canteen. When it was closer, Scorpius recognised Mala. What did she want here?


    Iago sensed something was wrong and released the currents. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked in an undertone.


    ¡°Your priestess is here,¡± Scorpius answered without hiding his disgust.


    The shaper sighed and pushed himself up. His breath hitched at the effort but he managed to stand up. Scorpius watched him from the corner of his eyes, noting a moment of dizziness. But it soon passed. Satisfied that everything was as good as it could be, he returned to watching the approaching female.


    She was almost here. A couple strides more and she passed through the door with an air of superiority. Discounting Scorpius in an instant, she said her greetings to Urri and bowed to Iago. Her whole visage lit up upon noticing him standing in the middle of the room, hands clasped behind his back.


    ¡°Master!¡± she said joyously. Then her face took on a very solemn look. ¡°Master, I have a huge request of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Iago asked without bothering to try and correct her. He was neither her master, nor the prophet she claimed him to be but she was blind to both reason and logic.


    The self-proclaimed priestess bowed again before him. ¡°Our water reserves are running out. We will need to trouble you to call the rain again.¡±


    Scorpius gawked at her. Was she for real? Her voice did not break when saying it. Neither was she snickering, or her face muscles twitching. It couldn¡¯t be. Not even she could be this delusional. Could she? There was only seriousness in her face.


    ¡°You- you¡¯re mad!¡± he couldn¡¯t resist stating.


    His reward for that was a chilling glare. ¡°Shut up, you sc-¡±


    Before she could finish Iago spoke up. ¡°Quiet Mala. I won¡¯t have you insulting my friend in my presence.¡± His voice was still calm but this time deceptively soft. ¡°You will be better served to keep your opinions to yourself.¡±


    Mala spluttered in outrage, anger painting her face red. ¡°I - You - He¡¯s a nob-!¡± A slight shift in Iago¡¯s posture was enough to make her bit the last word off. Scorpius felt an immeasurable sense of satisfaction watching her stutter without cohesion.


    A shadow of a smile touched his lips, but he made sure to hide it, lowering his head a bit. It wouldn¡¯t do to let her see his amusement. With her character, she¡¯d think of something to annoy him to no end.


    Her freezing look found him standing without an expression, watching the proceedings with an air of boredom. It infuriated the woman, her colour raising even higher, but she no longer said anything. Instead she returned her eyes to Iago. ¡°Will you, please, bring the rain back?¡± she grated out.


    Iago¡¯s shoulders slumped at the question. He was no mystic that claimed to be able to change the weather. The only thing he could do was start shaping water too. Use up more of his already waning power.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Scorpius hissed in a low voice. Mala turned to him, disdain clear on her features. She opened her mouth to mock him, no doubt, but he did not wait. Picking her by the waist he unceremoniously threw her through the door. Her shout of indignation was music to his ears.


    He turned towards Urri and pointed to the door. The older woman quickly understood what was to happen if she resisted and scurried outside. Scorpius slammed the doors shut behind her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not shaping water too,¡± he declared to Iago in a threatening voice. There had to be a limit. These survivors would bleed him dry if they were given the freedom. And Scorpius had had enough. Those people were doing nothing but free-loading. Expecting to live off Iago without any responsibilities until the day of their death.


    ¡°Without me they¡¯ll soon die out,¡± Iago said in a tired voice. Without anyone else present he took two steps toward a wall and slid down by it to the ground. He rested his head against the wall, pushing the cowl back to have a better look at Scorpius.


    His words brought no compassion from the nosferatu. ¡°Then let them. If they can¡¯t do anything by themselves, they don¡¯t deserve to live.¡±


    One side of Iago¡¯s mouth lifted up in a wry smile. ¡°I suppose too much of a good thing can be harmful too.¡±


    ¡°It is. And you¡¯re dying because of it!¡±


    Scorpius was glad Iago didn¡¯t refute the matter. Didn¡¯t lie to him again. It was beyond obvious to anyone who took a closer look, how taxing the shaping was for him. He was growing weaker each day. And his hair. To his surprise, Scorpius noticed a few strands had turned grey among the rest of bronzed ones.


    His anger subsided. What could he do? Iago simply didn¡¯t listen to him. No matter what he said, it was either ignored, or opposed. Until now. A small voice in his mind whispered that maybe Iago was too weak to even refuse help. Scorpius shut that voice in an instant. It couldn¡¯t be that bad. Not yet at least.


    ¡°Help me stand up,¡± Iago told him and Scorpius moved to give him a hand. The shaper was light as a feather. The little kid Scorpius had befriended weighted more than Iago in this state. ¡°Go talk to Alec. Maybe you two can come up with a solution.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The water problem. As you say, I cannot take up more work without wasting away that very same week,¡± Iago said with a sigh. His tone was resolute but not happy. ¡°But I can¡¯t let everyone die either. So find it. Find another way for the people to survive.¡±


    Scorpius wasn¡¯t happy either. What if he didn¡¯t find a way to solve this matter?


    Yet, he knew it was more leeway than Iago would normally give. He wanted to be the sole reason the camp was alive. For his plan - whatever it was - he needed the absolute control. Still, it wouldn¡¯t come to fruition if he found himself dead before the final act.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Scorpius promised. Iago nodded absent-mindedly, already lost in his considerations. After a moment he remembered his current task, finished shaping and Scorpius led him back to the tower. Once he was safely in his room, Scorpius went to find Alec. They had a lot of work to do.

 31 Hunter

    The camp was abuzz with the news. Shea betrayed everyone to gain Mistress¡¯ favour. Without success. That¡¯s why she was still here. Hiding in her room. But her betrayal will result in everyone¡¯s misery. It was well known that Mistress was already concocting a plan to steal Iago away.


    Alec listened to the whispers, knowing better than to believe them. Yet worry still wormed into his heart. Whatever the reason, if Shea made contact with the Mistress and told her about Iago shaping food for them, they were doomed. They couldn¡¯t fight against her coming to pick him up and forcing him to serve her.


    There never was a chance for that. And neither could Iago resist himself. By his own admission he was never a great talent.


    If at some point Alec had doubted the claim, lately he was coming to believe it. Previously the shaper was fine. But with the addition of more people and having to shape sand rather than old, rotten products, he was ageing by hours. Every time Alec met him the man looked more haggard and thin, the light in his eyes dimmer.


    How long would he be able to last like this? He didn¡¯t want to consider this but who else would. It was his task to protect the survivors. From themselves if that was what it took.


    On his way to the tower, he met Scorpius striding purposely towards him. ¡°We need to talk,¡± Iago¡¯s caretaker said in a commanding voice that brook no argument. Having the same thought, Alec nodded and led to a side street where they found a crumbled house.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be interrupted here,¡± he said and sat down on a large stone.


    Scorpius didn¡¯t follow him and stood in the middle of the street. He was dressed in his usual dark brown knee length cloak and a thin and extremely long red scarf. It was wrapped five times around his neck, with a few looser lengths falling to his arms. Still the ends hung past his mid section and flew around him with the blow of the wind.


    Not for the first time Alec wondered how he wasn¡¯t boiling in that get up. Especially since he didn¡¯t cut his hair either. It reached his shoulders and hung in a mess around his face, often hiding his features. Or right now making it look like his two eyes stared from a deep dark hole. Uncanny.


    ¡°Have you talked with Mala lately?¡± Scorpius asked and Alec was puzzled where he was going with this. Did he want Alec to control her? He knew the two didn¡¯t get along. To put it nicely. But the shaper¡¯s assistant should know better than to think Alec was capable of ordering her around.


    She thought Iago was the Lady¡¯s chosen champion, and told that to anyone who would listen. Unsurprisingly, many listened. Their fear and awe of the shaper made it easy to deify him.


    ¡°No. Should I?¡±


    ¡°This morning she came to Iago telling him to bring the rain back.¡±


    Alec raised an eyebrow. That was new. ¡°Can he?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Scorpius burst out, his face twisting in anger. ¡°Who do you think he is?¡± Alec refrained from replying which only seemed to infuriate the man before him even more. Fisting his hands, he glared at Alec. Then shook his head and started to pace.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a man. Stronger than many, smarter than most and certainly kinder but that does not make him a deity! He can call down the rain no more than you or I can.¡± His eyes met Alec¡¯s to make sure he was paying attention. ¡°All he can do is shape the water that everyone needs. But it would kill him! He¡¯s already on death¡¯s door, you must know that! If this continues..! And you want to add even more burdens on him? Have you no brains in that head of yours? He can¡¯t take it!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who thought of it!¡± Alec spluttered, pushing himself off the rock. This was pure idiocy. Even Mala had to see the shaper was standing on his last legs. A smallest wind could push him in Lady Death¡¯s embrace. ¡°I knew nothing of this! Otherwise I¡¯d have stopped it before Iago heard anything of it!¡±


    He swore under his breath. What was Mala thinking? Iago was their only lifeline. Without him they were dead. They should be thinking of ways to ease his load, not to add to it!


    Thinking about the mess she brought out, he took up Scorpius¡¯ pacing. ¡°We¡¯re running low on water but it¡¯s not that bad. We can last a week at the least. Two if we start rationing. There¡¯s no need to start panicking yet.


    ¡°But it is a problem. I¡¯ve been so busy training I forgot to consider it. We will have to start looking today. Or tomorrow. It might take us the whole two weeks to find a water source. Still, where to look for it¡­ We have no tools, no idea where to search, and the whole land is covered in sand¡­¡±


    His pacing didn¡¯t stop. Where to find water? City wells¡­ But they all collapsed. He remembered upon waking up searching but finding nothing. It was only luck they all stumbled upon some noble¡¯s supplies that had survived the cataclysm. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have made it even to the rain.


    But what now? It wouldn¡¯t conveniently start raining when they started running out again.Only a fool would put his life on such a chance. He needed to find a better solution. The sooner the better.


    ¡°Is there a chance there¡¯s any water in the city?¡± Scorpius asked from a stone he¡¯d settled on. The one Alec had sat on previously.


    ¡°Maybe. We¡¯ve searched most places but we could¡¯ve missed something.¡± The city was huge, hundreds of thousands of people lived within its walls. They investigated all places that seemed likely to contain water but neither of them yielded results. All besides that one noble¡¯s house.


    Scorpius nodded in acknowledgement. Alec stopped to pay closer attention to his half-hidden expression. Lips set in a tight line and a small wrinkle on his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to look into it?¡± he asked and the man nodded.


    ¡°I need to.¡±


    ¡°Give me an hour. I¡¯ll meet you outside the tower and we can go.¡±


    There was a weird look on Scorpius¡¯ face when he said it but it disappeared as quickly as it came. ¡°All right.¡±


    ***


    Scorpius stood waiting by the tower when an unexpected visitor assaulted him. An old acquaintance of his.


    The little boy walked over with his chin up to the sky, hands behind his back. In what probably was supposed to be a surreptitious way, he looked around to make sure there was no one else on the street. There wasn¡¯t.


    Certain of it, the kid abandoned his nonchalant act and dashed towards Scorpius. They¡¯ve met a couple times after his coming openly into the camp, but Scorpius still had no idea what the boy wanted from him. He¡¯d learnt that his name was Orin and he was a distant relative of Malek, one of Alec¡¯s guard. That¡¯s it.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± he asked squatting down by the kid.


    Orin beamed at him. ¡°Great! We got apples yesterday!¡± Then he leaned closer to whisper in Scorpius¡¯ ear. ¡°And I still have mine. I know the adults like you received none!¡±Stolen novel; please report.


    It was partly true. They received at least one if they asked for it but Scorpius would never do that. If he could save Iago a little bit of strength, he would do his utmost to achieve that. What was the marvel of an apple when compared to his friend¡¯s health?


    Not wanting to disappoint the kid, though, he didn¡¯t blurt that out. Instead he looked at him expectantly.


    As if it was the greatest secret, Orin peered about to make sure there was no one watching them. Then he reached beneath his shirt and produced two beautiful red apples. Against his own better judgement Scorpius was filled with longing. Fresh meals were one thing but it had been so long since he tasted any kind of fruit.


    Nosferatu, unlike what normal humans thought, didn¡¯t live off solely of blood. It was part of the meal. Half their bodies were bats that required blood, but the other half was human with omnivore needs. Substitution was possible but not for long. Without both kinds of nourishment a nosferatu would waste away and, after a time, die.


    The kid cleaned the side of one apple on his tunic and presented it to Scorpius with shining eyes. ¡°For you,¡± he said with happiness and pride clear in his voice.


    Scorpius wanted to refuse him. It wasn¡¯t right of him to take the boy¡¯s share. He had refused his own. Yet the boy came especially to give it to him. It would be extremely unkind and hurtful of him to reject it.


    ¡°Are you certain of it? It¡¯s your little treasure. You need it more than I do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain!¡± Orin stated. He pushed the apple harder into Scorpius¡¯ chest. ¡°It¡¯s yours! I said so!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Scorpius said without any more arguments. He took the precious fruit and bit into it.


    Freshness overwhelmed his senses. The apple was crisp and just the right amount of sweet. Uncaring about what the kid will think of him, he swallowed the apple in a couple of large bites. It was gone before he was even aware of it.


    Laughter took him off-guard as he was lamenting the quick disappearance of the treat. He looked up to see Orin holding onto his stomach, his cheeks red from laughing so hard. Noticing Scorpius¡¯ attention, he tried to stop but only burst into another bout of snorting and chuckling to himself.


    ¡°You- Your face! Hahah! It- it.. ¡° Orin tried saying but could not finish. He was laughing too hard.


    Slightly annoyed, Scorpius straightened and stood up at full height. The young boy didn¡¯t reach up to his waist and half bent he was even smaller. Yet he didn¡¯t seem to notice the glare aimed at him.


    Thinking of something, Scorpius grabbed the boy by his waist. Orin squealed in surprise as he was lifted into the air, holding tight onto the remaining apple in his hand. He would never dare to let go of it.


    ¡°Who¡¯s laughing now?¡± Scorpius asked with mock maliciousness.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! You¡¯re bigger than me!¡± Orin instantly refuted him, and waved his free hand in a small fist. ¡°Wait until I grow up! I¡¯ll show you then!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I should teach you to respect adults until then.¡± As he said that, Scorpius took a step away from the tower wall and wheeled the kid around him. Orin was probably a bit too big for that, too old but Scorpius was a nosferatu. To him the boy weighted no more than a feather would.


    His victim yelped in surprise, closing his eyes as he flew in a circle. But the next moment he opened them up and extended his arms. ¡°I¡¯m flying!¡± he hollered and whooped in joy. Scorpius grinned at him and adjusted the altitude to the boy¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°What is this?¡± a voice asked with amusement and Scorpius lowered the kid down to see Alec with his group coming over to them. After noticing them, Orin hid behind Scorpius¡¯ leg, breathing hard.


    Scorpius put a hand on his head, tousling his hair before turning to Alec. ¡°Waiting for you. Are you ready?¡± His business-like answer surprised the militia leader but he quickly nodded in answer. ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Scorpius told them. Turning around, he dropped to one knee and smiled at the kid. ¡°Thank you for coming to see me. I have work now but I¡¯ll see you later, all right?¡±


    Orin bobbed his head in answer and sprinted away. In a blink of an eye he was gone.


    Alec shook his head in wonder, he hadn¡¯t known that anyone in the camp actually liked Scorpius. As far as he knew, the shaper¡¯s assistant was as much of a loner as his boss. It was shocking to see him acting familiar with anyone in the camp. Especially one of the children.


    He glanced at Malek to gauge his reaction but his look only contained the same surprise Alec held. But it was clear Scorpius didn¡¯t want to talk about it and they marched off after him, deeper into the city. There was little chance to find anything, but trying was better than doing nothing.


    They walked for a few hours until Scorpius slowed. ¡°Have you searched through here?¡± he asked, looking at the crumbled houses around them.


    This had once been one of the richer parts of the city. Some of the houses might have had indoor plumbing systems. It was worth a shot trying to look here. ¡°Maybe,¡± he answered with a shrug. ¡°Maybe not. We¡¯ve ran around aimlessly at the time, it¡¯s hard to say what we checked and what not. Might have even missed some things in our hurry.¡±


    Scorpius nodded in acknowledgement and turned towards a house on their right. Alec shifted his attention to his group. ¡°You know why we¡¯re here. Spread out and look for it. There must be a water source somewhere in this city.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Denni shouted out, pumping her fist in the air. She grabbed Lyra¡¯s hand, and the two of them rushed off. The others soon followed their example and left in groups of two and three.


    Alec decided to follow after Scorpius. He was interested how the man was going to look. Maybe he had some special method?


    Apparently that wasn¡¯t the case. Scorpius jumped around the rubble, lifting a couple stones before moving on. He would sometimes make a strange clicking sound with his tongue and listen for a moment. But that was it.


    Then again, what did Alec expect? The assistant was no shaper. All he could do was the same as everyone else. Shrugging at his own unreasonable expectations, Alec returned to the street and searched for a well.


    It was awhile before he located it. The structure was hidden under a pile of rubble and once Alec moved it away, he found the well collapsed within. Pieces of masonry filled it to the very top. It would take long weeks to clear it out, and there was no promise of water at the bottom.


    Sighing he marked the place in his mind and went to look around more. But until the evening nothing more caught his eyes. Nor did anyone else called out.


    He tried not to be too discouraged about the fact. They had only a thin chance of finding water, after all. Yet he could do nothing but worry about the future. If they couldn¡¯t find it in the upcoming week, what will happen then? Iago couldn¡¯t take on more responsibility. Even if he wanted, it was beyond his capabilities. If he tried, death would claim him in a couple days.


    When their group was two thirds of the way back to the camp, Scorpius froze in mid-step. ¡°Quiet!¡± he shouted out with obvious distress and listened.


    Alec stopped, signalling others to do the same and sought the sound that had caught the assistant¡¯s attention. But there was nothing. Wind blew the sand, hooted between some stones and that¡¯s it. There was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Scorpius¡¯ face, however, grew more worried with each second. He tilted his head towards the camp, waited and then burst into a quick jog. ¡°Something happened while we were gone!¡± he shouted out and left first.


    Alec looked at his soldiers. All of them stared at him with puzzlement. ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Lyra asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°No, but¡­¡± He glanced at the running figure. ¡°We might as well follow. He could have some sixth sense.¡±


    Malek looked sceptical and Tyr openly sneered. It wasn¡¯t something easy to believe in. Checking it, though, cost nothing. They needed to get to the camp anyway.


    ¡°Come,¡± Alec told them, and they fell into a comfortable jog. It wasn¡¯t as fast as Scorpius¡¯, who ran close to a superhuman speed, but fast enough that they wouldn¡¯t get left behind too far. At this pace they would reach the camp in no more than ten minutes.


    When they got closer, Alec instantly knew that something had happened. Something extremely terrible. A woman was screeching up ahead, her voice impossible to understand through tears and warbled words. Only a notch lower were arguing voices of many more people. Neither of them sounded like they cared what they were saying.


    Before they reached the event, Alec noticed Scorpius¡¯ figure walking at a snail¡¯s pace. His hands were limp by his side and he was staring holes into the ground.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Alec shouted out in a panic, forcing his muscles to move faster and faster. He needed to get there. Now. Maybe there was something he could help with. Maybe the situation could still be-


    His thoughts were cut off by a quiet voice of Scorpius. ¡°A child was killed, one of the newcomers¡¯. His mother looked away for a moment while she was chatting with her friend, and when she turned back the child was gone. They found his dried husk in the next street.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s broad daylight!¡± Denni shouted out in disbelief. ¡°They don¡¯t.. they can¡¯t attack in daylight!¡±


    ¡°It seems that¡¯s no longer the case,¡± Scorpius answered wryly, motioning ahead of them.


    The group of people was in their sigh now. They stood in a circle, surrounding something. Jistas was holding a thrashing woman as she screamed and cursed him. Others ignored her and were shouting among themselves without anyone listening.


    Alec cursed himself for having left the camp today. If he had been here¡­ That was a stupid line of thought. He was no hero. His presence would have changed nothing.


    All he could do now was try and calm everyone down. Make sure they learnt from this and didn¡¯t repeat the same mistakes. From now on, they would have to be even more careful. They were no longer safe even under the sun¡¯s bright light.


    What could protect them then?


    Deep within his heart he wondered if it was meant for them to survive in this.

 32 The Leech

    Five hours had passed until the survivors calmed a notch and agreed to return to their sleeping quarters. The boy¡¯s body was taken to a separate house where his mother swore to stand watch over him for the night. Jistas and Evic with four other men volunteered to keep her safe if the monster showed up again.


    Alec thanked them all and after making sure everyone else had went back, turned towards his squad. They stood nearby with their heads down. It was their task to protect but since the very beginning none of them were capable of it. Dead bodies just kept on showing up. This was what, the fifth victim?


    ¡°We should go to rest too. It has been a long day. Let¡¯s discuss this tomorrow.¡±


    The group stared at him - lost, uncertain. Then Denni took charge by nodding, more vigorously than was necessary and turned on her heel to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. I want to sleep,¡± she said before marching off.


    Others hesitated but soon followed after. Alec sighed with relief. It was over. For now. Tomorrow the questions will be raised again, new arguments that followed the same thought process. What was Iago doing? Why didn¡¯t he stop the leech from killing them?


    Logic did not work on them. In general population¡¯s eyes, the shapers were omniscient. They could do whatever they wanted. If they wished someone dead, the person - or monster - would just fall dead the same moment.


    But that was not the case. Alec had paid attention and seen that Iago most of the time shaped with physical contact. He changed only what he could touch. Or what he could see as it was done in the Scavenger attack. And Alec could also remember the fallen shape by the stairway, unable to bring itself to the second floor.


    The shaper simply had no way of catching the leech. It was beyond his powers.


    On the way to the new barracks, Alec passed by the tower. He heard voices coming from the bottom floor and slowly moved closer to listen. It wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone to know what the two were talking about.


    ¡°- is here. I can feel its presence.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Scorpius hissed back. ¡°But why would he start targeting you? Why now?¡±


    There was silence for a time. Then Iago replied loftily, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But he¡¯s here. Waiting.¡±


    ¡°You must run! I need to get you out of here. We nee-¡±


    ¡°Scorpius¡­¡± Iago cut him off with a sigh. ¡°Where would I run, even if we had a chance? This place is all we have. I¡¯d rather face him here than get caught unprepared somewhere in the desert. And don¡¯t scowl like that.¡± He laughed. ¡°We¡¯re not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°Soon will be.¡±


    ¡°You just love burying people before their last breath, don¡¯t you?¡±


    It was too much for Alec. He didn¡¯t understand what was happening but he knew it was important. He burst through the doors and stared at the two conspirators. Scorpius didn¡¯t look surprised whatsoever, but Iago eyebrows went up a fraction. He then turned to give Scorpius an accusing look.


    His assistant didn¡¯t look apologetic in the least. ¡°If you¡¯re not leaving, we might as well use their help.¡±


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯-¡±


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Alec asked, ignoring the flicker of doubt in his heart. Iago would never kill him for such disrespect, would he?


    Before the shaper had time to reply Scorpius was already speaking. ¡°The monster that¡¯s been hunting your kind has targeted Iago. It¡¯s going to attack in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°What? How do you know that?¡± Alec asked, not trying to make sense of the information yet. It was too shocking. Better make sure the facts were right.


    ¡°He recently fed. It¡¯ll be a few more hours until he finishes digesting and can start the hunt at full power. That¡¯s why he looked for a victim in broad daylight to begin with.¡±


    ¡°You mean..?¡± he didn¡¯t dare to utter the full question.


    Scorpius nodded. ¡°Yes. He wanted to regain his strength for the real battle. One or two hours and he¡¯ll be ready for it.¡±


    ¡°Why have I not heard of this before? I think I would have noticed if there was a recuperating time necessary after a meal,¡± Iago said, leaning against the wall. His hands were clasped behind his back and his cowl was down, revealing his greying hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Scorpius answered with a dismissive wave. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. But it¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be..?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°All right then. What is your plan after dragging our friend into this mess?¡±


    Alec was lost in the quick exchange. Their conversation was too quick and with knowledge they shouldn¡¯t possess. How did they know the leech was around? What about its eating habits? Its targets and reasoning?


    They couldn¡¯t! Even the hunters had a hard time tracking the leeches down. It took years to catch them after finding their hideouts and pinpointing their paths.


    Wait, did that mean Scorpius was a hunter? He took a better look at the young man. He was young, no more than twenty. Wasn¡¯t that too young? But there was a certain air of coldness and detachment about him. He rarely interacted with people of his own accord, and watched the others as if expecting danger to strike at any moment.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked quietly but the shaper¡¯s assistant heard him.


    There was a sneer on his face when he answered. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Now go and find a couple more people you trust. I¡¯ll need you to hold back the monster for a time, until I can find a good way to approach him.¡±


    What did that mean? For some reason Alec was certain he would not like the revelation. But it came second to a chance of destroying the leech. If it was possible¡­ It didn¡¯t matter whatever the price, he was ready to pay it.


    ¡°Can we really do it? I mean can we really kill it?¡±


    ¡°Either that or we¡¯ll die trying. He¡¯s coming for Iago whether we want it or not.¡±


    If that was the case, they really had no choice. Alec nodded in acknowledgement and turned towards the doors. ¡°I¡¯ll be back with Lyra and Denni. They¡¯re the oldest and would understand best.¡± Accept the reason that they might die for the sake of this.


    He had no illusions as to their chances of survival. A leech was a superior existence in a sense of base strength. They might be cruel, vicious and rejoiced in bloodshed, but it didn¡¯t reduce the truth that they had the power to. No humans could face them one on one. Trained groups of hunters - twenty to thirty people - did not always return home victorious. Knowing this, how likely was their ragtag bunch of people to succeed?


    Their only trump card was Iago. He might be able to kill the monster before it was able to slaughter them all. If they were lucky.


    In the barracks Lyra and Denni were sitting by the table. They looked up when he entered, their faces haggard. ¡°You okay?¡± Lyra asked, motioning for him to sit.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, entering the room but not sitting down. In a quiet voice he asked, ¡°How are the others taking it?¡±


    ¡°We prodded and pushed them into going to sleep, but I doubt any will find rest tonight. Aris¡¯ death hit them hard.¡±


    ¡°It hurt all of us,¡± Alec said, watching the closed doors. Could those inside hear them? Probably. None would be asleep.


    He put a finger to his lips and pointed backwards to the doors. Denni opened her mouth to ask but Lyra was quick enough to cover it. ¡°Shh,¡± she hissed at her and after making sure Denni understood, released her.


    They stood up in unison, not moving the chairs as not to make a sound. Together, the three of them went outside.


    It was dark already, closing in on midnight. The chill gnawed at Alec and he wrapped his arms around himself. He should have taken his cloak from the chest, probably. But the others were sleeping there. They would have questioned where he was going at such a time of night. No, it was better to be colder than bring them to this kind of danger.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lyra asked when they were far enough away from the barracks. ¡°Has something happened?¡±


    ¡°In a sense. Iago is being targeted. We¡¯re to go and help Scorpius keep him alive from the leech.¡±


    ¡°Really? We can finally fight it?¡± Denni asked with eagerness, her hand moving to her hip and onto the sword pommel. Her smile sent a chill down Alec¡¯s back.


    Lyra ignored her outburst and focused on a more important matter. ¡°Can we really fight it? It is a leech, after all.¡±


    ¡°Scorpius says it¡¯ll come for Iago no matter what. And he¡¯s our only chance of taking it down. Without Iago we¡¯ll never stop that disgusting creature.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got a point,¡± Lyra had to admit. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    ¡°Right! I want to kick that leech¡¯s ass for what he¡¯s done to our people!¡± Denni echoed her sentiment and ran off first towards the tower. Alec and Lyra followed after, slower.


    They soon reached the open doors of the tower, where a faint light spilled from within. Inside Iago had retrieved a chair from somewhere and was sitting near a wall. A wooden stick he used to discipline his students by his side.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    There was no sign of Scorpius.


    A drop of red caught Alec¡¯s attention. He rushed to Iago and raised his thin pale arm. The left wrist was newly bandaged, the blood still seeping through. The wound must have been just incurred. Could it be? Were they too late?


    ¡°Were you attacked? Is this..?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Iago said, retracting his hand. He examined it for a moment with a frown, then tightened the bandage and hid it in the folds of his wide sleeves. ¡°Forget about it. An old wound reopened, that¡¯s it. We still have a mad nosferatu to deal with.¡±


    ¡®Nosf- what? You mean the leech?¡± Alec asked, hearing the name for the first time. Was it what this particular leech was called? But how would Iago know his name?


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot you don¡¯t know the other names. Leeches also have a name for their own kind. Like we call ourselves humans, they name themselves nosferatu.¡±


    Denni sneered at that. ¡°Who cares what he calls himself? He¡¯s a leech and we¡¯re going to kill him tonight!¡± She drew out her blade and sliced the air in front of herself with a distinct whoosh. ¡°Ha, he has no chance against my sword!¡±


    Alec wasn¡¯t so certain but he didn¡¯t want to dampen her enthusiasm. They were going to need all the power they could muster to succeed this time. If it was possible, at all.


    It wasn¡¯t long until Scorpius returned, descending from the upper floor in a quick jog. ¡°He¡¯s waiting a hundred paces to our left without any hostages. It seems he¡¯s very certain of his victory.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got reason to. You mentioned he¡¯s an elder,¡± Iago said standing up. Scorpius nodded in acquiescence, and moved to stand by Iago¡¯s side. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s meet him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to come out, just like that?¡± Denni asked in disbelief.


    Iago inclined his head. ¡°The man wants my head. He wouldn¡¯t pass the chance to attack us.¡±


    It was a logical conclusion. If the leech did want his head. But what for? The question puzzled Alec as he made his way alongside the shaper to where Scorpius had located the leech somehow.


    Why would the monster suddenly decide to focus solely on Iago? If he wanted to remove its biggest threat, then he should come for the Mistress. Else he should start with Shea, she was the weakest of the three shapers. With her the leech could test its abilities with the smallest risk. It was stupid to go straight for Iago.


    His appearance might look greatly weakened but the leech must know that if threatened with death, he¡¯ll still show his unbelievable prowess. There was a reason why the camp ate like kings and the Mistress was surviving on old findings, and quickly running out of those too. From what Alec understood, her power was like an ocean compared to a drop but Iago¡¯s control was unparalleled.


    But here they were, preparing to face the leech on Iago¡¯s behalf. Five steps later they heard the sound of running footsteps and a form emerged from the darkness. It dashed straight towards the shaper at a speed hard to follow with the eye.


    Scorpius was the first to react and stepped in front of Iago, catching the stranger¡¯s hand and punching with the other. The leech showed surprised but did not slow down. He twisted his body so the punch caught him on the side and used his free hand to hit Scorpius in the face.


    It stunned him for a precious second, and his grasp loosened. The leech freed his hand and was about to reach for Iago again, but by this time the rest of the group regained their senses. With a battle cry to reach the heavens Denni descended on the creature with a great down swing of her blade.


    The leech cocked his head at that, then punched towards her, ignoring the blade whatsoever. Surprised, Denni tried to defend herself with a small round shield on her left hand. Upon contact it got smashed to pieces and the girl was forced three steps back.


    She might have died too but the next moment the leech disappeared from sight. His movements were so quick, Alec had no idea in which direction he left. Uncaring of that for the moment he rushed to Denni. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked, shaking her gently. Her face was frozen in shock and she stood staring at the remnants of the shield on her hand. ¡°He.. he..¡± she whispered without finishing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted, he¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Iago cautioned them, scanning the darkness around them.


    Alec took a step back, searching the night too but seeing nothing. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked quietly.


    ¡°He sensed me reaching for the currents,¡± Iago answered. ¡°He knows if I lock onto him with my powers, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the problem then?¡± Lyra asked with a shiver to her voice. Instead of following the darkness, she was still staring at her friend¡¯s shield. Or what had once been it.


    Alec tried not to think about the power required to shatter it to such an extent. He was afraid that if he did, he might turn into a whimpering mess. It was inhuman. And unfair. Commander was strong but at least his power came from understandable sources. He was big and trained. It was natural that he was much more powerful than the rest of them.


    But this creature was wiry and without any obvious muscle. Yet it moved like a ghost and held power incomparable to any human¡¯s. He could shatter a wooden shield strengthened with iron with one strike. That was just too wrong! How could they fight something like that?


    ¡°He¡¯s coming back,¡± Scorpius warned. He stood before Iago, muscles tensed. Now that Alec thought, how did he stop the leech¡¯s attack? It must have been just as strong as the one aimed at Denni. Yet Scorpius caught it with his bare hand and received a punch to the face without much damage.


    There were no time to voice the questions, though. The leech jumped on them from above. Scorpius pushed Iago out of the way, sending the man flying and kicked the leech who was on all fours. There was a loud sound of something breaking and the leech howled in pain. He rushed to his feet and fell upon Scorpius in a frenzy of attacks; right hook, left uppercut, side kick. The shaper¡¯s assistant did not have a moment to take a breath.


    Alec, Denni and Lyra postured around them, wishing to join in but not finding a moment. The two¡¯s fighting speed was too quick for them to interfere. They were afraid they¡¯d hit Scorpius with their blades rather than the leech.


    ¡°Scorpius!¡± Iago shouted out in a firm voice. ¡°Disentangle yourself!¡±


    The group did not see what he did, but the next moment the leech was standing alone. He breathed hard, his jaw set in a tight line. Then, without a sound, he rushed towards the three. They were late in noticing the upcoming danger but their weapons were already in hand, held before themselves in indecision.


    It wasn¡¯t hard now to shift their position in a defensive stance. But as easy as it was, Alec staggered back from the blow to his shield. It shattered like Denni¡¯s had and he could no longer feel his arm. It was numb to the elbow.


    ¡°Lyra! Third stance! Don¡¯t block the full force! Remember what I taught you about facing enemies capable of shattering your weapons!¡± Iago shouted. The command reminded Alec of their training and he slid into the familiar pose, ignoring the limp hand.


    The leech did not give them time, aiming to kill Lyra who stepped forward now but this time it wasn¡¯t so easy. She let the punch slide off her shield, reducing the impact on it while using that moment to counter-attack. Her opponent flicked the blade with the back of his hand but his tempo was slowed.


    Denni and Alec moved in on his sides and used their swords to cut at him when they saw an opening. It was nowhere near perfect, he could see their weapons straining harder and harder against the leech¡¯s relentless blows but for now they kept him contained. He could not show his full power when he had to defend from three sides.


    Howling in anger, the beast ignored Alec and Lyra¡¯s attack, letting them slice into his body and jumped on Denni. She tried to back away, but her speed was no match for the leech¡¯s. In half a heartbeat he was within her guard and reaching with his hand to strike at her heart.


    Alec screamed, lunging forward. His sword slid easily into the warm flesh but he instantly knew that it wasn¡¯t going to be enough. Denni! She..!


    A shape fell from the sky. It smashed into the unsuspecting leech and slammed him to the ground. Scorpius¡¯ hand struck into his victim¡¯s chest, passing through the thin layer of skin and crushing the heart inside.


    The leech gurgled, coughed. Scorpius waved for the others to move away and stood up himself. But he didn¡¯t move, ready to pounce and finish of the enemy in case it tried anything.


    But the leech didn¡¯t have the energy for escape. It coughed, drew in a shuddering breath, and shifted his gaze towards Iago, who stood a considerable distance away. He hadn¡¯t taken a step from where Scorpius had thrown him to protect from the attack.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known¡­¡± the leech wheezed out, his words barely discernible. ¡°By his side¡­ No victims apparent¡­¡± He tried to laugh but it came out as a haggard cough. It lasted so long Alec was certain the man would die before stopping. But no, the fit was past and he was still breathing. ¡°My fault¡­ She said¡­ said¡­ defenceless¡­ Draining him so¡­ Hahah¡­ Too smart¡­ Way too smart.¡± With that quiet lament the last breath left the leech¡¯s body and his head rolled sideways, glassy eyes seeing nothing.


    Scorpius crouched beside him, closing his eyes . ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered and opening the mouth broke off the two, larger than normal, fangs. He brought them to Alec, opened his numb hand and closed the fingers around it. ¡°Keep your proof, but I won¡¯t let your people desecrate him.¡±


    He returned to the body and picked it up like it weighed nothing and walked away, deeper into the city. Presumably to bury it.


    Denni was the first to snap out of her shock and was ready to shout her discontent. She wanted to present this creature to everyone so they could vent their anger. With her at the forefront. It was too easy for it to just die quickly like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Iago called in a chilling voice. He walked over with a look so cold it froze all thoughts of resistance in the girl¡¯s mind. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s leave this place. I¡¯m certain you have a lot of questions.¡±


    That was an understatement. Alec had so many unsolved thoughts in his mind, he didn¡¯t know where to start with them. Nothing what happened here made any sense, and he was too shocked to bother trying to find some. He nodded like a mindless puppy and went in the direction of the tower. Its slanted top was high enough to raise above all other buildings, showing the path towards it.


    When he reached the doors, he passed through them and sat by the wall, staring at the other side. There was a slight weight in his left grip but he did not want to see what was there. Somehow that would make what happened real. What he saw with his own eyes.


    ¡°I guess you want to know more about him,¡± Iago said once everyone was inside. None of them had said anything but Iago took that as a confirmation. ¡°As you guessed, he is a Nosferatu. There¡¯s no denying that.¡±


    Denni stepped forward. Anger brimmed in her eyes. ¡°You lied to us! You kept us in the dark while a monster was living right under our noses!¡± she exclaimed, waving her arm in a general direction of where Scorpius left. ¡°How could you?¡±


    And here was the real question. The main accusation. How could Iago do it? He brought a monster into their midst and did not tell anyone. As far as they knew, Scorpius was just another harmless refugee. They did not know to be wary of him. Careful that an attack might come at any moment.


    ¡°Why should I have?¡± Iago asked in turn, not an ounce of regret in his voice. He crossed his arms and looked at each of them. ¡°Who are you to demand explanation of me? I deemed it safe and that was enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Safe?¡± Denni shouted out, fisting her arms by her side. ¡°He¡¯s a cursed leech! They¡¯re monsters without a shred of conscience!¡±


    Iago focused on her, his gaze cold as ice. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I did not say anything. You see only what you want to see. How often did I tell you to treat me as a normal person, believe in me for once? You never did that. The few times you followed me like today was simply because you know you can¡¯t survive without me. It doesn¡¯t matter how much I¡¯ve helped you, or how much it cost me. As long as I¡¯m a shaper, I¡¯m not human. I cannot be trusted.¡± He followed his words with a sneer. ¡°Is it really that surprising then, that I kept my friend¡¯s identity to myself?¡±


    There was no reply from the girl. She was hot-headed and impulsive but she knew truth and shame when she was faced with them. What Iago had said, it was a heavy stone in their garden. They blamed him for keeping secrets, but when had they fully trusted him themselves?


    It was only right for someone to keep a few tricks to defend himself with.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, Denni,¡± Alec said when the girl was about to find her words again, and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. We all need a little rest.¡±


    ¡°But -¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± She did not seem convinced. Alec understood her all too well. It was too important of a matter and she did not want to let it go. They needed answers. What else was the shaper hiding? How was Scorpius not a threat? And how did he walk around in day time?


    Yet from Iago¡¯s freezing glare it was clear they¡¯d get no answers today. With their indignation and shock, obvious distaste, they had confirmed Iago¡¯s worst expectations. He¡¯d hoped to see them more accepting. Understanding even.


    Alec found it laughable. Who would expect anyone to be welcoming to learning one of their comrades was a leech? But Iago was a shaper. Their minds worked in different ways.


    And here he caught himself again. Different ways. It was exactly as Iago had said. He did not see him as a human. Rather a shaper was as mutant, an existence above normal people. Something they should always be wary of. Even now, after knowing Iago all this time, he could not get rid of the innate fear of his kind.


    They were too powerful. It wasn¡¯t right for anyone to have this strong. Especially since it was gained by luck. You either were born with it, or not. Completely unfair.


    But then, who ever said that life was fair?

 33 The Sentence

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to say that,¡± Scorpius told Iago while shifting into his human form.


    The shaper sat on his bed and rolled his eyes. ¡°It was necessary. I want them to start trusting you.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t. I¡¯m the monstrous leech if you¡¯ve forgotten. The terror of their nightmares. I¡¯d be better off not showing up again.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Iago dismissed his words. He leaned back against the wall, eyes closed. ¡°Alec is a kind person. Too kind for this place. I played with his emotions, raising up the guilt. He won¡¯t tell anyone about you, nor will he let the girls do it. He¡¯ll think he owes me that much at least.¡±


    ¡°Owes you?¡±


    ¡°For distrusting me when I helped them so much. He knows he can¡¯t anger me or I¡¯ll just pack up and leave. Or join the Mistress which would be even worse. No, you have nothing to worry about. Just go about your business as if nothing had happened.¡±


    Played with emotions? Wasn¡¯t that a bit too¡­ manipulating? But right as the thought came, Scorpius threw the consideration away. It wasn¡¯t hurting anyone. Iago was only doing what was necessary. It was part of their survival.


    It wasn¡¯t like Scorpius was hurting anyone. It was only people¡¯s own preconceptions that were being challenged.


    He let it go and focused on the more important problem at hand. ¡°The Mistress¡­¡±


    Iago inclined his head, accepting the change in topic. He opened his eyes and looked down at his thin hands. Once healthy skin was greyish and dripping. The muscles supporting it were gone.


    ¡°She has made her first move. Unsuccessful as it might have been, she won¡¯t care too much. She¡¯ll just hit somewhere I¡¯ll be hurt more.¡±


    ¡°That is?¡±


    ¡°The survivors. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll come up with but it won¡¯t end well for them. And I won¡¯t be able to help them. Still, I wonder, what brought it out? I was certain my acting was flawless¡­¡± His voice lowered at the end and he fell into a thoughtful silence.


    Scorpius did not need to think too hard about it. He¡¯d heard the rumours circulating in the camp. ¡°Shea.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°She told the Mistress about the food. That you were shaping for the survivors and not her. The camp was waiting for her retaliation for the last couple days,¡± he answered without hiding his disgust for the girl. Iago had saved her life and this was how she repaid him. How could there even exist such people?


    ¡°Shea¡­¡± Iago murmured to himself. ¡°That silly girl¡­ I never thought she¡¯d be so wilful. Her single action toppled all my carefully planned out strategies.¡± He chuckled to himself, the sound lacking any humour. ¡°That¡¯s what I get for letting her run free. Maybe I should have really become her teacher and kept her by my side. She wouldn¡¯t have had time to run play with the Mistress then¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s too late for that. We can do nothing but await Cyana¡¯s second attack.¡± While saying that he massaged his left wrist, revealing a dark brown bandage.


    Guilt clogged Scorpius¡¯ throat but he didn¡¯t say anything. His words would be ignored anyway.


    Instead, he found a medical kit in the corner and took out a clean linen wrap. ¡°Let me retie it,¡± he said and Iago pushed the sleeve back. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to remove the bandage one handed so Scorpius quickly removed it himself.


    He took in a sharp breath when he saw the two deep marks with crusted blood around them. Clenching his teeth, he brought water and over a small bowl cleaned the blood off. The skin was translucent underneath, with veins popping out.


    Without wasting a second, he retied the bandage with a clean linen to hide the gruesome sight. Iago let the sleeve drop once he moved away, and there was no longer any sign of the injury.


    But Scorpius knew. He knew it all too well. It was his teeth marks there. Before the battle Iago suggested he should take a drink to strengthen himself. For some reason, Iago¡¯s blood could be ingested instantly, and it gave Scorpius an unequalled burst of power for the next couple of hours.


    It would decrease in time but not wholly. He was growing stronger with each feeding. Right as his friend was growing weaker. The sudden parallel staggered Scorpius. He swung back to stare at Iago as horror gripped his heart.


    That couldn¡¯t be¡­ No¡­ No way¡­ It was just a little blood¡­ People made plenty of it. He didn¡¯t take more than necessary, and it shouldn¡¯t have weakened Iago at all! The shaper always claimed his weakness came from too much shaping, but did it?


    The thought dizzied Scorpius and he leaned against the chair. No way. It wasn¡¯t possible. But there was something. The nosferatu they killed last night¡­ He said something in that regard¡­ No, not said but alleged to it. To the fact that he should have known Scorpius had a hidden card up his sleeve.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Iago asked with puzzlement. He pushed himself off the bed and came to check up on Scorpius. ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Scorpius slid down to sit on the chair and looked up at Iago with tortured eyes. ¡°Did you know? Did you know before you agreed to it?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Iago to understand the meaning of his words. Shrugging, he stepped away. ¡°I¡¯ve read it once in an ancient book but did not pay much heed to it. As you¡¯ve noticed yourself, most what¡¯s written about your kind is pure nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What about later? You must have known it was right! That I was killing you! Stealing your life energy away!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too emotional again. Do you think I would have done it if I saw nothing in it for me?¡±


    That caught Scorpius¡¯ attention. Iago was a good person but he was a planner too. Or so he claimed. All his actions were for the seemingly impossible goal of defeating the Mistress. He did not share those plans but Scorpius had glimpsed the drawings. Iago spent most of his days the last month, or so, sitting and drawing, writing.


    ¡°It was surprising to note that you did take away my shaping, little by little, but the amount wasn¡¯t note worthy. And your improvements were much more obvious. I deemed it better to strengthen you than to keep my own power. It was minuscule whether I had an ounce more or less.¡±


    ¡°But your change, you¡¯re a shadow of yourself!¡±


    Iago smiled at him, a small and tired smile. ¡°It¡¯s really just the shaping. I was never a great talent. Shaping once a week would be inadvisable to me, yet I do it every day here. My body can¡¯t keep up with the strain. It uses up more resources than it makes. Your taking a bit of my shaping changes nothing. If we¡¯re too weak and die against the Mistress, it won¡¯t matter whether I would have lived a week longer or not.¡±


    The speech was probably meant to reassure Scorpius but now he felt even more depressed. Iago didn¡¯t expect to survive facing the Mistress. Whatever the outcome, he saw himself dead at the end. The only question there was whether he¡¯d take her with him.


    It wasn¡¯t right. How could taking her life be worthy of Iago dying? She was just a prideful noble with too much power. They could run away and never meet her again. Find other people and live peacefully until the natural end of their lives.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    It was natural that Scorpius would live longer, he was a nosferatu, but it didn¡¯t sit well wit him that his friend might not even have a year left. He was just a young man by human standards too! It wasn¡¯t worth it to sacrifice such a life for the sake of killing a spoiled rich girl.


    Was it?


    He never heard the full answer. ¡°What did she do? Why do you want her death so badly?¡±


    Iago refocused on him, crossing his arms. His features instantly shifted into a frown as he thought of her. ¡°She destroyed my life. There wasn¡¯t a day when I wasn¡¯t suffering in her hands. And she was father¡¯s favourite. She could do whatever she wanted, without any reprisal. Even instigate others to torture me.¡±


    He moved away, his voice growing harsher and harsher as he spoke. ¡°She never did anything with her life. Among the Winteridge children, she was the strongest and the most useless one. Where others used their talents to achieve the betterment of their caste or those below them, she only basked in pleasures. All while mocking everyone beneath her. She was father¡¯s perfect daughter.


    ¡°If she lives, the world won¡¯t change a bit.¡± He stopped near the fireplace, then turned back, a faraway look in his eyes. ¡°Power breeds fear. People will bow to her and she¡¯ll establish the old rules. Recreate every abuse that was suffered by those born without power. I won¡¯t let that happen. Elecar destroyed the world to clean it from people like her.


    ¡°The least I can do is sacrifice myself in an attempt to make his work have meaning. Otherwise¡­ ¡° He met Scorpius¡¯ gaze with unspeakable sorrow hiding in his eyes. ¡°Otherwise the whole world would have died for nothing. It would be just too tragic.¡±


    ¡°You mean Elecar brought the Scourge to kill his own family?¡± Scorpius asked incredulously. He tried to make sense of it. Find some reason but could not. How could you destroy the world in your hatred for your family? What did the world have to do with your inner power struggles?


    It took a moment for Iago to answer with a stiff nod. ¡°Them, and all the shapers in the world. He wished to destroy the problem at its heart. If there were no shapers, there would no longer be any abuse of such power. The weak would have a chance to fight back.¡±


    Scorpius was angry. Fight back? What fighting back could the dead do? There was no point to saving the people if none of them were alive to enjoy it! Tough life was better than none! That wasn¡¯t a hard deduction to make!


    But looking at Iago¡¯s forlorn expression, he did not dare to say it. The shaper often voiced his hatred for Elecar and did his best to ensure others looked at it that way too. Yet, now it seemed he was actually working to achieve Elecar¡¯s dream. Was that really hatred what he felt? Or maybe disappointment?


    The emotion Scorpius was struggling with at the moment. He¡¯d idealised Iago as the perfect human but now saw him as just another flawed person. He was stronger and kinder, but also more mad. He thought that killing one woman was going to change the world. Make it a better place.


    Even Scorpius wasn¡¯t that naive. And he¡¯d never been part of the society. Only watching it from afar.


    How could such a smart person be so blind? Could his anger be blocking his sight even now, after all that had happened? That was the only plausible explanation Scorpius could come up with. Yet, it was so childish. You hurt me so I hurt you, even if that will result in something even worse for me. Lashing back without a thought or consideration.


    All while making complicated plans and spending half a year preparing them. It really was nonsensical. But maybe it was something that had to be done. He did not know what Iago had suffered under her hands, after all. Maybe it was necessary for him to make her suffer to move on.


    Thinking that, he swore in his heart to see him through it. He wanted to meet the real Iago, not the shell driven mad with hatred that this creature before him was. At first, before meeting her, Scorpius had seen the real person. But the glimpses of him were becoming rarer and rarer the more time passed by.


    He wanted to know if there would be anything left once the Mistress was defeated.


    ***


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell it to everyone? They need to know!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not our secret to reveal,¡± Alec repeated for the hundredth time. He was sick of Denni arguing with him but his words just weren¡¯t getting through.


    She glared at him, hands on hips. ¡°It¡¯s too important! He has no right to hide something like this!¡±


    Alec decided to change his words. Maybe that would help. ¡°Have you ever seen him hurt anyone?¡±


    ¡°Well no but -¡±


    ¡°What about him as a person? Have you ever felt that he¡¯s less than a normal person? A base being?¡±


    ¡°No but-¡±


    ¡°Orion, Malek¡¯s cousin. You¡¯ve seen him with Scorpius. The child is usually quiet and not overly friendly but he came out of his way to meet him. Does that tell you nothing? Do you really think someone who befriends children like that is a monster?¡±


    The girl hesitated at that. It was easy to refute someone saying she owed someone, but much harder to argue with obvious points. He didn¡¯t lie when saying that Scorpius haven¡¯t done anything to deserve their anger. Anything besides revealing that he was something else than just a normal human.


    ¡°Leave it,¡± Lyra said, sprawled on the table. They were sitting inside the canteen, clear that no one would overhear them here. And it was warmer within the building¡¯s walls.


    ¡°You agree with him? You think we should just let it be?¡± Denni shouted out, indignantly. She couldn¡¯t believe her best friend was not on her side. It hadn¡¯t happened before.


    Alec watched Lyra raise her head a fraction from her hands. ¡°Do you really want to get on his bad side? He killed the old leech that we feared for months.¡± Her head dropped back on her hands and her next words were extremely muffled. ¡°I don¡¯t¡¯ want to see anyone else die.¡±


    That silenced Denni. She gaped for a time, then shook her head. ¡°No way! He wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you want to reveal his secret because you think him capable of it?¡± Alec asked, pouncing on her hesitation.


    ¡°No, I- Fine! Be that way!¡± She glared at him. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone but if something happens¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Alec said with a sigh. He was more than aware of the danger of keeping the knowledge to themselves. But at the same time, what choice did they have? Again. It was either tell and become Iago¡¯s enemies, or hide it and hope nothing happens.


    Morning sun filtered through the window and Alec heard a noise outside. Coming out, he saw Urri opening the storage room. She was surprised to see him here but smiled brightly none the less.


    Not long after, Iago appeared to shape the food and disappeared just as quickly. But Scorpius remained. He sat down near the front tables, waiting for the cooking to be done. It was his habit to pick up the first plates and bring them to the tower.


    Now, however, his presence was a menacing one. He didn¡¯t do anything auspicious yet sweat collected on Alec¡¯s back. The man must be watching them. Listening to hear their words. It was good they finished the conversation before he came.


    The silence remained for a good half an hour before others started coming and filled the room with noise. Unknowingly, they hid Alec from Scorpius¡¯ sight and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon Urri came out with food and presented two plates to Scorpius. He picked them up with a thanks, and left.


    As he was moving through the tables, he paused near Alec. In a whisper he said, ¡°You should tell them.¡± Then he was gone.


    For a moment, Alec stared uncomprehending. Tell the truth? Didn¡¯t they just decide not to reveal it?


    ¡°Show them the fangs and that¡¯s it,¡± Lyra murmured. Without waiting to pick up her meal, she stood up and left. Denni watched her for a second, then ran after.


    Alec was left sitting alone with two elongated fangs in his right hand. He opened the palm, staring at them. There was nothing special to see. Whitish grey in colour, well-formed. It could be any human¡¯s teeth if not for their length.


    Someone brought him a plate of food and he ate it absent mindedly. After finishing he couldn¡¯t tell what it was he¡¯d eaten.


    Once others were also done, he stood up and called for attention. Dozens of eyes focused on him but for some reason he couldn¡¯t be bothered. In a dispassionate voice he told them that at night the leech was killed by Iago and Scorpius. To prove it, he raised the two fangs. ¡°You no longer need to fear. The terror is gone!¡±


    Yet, even as he was finishing his speech, the door¡¯s of the canteen were kicked open. Three servants from the Mistress¡¯ house pushed through with the head servant at the forefront. He pushed towards Alec and puffed up his chest before speaking, ¡°You are Alec, the self-proclaimed leader of the armed forces here?¡±


    He nodded warily. This did not bode well. What did the Mistress want now?


    ¡°Then you¡¯re hereby sentenced to a public execution! You and your whole militia are to be wiped out for going against the honoured Lady Winteridge¡¯s orders!


    ¡°Yesterday evening she sent her trusted servant to slay the disgrace known as Iago. For interfering in this task, and killing the servant, you will face the judgement instead. The ceremony will take place before the Mistress¡¯ mansion tonight. For each person missing, two people from the camp will be taken at random. Act at your own accordance.¡±


    The head servant finished with a savage glint in his eyes, smiling smugly. His lips curled even higher as he watched Alec¡¯s face turn paler and paler. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll be waiting for you by the mansion,¡± he said and turned with a flourish.


    At first the crowd was silent, shocked at the news. All the teenagers killed¡­ For what? What did they do? Then they recalled Alec¡¯s announcement and the hall erupted with noise. People shouted one over another: afraid, disbelieving, furious.


    But Alec heard none of them. Without notice he staggered out of the throng and left the hall. Outside, he started walking, not caring where.


    They were all going to be killed. For the sake of slaying the leech.


    Heroes executed for slaying the evil dragon.


    He wanted to scream out at the unfairness of it. The injustice.


    But who would be listening?

 34 Rise up

    Shea was coming towards the canteen, having overslept after her late night training, when she was stopped by a group of survivors. They looked at her with pleading and a certain amount of hope. ¡°Please!¡± they begged before saying anything else.


    She stared at them, not knowing what to say. Did something happen while she was asleep? Did the leech attack again? But that was inconceivable! The leeches were similar to wild beasts in the regard that they didn¡¯t hunt more than necessary. They were fine lazying about and rolling in the sun as long as they had filled their stomach with the blood of innocents.


    While she considered that, Mala pushed through the crowd. Her expression was dissimilar to the rest, full of anger and determination. She was beyond furious. ¡°Come with me,¡± she told Shea, dragging her in the direction of the temple. The others followed after them with an expectant giddiness, whispering among themselves in low voices.


    They were too low for Shea to make them out, and she looked back, thinking to ask them. But Mala didn¡¯t give her a chance. She pulled Shea after her in a hurried pace, not bothering to look back at the girl.


    It was good the temple wasn¡¯t far.


    Without any ceremony, Mala pushed her inside. Shea stumbled over the stepping stone, almost falling on the clean floor. She managed to catch herself at the last moment and straightened, holding onto a wall. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± she asked, disgruntled.


    Mala didn¡¯t answer and went past her into the main room. She fell on her knees before The Lady, whispering harsh words with her head bowed. But before Shea could come over and overhear, she stood up and moved towards the simple but exquisitely carved bookcase against the wall on her right.


    Its glass panels were shattered during the Scourge, so Mala could easily pick out any book she wanted without needing to open the doors. She hesitated for a moment, passing the backs of the thick volumes with her fingers, then stopped, and brought the most weathered one to Shea.


    ¡°Read it,¡± she said in a soft voice. Her gaze moved behind them where people were gradually coming in. Half the room was already filled, with only a few people missing. This was the fullest house Shea had seen so far.


    She took the book from Mala, catching her gaze. ¡°What is this about?¡± she asked in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Just read any story,¡± Mala said with conviction. ¡°It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t know until it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°What story then? There¡¯s almost a hundred of them in this tome alone!¡±


    The woman watched her for a moment, then called out for the old man that had ruled the survivors prior to Iago¡¯s coming. After it, all the leadership was thrown into chaos without anyone being the wiser as to whom led whom.


    Mala pointed and the old man¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. He didn¡¯t take the book from Shea¡¯s hand, but instead chose a random place and opened it. This was in the middle of the story, and Shea shifted a few pages back to see the title of the story, ¡°Broken¡±.


    When she said it aloud, a murmur passed through the crowd. They looked at her with an expression she couldn¡¯t identify. Did they know the story? Maybe. She couldn¡¯t recall it herself. There were over a thousand of them, and many of which her mother never read to the villagers. She said that not all stories were fitting for every day life.


    But it wasn¡¯t Shea¡¯s call. She was no priestess, and all she could do was just read and hope that luck and goddess herself would point her to pick a fitting story.


    So, without further ado, she began reading.


    It was a considerably longer tale than most, and centred around four warriors, four friends. They all started in the capital, from the families of a similar social standing. It helped them to become fast friends, and with their talents and camaraderie, they quickly rose through training and later on soldier ranks. By the age of thirty, all of them were well-respected commanders.


    Then, a disaster struck. Stones of fire came from the sky, obliterating their city from existence and greatly damaging the surrounding lands. Other nations, hearing of this news, invaded in a heartbeat. The great commanders were all called to fight for their land but only three showed up for duty.


    One was too devastated by the loss of his family, unable to accept such a tragedy. He started drinking to forget his sorrow, the death of his five year old son and beloved wife. Soon, he was knifed in an alley. Some said it was a common mugging, while others thought of more ominous plots. That this was the work of the other nations to weaken their land even more.


    Whatever the case, the other three men showed up for duty. But they were not unmarked by loss and the terrible destruction, either. One of them was engulfed in an uncontrollable rage and fury. He did not care for his own life, nor those of his soldiers, and rushed into battles without end. His prowess with tactics and blade kept him alive for over half a year, but this kind of madness could not be sustained. In time, he was outmanoeuvred and killed.


    The third commander was grieved by the loss of his friends and family, knowing it was all the fault of the gods. They had sent the calamity that took so much from him. He became a righteous warrior that did not accept any believers in his army. There was only one rule there, and it was to believe only in oneself and your comrades. No god or goddess was going to protect or save them in a moment of danger. So, he defended the south.


    The last of the four mourned the losses but did not lose his composure. He loved his friends and family dearly, but he hadn¡¯t become a soldier to protect them all. There was the whole kingdom to think about. He collected the scattered armies of his old friends and led them to battle again and again. His battles were pointless, the king had died in the capital along with the whole royal family, but the commander did not care about it. All he wanted was to protect the people from the enemies, their greedy, always reaching fingers.


    But after seven long years, even his energy waned. His army weakened without being supplied with gear, food and gold. Many left before he named himself overlord so he could request the people of the country to give away a part of their harvest for the protection. Yet, without a real ruler, the land descended into chaos and people lived in constant fear.


    It wasn¡¯t long before a young man joined his army, quickly rose through the ranks due to his ability and then took the commander¡¯s life in revenge. The young man¡¯s parents had died from hunger when the passing army took everything they¡¯ve grown right before the winter colds.


    The young man then used his charisma to take over the army and used it to go to the south, and defeated the third commander. And so, before the eight year after the calamity could roll around, all four soldiers were dead.


    Finishing the tale, Shea had a sore throat and was left speechless. She double-checked but that¡¯s where the story ended. There was no more to it. Everyone was killed, whether they chose the right path or not, and that¡¯s it. How could something like this be a teaching material? It was no wonder her mother had never read it before.


    The crowd before her was silent. Most people stared at her as if waiting for her to continue. She wished she could. But the story was finished. That¡¯s all there was to it.


    Slowly she closed the book and on stiff legs went to to return it to the bookcase. After putting the tome back in, she walked towards The Lady. She knew she should say something to her, tell her her sins, or ask for a blessing. But she didn¡¯t feel like she deserved the latter, and didn¡¯t have anything to confess for the former. All she had done was for the survivors. How could it have been a mistake?Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    After another moment, she touched The Lady¡¯s robe, whispered a goodbye and left the temple. Uncertain of why Mala had called for this reading, she waited outside. The outspoken woman would certainly tell her reasons upon coming out. She wasn¡¯t one to hide her emotions and thoughts, whether they fit with the situation or not.


    When all the people were out, Mala called for attention. Quickly, the survivors surrounded her in a tight circle. Shea was left in a third row, unable to see anything. But Mala¡¯s voice was loud and clear, so she had no trouble hearing her.


    Even though she wished she didn¡¯t. The woman was blaspheming by taking up a priestess¡¯ role of explaining the tale!


    ¡°You all have heard The Lady¡¯s words!¡± Mala said, her voice calm and strong. ¡°Once a calamity comes, there¡¯s no good choices left! Whatever you do, you will end up the same - dead! I know! It¡¯s a terrible promise, but isn¡¯t it also freeing? Do you not feel released by it?¡±


    The crowd grumbled at her interpretation. They had survived for so long, none of them wished to think about death now. It was too close, and still too recent. Most sorrows were pushed away rather than accepted. It was easier that way.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t frown at me! What I want you to see is not the sad ending, it¡¯s the reason for it! People died, but that is the fate of every living being, ¡° Mala said, losing her high notes. Her voice became much softer, gentler. ¡°Everything dies, that¡¯s why, what matters is how the life was lived. We have all survived, but for what purpose? I know I¡¯ve been asking that myself every day. Without any answer.


    ¡°But now I see it! I say let our lives matter!¡± she shouted out, hitting something for there was a resonating dull sound from the front. ¡°Are we just going to stand aside and let our children be killed? And for what reason? Because they killed the leech! They killed the monster that was terrorising us for months! Is that really to be condemned? Could we really look The Lady in the eyes if we let such an atrocity happen?¡±


    A shout came from behind. ¡°No! No way!¡± Then another came from the other side, ¡°The Lady! The Lady!¡± Then more joined in and the whole street vibrated from their shouts.


    Shea stared around herself, disbelieving. What were these people thinking? Were they mad? Rise up against what? Fight who? Most of all, what did The Lady have to do with it?


    As she tried to puzzle it out, while covering her ears from the noise, she heard Mala speaking again. Her voice quickly calmed the survivors and they quieted to hear what else did she have to say.


    ¡°Friends! We have been abused and disregarded by the Mistress for far too long. We cannot stand it any longer. She wants the deaths of our children? Then we shall take her life for it! Are you with me?¡±


    There was an ear shattering ¡°Yeah!¡± in reply. Shea covered her ears tighter, and then escaped as fast as she could. These people were crazy. What had gotten into them?


    Then Mala¡¯s words came back to her. Kill our children? What did she mean? She said they killed the leech. And that made the Mistress angry? Why?


    Shocked by the sudden developments, she decided to go and ask Tyr. He was her closest friend and he would know the answer to it. Anyway, what was that about killing the leech? She hoped he was dead, but she couldn¡¯t believe it. It would be too great. There was no way such a lucky thing would happen without her interference.


    ***


    Alec was wandering lost in an unknown part of the city when a figure dropped before him from the sky. He blanched and clumsily reached for his sword, but then he recognised the newcomer. ¡°You,¡± he muttered both in greeting and a disappointed sigh. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone now. If there was a bar anywhere, Alec was certain he¡¯d be getting himself drunk there. People said it helped to forget.


    But he wasn¡¯t that lucky. All the alcohol found was sent to Commander and he drank it without leaving a drop for others. Shame. Alec could have really used a bottle. Or a barrel. Two maybe. So he wouldn¡¯t need to face what was coming.


    ¡°Are you just going to wander and pity yourself until the execution comes?¡± Scorpius asked in a cold voice.


    Alec glared at him. ¡°What do you want me to do? Jump around in excitement? Sorry if I don¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    He turned around and walked away. This was his the couple hours of his life. He didn¡¯t want to waste them arguing with a leech. Ha! Who would¡¯ve thought that one day such a thing would be possible. Arguing with a leech¡­ Maybe he should do it just for the sake of novelty it would provide. Few humans survived to tell the tale of it.


    Survived¡­ That¡¯s where the problem lay. He wasn¡¯t making it through. In half a day he was going to be executed for the crime of helping to kill a monster murdering children.


    ¡°And you¡¯re fine with it? Dying just like that?¡±


    Fine? How could anyone be fine with it? But what else was he supposed to do. Alec continued on walking, ignoring the leech by his side. There was nothing to talk about here. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to be incited into some stupid resistance. His life wasn¡¯t worth two of the others¡¯. That was one thing he was absolutely certain about.


    ¡°Then, you also don¡¯t care that everyone else is rising up to protect you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alec shouted out, rounding up on Scorpius. His voice was shrill like that of a startled bird. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Scorpius looked at him with a single eye, even that one almost hidden beneath the layers of his thick wild hair. ¡°Mala has incited a riot. Everyone¡¯s collecting weapons and building themselves into a frenzy. They¡¯re going to storm the mansion an hour before the execution time.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s suicide!¡± Alec shouted out in disbelief, and grabbed the leech by the shoulders. Shook him. ¡°They¡¯re all going to die!¡±


    ¡°So they will,¡± Scorpius agreed, inclining his head.


    Alec¡¯s hands lost strength upon hearing those words and hung limp. Scorpius gently disentangled himself and took a step back. ¡°Or that¡¯s gonna happen if you don¡¯t do anything.¡± His voice was calm, unperturbed. It was almost as if he didn¡¯t care either way.


    The same could not be said about Alec. He raised his head, looking at the leech with hope. ¡°There¡¯s something I can do?¡± Then his eyes lit up with understanding. ¡°I must return to the camp and tell them that it¡¯s madness! If I say it¡¯s impossible, they will have to believe me! Unlike Mala, I actually know the Mistress!¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t work,¡± Scorpius stopped him in a deadpan voice. ¡°Shea did a random reading, and Mala explained it as The Lady urging them to fight for what¡¯s right. Else their lives wouldn¡¯t have meaning.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s no priestess! She has no right!¡± Alec exclaimed in shock. What was Mala thinking? She was blaspheming against The Lady!


    Scorpius shrugged, crossing his arms. ¡°It¡¯s done. The camp is in a battle fervor now, certain of their righteous cause.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Alec deflated like a popped balloon. ¡°Then that¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡± His legs folded underneath him and he went to the ground, large teardrops escaping from the corners of his eyes.


    He¡¯d thought it was only his funeral today. But it showed up that the rest of his people decided to join him in being buried. Why did he even have to learn about it? Couldn¡¯t he be let to pass his last hours in peace? He looked up to aim a scathing look at the leech who was eyeing him with indifference.


    ¡°Done with your pity party? Or should I come back in a few hours?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Alec hissed out, not bothering to hide the tears streaming down his face.


    Scorpius looked at him, not betraying any emotion and crouched down to be level with Alec. ¡°This rebellion might be the only chance of deposing the Mistress. Iago is throwing everything on it. What about you?¡±


    It took longer than usual for Alec to grasp the meaning behind the words. Iago was joining the rebellion. He was going to fight for the camp! Alec was elated for a second before reality came crashing back down.


    So what? Iago was nothing compared to the Mistress. His death would only serve to complete the annihilation of the whole camp. ¡°Does he have a death wish too?¡±


    For the first time in their conversation Scorpius¡¯ expression changed. He grinned ruefully at Alec. ¡°Possibly. But it¡¯s not like he can live in peace with her around. Myself, I¡¯m glad it¡¯s finally coming to an end. We¡¯ll live or die, at least the tension filled days will be over.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about death?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? Iago saved me when I was already saying my greetings to Lady Death. This life of mine, I owe it to him. If I need to sacrifice it for his cause, then so be it. I¡¯m happy to have had these last couple of months to enjoy myself. They were better than the majority of my life before,¡± he said wistfully and stood up.


    Then his features straightened out, returning to the earlier coldness. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to make a choice now. Will you accept your fate and just die, or will you raise up with us and fight for your right to live? If by chance you choose the latter, we¡¯ll be waiting for you in the tower. Lena and Denni are already there.¡±


    The next moment he turned on his heel and left Alec alone to simmer in his thoughts. Something Alec was extremely apprehensive to do. The situation was out of his control, and when he considered it, it was so for a very long time now. When was the last time he was the one to make a decision?


    But what did it matter?


    It wasn¡¯t like he had a choice. Again.


    He looked up and grinned at the sky. Iago was going to get his way once more. But unlike before, this time he was playing with the lives of everyone in the camp. Without him, they would most likely die but there was still a chance to look for supplies. But if they were all dead¡­ Well, that would complicated the matter.


    The choice was out of his hands. He was nothing but a minor character in this struggle. A sidekick that could be sacrificed at any moment. Tragic. But freeing too. He clenched his right hand into a fist and raised it high.


    Let the future come.

 35 Family Matters

    The sun was reaching for the horizon when Alec finally showed up at the tower. Iago did not reveal any outward sign of relief, but Scorpius was certain he must have felt it. They needed every pair of hands if they wanted to make it through. Something he was still doubtful about.


    It was easy to say they were going for it, and a whole another to actually succeed.


    He was glad they were making the attempt, but that did not make him happy about their chances. They were abysmal in the most positive light. Utterly impossible in any other. They were trying to subdue a forest fire with a match.


    At least they were doing it. Since Iago was adamant on not backing out and running away, this was the best solution. Win or loss, they wouldn¡¯t have to live in constant terror. Scorpius was sick of worry of the last night alone. He couldn¡¯t sleep for a moment, knowing that Mistress must be plotting another way to kill Iago.


    It was better to just deal with it.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Iago asked softly.


    Scorpius checked for the item in his pocket and nodded. His heart beat faster as he thought about what awaited everyone. Him too. Maybe most of all. If he failed¡­ No, he wouldn¡¯t think of it. They were going to win. Or die in the trying.


    ¡°Ready for what?¡± Alec asked, looking around the silent room.


    Following his gaze, Scorpius noted the hunched shapes by the door. Lyra and Denni were standing by the entrance, leaning next to each other. They looked like they were whispering to one another, but neither opened her mouth to speak. Words had run out some time ago.


    Before Iago could answer, a person burst through the door. Grey grinned at them, flashing his white teeth. ¡°I knew I was going to find you here! No way you were just going to accept it!¡± His look was reserved for Iago alone.


    ¡°You!¡± Alec burst out. ¡°What are you doing here? No, I don¡¯t care! Leave now! Go back!¡±


    He tried to forcefully push the youth out of the room, but Grey evaded his grasping hands and darted towards Iago.


    ¡°Grey¡­¡± Alec growled, his voice thick with fury.


    ¡°No!¡± the young soldier replied, standing his ground. He glanced at Iago and not seeing any reprimand there, plunged on. ¡°No, I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t go back! If Master is going, I will follow him!¡±


    ¡°That-¡±


    Iago cut Alec off. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said with a faint shake of his head. ¡°It¡¯s not gonna be any safer with the other survivors. It might even be better with us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Cyana is going to send her nobles to quell the rebellion. They might all be idiots but they¡¯ve been trained with the sword. It won¡¯t be easy for the survivors to resist them.¡±


    Alec jumped from the news, dashing towards the doors. ¡°Then we must go and help them! What are you thinking leaving everyone to fight trained swordsman with nothing but wooden stakes, stones and metal bars!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting,¡± Iago said in a dismissing tone. ¡°They have Mark and his gang, there¡¯s no need to worry. Us on the other hand, we¡¯re going to face Commander. He¡¯s the greatest disgrace of the kingdom, but his swordsmanship has never come into question.¡±


    ¡°Commander?¡± Lyra asked, her face going pale.


    The shaper inclined his head, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m certain you four will be able to hold him back for long enough.¡±


    ¡°What about you two?¡± Denni asked, pointing at Iago and Scorpius.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Mistress to contend with. Don¡¯t think for a moment I¡¯ll have any attention to spare for you.¡±


    That was easily accepted by everyone. They were more than aware how inferior his power was to hers. The mere fact that he dared to challenge her was a sign of great courage.


    Or stupidity.


    But Scorpius wasn¡¯t here to judge. He checked himself to make sure he had everything and went to the door. ¡°Shall we start?¡± he asked, his throat dry. Embarrassed, he noticed that his hand on the door was quivering slightly.


    He quickly pulled it back and hid within the folds of his thick cloak. Out of sight, out of mind, he told himself the old saying. It was going to be fine.


    Iago glanced through the window and noting the sun¡¯s position agreed. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s move out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Alec asked Lyra quietly. Since the moment he entered, no one had explaining to him what exactly they were doing and they were already moving out.


    His friend shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He just told us to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°He thought I will come?¡±


    ¡°He was certain of it,¡± she answered, with her head bent. She walked without raising it.


    Alec left her alone and fell back a few steps. He looked at the front where Iago was striding forward with confident steps. Grey was right behind him, his blade already out. It caught the setting sun¡¯s light, and Alec shut his eyes to protect them from the flash.


    Right before him were the two girls. They walked quickly and without a word shared.


    Wait, that meant they were missing one. He turned his head backwards but there was no one there either. Where did Scorpius go? He was here just a moment ago!


    A strangely familiar sound distracted him. It were the shouts of people, a certified roaring from a square ahead of them. Rounding a corner, he saw all kinds of makeshift weapons raised in anger. The survivors were waving wooden furniture legs and metal staves. A few had found real weapons and those shined brilliantly in the sun¡¯s light.


    Alec was sure a few screams were from injured people from all that brandishing of weapons. But before he could ascertain the fact and rush to help the hurt person, the crowd had moved and hidden him from sight. Previously, he¡¯d have never thought that around 30 people were many, but he was quickly changing his beliefs.


    This amount was more than enough. When his group reached the survivors, they had come up with a new tactic. Since the gates were locked, the stronger ones started battering them while the rest picked up stones to throw. Their power was nowhere near enough to reach the mansion with the projectiles but it was enough to enrage the inhabitants.


    Soon, the well-dressed servant came out to shout at the mob to disperse. He said it in a formal, absolutely certain of himself manner. A stone landed straight on his forehead for the effort. The man staggered, clutching his head, and fell.


    Other stones followed after, and the man crawled away with his face and hands red. Jeers and hoots pushed him onwards once the stones could no longer reach. The crowd was in an ecstasy. Everyone was congratulating one another and shouting at the top of their lungs, waving whatever weapons they had in joy.


    But their celebration did not last long. Commander opened the mansion¡¯s doors and his large frame silenced the riot like a smothering hand. Suddenly the people remembered who they were facing. This giant master swordsman, how exactly were they planning to defeat him?


    Before the whole drive could be lost, Mark went forward with his small squad. ¡°Come with me, my friends! It¡¯s our day today! Or will you let them slaughter your children just like that?¡±


    It was completely out of the man¡¯s character, but the crowd did not pay attention to it. His words reignited their anger, reminding them why they were fighting. That there was no choice of backing out for them. They would succeed or they would all die.


    Alec wanted to follow after, but Iago held him back. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What for? We need to help them!¡±


    The shaper shook his head. ¡°No. Wait for now. We¡¯ll go once they¡¯re fully entangled in the melee.¡±


    As he said that, more people came to join Commander. They were the servants of the house. They were untrained, no better than the survivors in a fight, but they kept Commander from being surrounded and picked at from all sides.


    Two minutes later, Iago motioned for them to proceed. He led them slightly to the side, avoiding the thickness of the battle.


    People were screaming there. Out of pain, rather than anger or joy this time. Commander was named the best fighter for a reason. Even though Mark and his group were good, they could only barely control him. Anyone that got in the way were cut down without consideration. By either side.


    Choking down the disgust, Alec turned away. This was the right choice, he told himself. He had to help Iago defeat Mistress. Even if they won against Commander, but Mistress remained, they¡¯d have no peace. She¡¯ll kill them all for raising up against her. He was fully aware of her volatile temper from his visits to the mansion with Iago.


    No one blocked their way and they entered through the main doors of the mansion. The place was eerily quiet, only their boots and the echo of outside fighting disturbing the silence.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Late evening sun coloured everything in shades of red. It forced Alec to think of the blood that was going to be spilt this day. Just how many would make it through today?


    Iago led them with a sure step. There was no way to tell if he felt the fear and apprehension drowning Alec. Probably not. This was the man¡¯s choice. The shaper had come up with this plan himself. Where others raised up because of emotion, or being pushed into it, Iago had chosen this for himself.


    Mistress hadn¡¯t dared to attack him after all. Alec had no idea why she was so furious for the leech being killed, but she didn¡¯t care that Iago was part of it. She only wanted to teach the survivors a lesson. Not her precious friend, possibly the only male shaper left alive.


    Why did Iago do this then? Alec tried to recall all he knew about Iago but could not figure it out. Sure the man was weaker than Mistress, and disliked that fact. He found her dangerous and unstable. But was that enough to risk everything just like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be safer for him to just wait for a better chance?


    When he at least would be in full strength.


    Although Iago faked being fine, there was no way to hide his diminishing strength. His body betrayed him. The sunken cheeks, hollowed eyes. Papery thin skin. He was disappearing right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    They were close. Alec recognised the corridor leading into the dining hall. He put his hand on the blade and gripped it tightly. This was it. The final showdown.


    Iago stepped through the doors, a wooden stick held in a death grip. His body trembled from excitement and fear. He was such a fool. What was he thinking, challenging the greatest shaper in the world¡¯s history with his meagre power?


    He smiled wryly. Last time he had nothing, and that hadn¡¯t stopped him. So why was this that much different?


    Cyana sat in her place at the head of the table on the other side of the room. She wore a deep crimson dress that hugged her in a way that revealed her perfect physique. In a court she would have never dared to wear something as outrageous, but here? Why not?


    He walked closer to her, his ragtag bunch behind him. Would they be able to hold back the nobles? There were ten of those, and only three of them. Terrible odds. But his die was cast. He resisted the urge to glance back and assure them that it was going to be all right.


    Like hell it was going to be. This was Cyana they were facing.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you¡¯ve prepared a welcoming party,¡± he said, motioning at the food on the table and the restless nobles around it. They were eyeing him with open disgust and revulsion. Not that keen on his dirty and used sandy cloak, apparently.


    ¡°What are you wearing?¡± Mistress herself asked, puckering her lips. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you find something more fitting?¡±


    ¡°I wished to come as I am. Thought you¡¯d appreciate the sincerity.¡±


    Her lips curled in disdain. ¡°So you¡¯ve lied. You¡¯re a filthy commoner.¡±


    Iago laughed. Deep and throaty. He shook with mirth, holding himself up only with the help of the staff. Filthy commoner. Now that was a good joke.


    He straightened after some time, still chuckling slightly. Uncaring of the glare piercing him like a blade.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± she breathed out through clenched teeth, furious. Her face twisted with the emotion into an undignified scowl.


    ¡°Just your words,¡± Iago answered, a bright grin on his face. Time to end this masquerade. With every minute it was more likely that Mark would lose, or let Commander escape and it would be all over. Alec with his few helpers could never hold back the nobles along with that trained warrior.


    They were just too weak. Lacking years of training and experience.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Mistress shouted out, pointing a finger at Iago¡¯s group. Then she added, ¡°Try to leave him alive. But if he resists¡­ its his own fault.¡± She smiled sweetly.


    Iago returned her smile and blasted most of his power forward. The currents surged, refusing then following. They were attracted to Mistress but her hold over them was non-existent. She did not practise the use of wild currents. It was too dangerous and risky.


    So Iago¡¯s attack killed five nobles before she could retaliate. It wasn¡¯t exactly fighting back but sending a killing wave towards him. It clashed against the ones he¡¯d sent out and exploded. Almost right into his face.


    He staggered and would have fallen if Alec hadn¡¯t caught him. ¡°You okay?¡± the young soldier asked with worry in his voice.


    It mattered not if he was all right. Iago pushed himself up, wavered, then caught his balance. The remaining nobles were almost upon them, having regained their bearings much faster than Iago. He cursed and waved for his group to intercept them.


    ¡°Go!¡± he ordered them, then jumped in front of the fighting men. Right into Mistress¡¯ attack. She tried to redirect her power at the last moment but that wasn¡¯t how shaping worked. There was no recalling your order from the current that was already sent out to do your bidding.


    He watched the upcoming death and right before it touched him, activated his pendant. Wind rose around him in a howling rage. He only hoped he was far enough away from everyone that it didn¡¯t clip them. There was no controlling this ancient artefact once it was activated. It shaped to dust everything that came into contact with him and that was it. No fine control here.


    Holding onto the pendant, he walked forward. It was almost impossible to see through the raging wind about him but he thought he glimpsed wide-eyed horror on Cyana¡¯s face. Then insurmountable power smashed into him.


    His step faltered. Just how strong was she?


    The pendant in his hand vibrated, and he noticed a small crack appearing on the side. Now it was time for his eyes to jump out of their sockets. If the artefact broke¡­ This couldn¡¯t happen!


    Iago steadied himself and started moving forward against the onslaught of power. One painful step at a time.


    It was lucky that the pendant didn¡¯t use his shaping ability, or he¡¯d be dead by now. A sobering thought.


    Then again, previously he had no shaping, couldn¡¯t even see the currents so it was only normal that his trinket didn¡¯t require the talent to be activated. He wondered for a second where Kallum had found it.


    Cyana¡¯s power rammed into him, stronger than before, and he had to forgo his idle musings. This was no time to dwell on the past. The pendant was turning his life force into the power protecting him, but it wouldn¡¯t last for long.


    Not with his diminished energy. If he was at his best¡­ But that was not the case now. He had to hurry.


    But pushing against Cyana¡¯s power was similar to walking against a storm. You could move. Slightly. If you were using everything you had. But was that really enough?


    He had no idea how to judge his life force, but he was weakening. Quickly. There was still a third of the room left towards Cyana, but he was no longer moving. Half a step forwards, and a minute of rest. By the time he reached her, he¡¯d be dead from exhaustion. Literary.


    Yet there was nothing he could do. Just clenching his teeth and pushing forwards. Millimetre after millimetre.


    This was his life goal. He couldn¡¯t just drop down and give up. It wasn¡¯t a choice. Not for him. Not after what he had done. It was too horrible to comprehend.


    He shut his mind and took another half step forwards. Then got pushed back. Farther than he had went forwards.


    ¡°No!¡± he screamed out, collecting the residue of his power and ramming forwards. He took two steps. Another. And fell. Exhausted beyond the point of comprehension. All he could think of was lying down and closing his eyes. It would be so easy.


    But he couldn¡¯t do that. Not now. Not when she was so close.


    How does one stands up?


    The winds raged around him, draining more and more. Should he call them back? The pendant was about to break into pieces anyway. Another few moments and it would shatter, unable to hold against the insistent power.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± came a gleeful voice from outside the wind cocoon. Was he that close? Or was the defensive shield so thin already? Latter more likely. Iago smiled wryly to himself. In the end, he wasn¡¯t strong enough. Not back then, not now. His calculations were always just one step short of reality.


    And so many people paid the price. Last time¡­ And now¡­ The amounts were different but what did it matter? Since when could life be calculated in numbers? Was one worthier than the other? He was a shitty leader and that was it. Those who followed him only ever ended up dead.


    There was a strange sound. A short scuffle and then silence. A terrible shriek.


    Unable to hold the shield active, Iago cut off the power supply and painfully raised his head. Before him stood Cyana, staring at him with pure undiluted terror into his face. For a moment he didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her. Then he noticed the gleam of something green on her.


    The green metal choker was tightly secured around her neck. She tugged at it with desperation born of fear but it only burned her fingers. No shaper could take it off by himself. Only another person, shaper or not could free the victim from its power.


    Scorpius had done it! Iago couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. It was done! He had done it! Cyana was locked, no powers to call upon. She was even weaker than a normal person for having been relying on her shaping for so long. A hundred year old hag.


    The shaping didn¡¯t disappear, what¡¯s done couldn¡¯t be returned to what it once was so she looked as young as ever. But Iago knew better. He knew her since childhood. He¡¯d been around for that hundred years when she hired the best shapers to renew her appearance. Afraid to use her own powers as she lacked precision.


    Grinning, he slowly pulled himself upwards and staggered towards Cyana. She retreated form his advance until her back hit the wall. Iago ignored her actions and pushed himself to go forth. In the corner of his eyes, he saw Scorpius watching him with concern.


    He shook his head to keep him back and finally reached Cyana. She cowered before him, not even able to put on an act of bravery. Without her power - she was nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    Poor little girl. Iago drew up his staff and slammed it sideways beneath her chin, raising her head. Met her terrified stare. There were tears in her eyes.


    She choked on her breath, then found her voice. No more than a whisper. ¡°Why? Why?¡± It was a whine. And grated on his nerves.


    Iago¡¯s hand shook as he pulled the staff higher, forcing her to go on her tiptoes to not break the jaw. ¡°You ask why?¡± he said with a slight smile. But there was nothing happy or kind about it. Venom dripped from his voice in torrents. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognise me?¡±


    Her eyes quickly took in his appearance: dishevelled greying red hair, green eyes, a crystal earring in one ear, but none of these feature brought a moment of realisation. She had no idea who this stranger before her was, and what he wanted.


    ¡°Haha!¡± he laughed like a madman, head raised upwards. She really didn¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t have the slightest inkling. ¡°Dear sister,¡± he whispered in her ear, ¡°is it that easy to forget me? I thought you¡¯d remember your favourite toy for a bit longer.¡±


    He laughed again when her face twisted with recognition mixed with disbelief.


    ¡°Impossible! You cannot be him! You don¡¯t look anything alike!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± he asked, with mirth in his voice. But before he could add more, a voice from below caught his attention.


    ¡°Release Lady Cyana or this trash dies!¡±


    It was one of the nobles. He was holding Scorpius¡¯ kid to himself, a sharp sword to his neck. The boy struggled at first and the man hit him strongly to shut him up. Scorpius screamed in fury, ready to dash forwards but the noble shouted out, ¡°Stop! One step and he dies!¡± The nosferatu could do nothing but freeze mid-motion. He might be fast, but the noble stood on the other side of the hall. There would be just enough time for him to slit the boy¡¯s throat before being killed.


    ¡°Now release Lady Cyana! I won¡¯t repeat it again! Release her or this brat will die!¡±


    Iago watched the man with an indifferent heart. What did another sacrifice mean in the grand scheme of things? He¡¯d probably killed a dozen people already with his scheme today. And before? He destroyed the whole world to clean it from his family. What did another innocent life matter with numbers like his?


    The path to the deepest and darkest pits of hell had been paved for him ages ago. No, not paved for him. He¡¯d done it himself. One innocent soul at a time. How many people where there in the world? Hard to count? Well that¡¯s how deep his sins went. It didn¡¯t matter if he added one more.


    At least he¡¯d do what he should have done long ago.


    He turned away from the noble, back to Cyana, and grinned at her flabbergasted face. She hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d do that. Disbelief shone clear on her young face. The b*tch.


    He rammed his staff into her neck, and she choked, grabbing his staff in an attempt to push him back. Unsurprisingly, she succeeded. She stared at herself, amazed. Was about to smile triumphantly.


    Iago shaped her arteries closed. ¡°It¡¯s only right that you die from you own power, wouldn¡¯t you think so?¡± he asked.


    Her face betrayed her utter shock. ¡°Elecar¡­¡± she whispered, reaching for him but her hands lacked the strength. Her legs faltered beneath her and she fell. Face first.


    The heavy thump echoed through the stunned silence in the hall.


    Then voices rose. Someone screamed, another cried out in pain. Or was it sorrow?


    Iago couldn¡¯t care less. He crumpled to the ground after his sister, his life¡¯s work finished. He could finally sleep now. Rest after all those years of torture and suffering. The last member of his family was finally dead.


    For the first time that day, a genuine smile touched his lips.


    It was all over.

 36 Shredded Tapestry

    Iago opened his eyes to a bright light. It was glaring directly at him. He closed his lids and lay, noticing the strange swaying motion. It wasn¡¯t long before he understood that he was being carried in a stretcher.


    With great effort, he lifted his head lightly to look at the person holding the front. He had his back to him, but Iago instantly knew it was a stranger.


    Stranger?


    He closed his eyes for a second. There¡¯s new people in the camp already? Don¡¯t they work fast. And they were even carrying him to goddess only knew where. He was almost certain he should be concerned about that, but he was too tired for it. Exhaustion crashed over him, and he fell asleep once more.


    When he awoke again, it was night time. He recognised Scorpius crouched nearby. He was sitting away from the fire and the people, almost hidden in the darkness. He noticed Iago¡¯s wakefulness but did not come to check.


    That was unusual. Then Iago remembered. He recalled the reason why he was so tired.


    Relief flooded him. She was dead. She was finally dead. No more Winteridges left in this world. The land was free from their cursed existence. Or well, soon will be. He was soon going to follow his dearest sister into the Lady Death¡¯s embrace.


    It was only for the better. He sighed with content and closed his eyes.


    His next wakefulness met him with light darkness. It wasn¡¯t morning yet but people were rising, sharing dry rations among themselves. There was no smell to reach him, but Iago¡¯s stomach grumbled just at the mere thought of food. How long has he been out? It must¡¯ve been days.


    He pushed himself up as far as he could, which wasn¡¯t that high, and surveyed the camp. Most people were familiar. Mala was sitting with Jistas and Evic, chatting animatedly. They seemed quite happy. A stark contrast to the brooding group of the children soldiers. They were sitting in a tight group and not talking.


    Malek was slightly further from others. He sat with shoulders slumped and hands clenched around his sword hilt. From time to time, he would glare at Iago. The look would have chilled him if not for the fact that Iago had seen hundreds of them. Thousands maybe even.


    His memory was filled with such eyes. Any soldier who¡¯d passed through the lands he conquered knew those looks. It was the stare of the defeated one promising revenge. Hell worse than anything Lady Death could offer for the sinners. He¡¯d killed their loved ones, after all. Orders or no orders, it was his hand that slew the unfortunate enemy soldiers.


    ¡°He¡¯d have already killed you if I hadn¡¯t stopped him,¡± Scorpius said, crouching down beside him.


    Iago glanced at his companion, the only person he¡¯d trusted in this life, but saw no compassion there. He let himself go and dropped his head on the stretcher. Eyes closed, he lay without saying a word.


    ¡°You killed him,¡± Scorpius stated in a low voice. He tried to control his voice, hide how much it¡¯d hurt him, but the lingering disgust and disappointment wasn¡¯t hard to distinguish.


    There was nothing to hide there. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°You could have saved him.¡±


    Another true statement. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    The clip answers only served to fuel the fire burning within the young nosferatu. Uncaring of Iago¡¯s injuries, he shook him. ¡°Is that all you have to say? No apology? No explanation? Just a useless ¡®yes¡¯?¡±


    ¡°And if I said I was sorry, would that help? Bring him back?¡± He glowered at his friend. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I feel like shit for having used his death. But if I could redo it all, I¡¯d still do the same. Happy?¡±


    Scorpius blanched at his words, thrown off by the outburst. But he soon caught the gist of it. Or the only part that his grieving mind could cared for.


    ¡°You did it on purpose?¡±


    This conversation was going nowhere. No excuses would work. Nor should they. A young child was dead. An innocent that was there by accident. ¡°How did he got caught?¡± Iago asked instead of answering.


    ¡°He noticed that you and the others were going into the building and followed, wanting to help probably. One of the survivors saw him entering not long after you, but was too busy fighting Mistress¡¯ servants to get him back,¡± Scorpius explained quietly.


    His anger was gone in a heartbeat as he recalled the little boy that kept pestering him all the time. Water pooled in the corners of his eyes, and Iago turned away.


    He didn¡¯t want to see this. Know the pain left for those who lived.


    His legacy.


    Why was it that wherever he went, behind him spread a river of tears. Those of enemies and friends alike. He¡¯d never been conserved with either. Everyone got an equal share of suffering for having encountered him.


    He closed his tired eyes, and wished to remember a better time. Before everything had ended up this way. But there was nothing in his mind to hold onto. From the moment he was born, he was a disgrace, a stain upon the pristine name of his family.


    Tortured and disregarded for years, he only escaped to be humiliated before the whole country. Too shamed to continue, he joined the army and killed whoever he was told to kill.


    Kallum, why did you ever bother with saving me?


    He remembered the youthful medic that approached him, eager to finish his apprenticeship by rehabilitating the embittered soldier. Harsh words meant nothing to the youth, he just smiled and did what he wanted. He set the twisted broken body and then continued on by providing the simplest but most precious of things - his friendship.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Scorpius asked sharply.


    Iago raised his had, touching his cheeks. They were wet. When..?This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I- I re- It¡¯s nothing.¡± He shook his head to clear it off the stray thoughts. Killing his best friend, the only person that had ever cared for his existence. No! No thinking about that. That was the stray thoughts he was trying to clear. ¡°I¡¯m tired, let me sleep.¡±


    Scorpius¡¯ reply was a half-grunt, half-laugh. He then disappeared for a moment before coming back with a piece of smoked meat. ¡°Eat it. I won¡¯t have you starve to death.¡±


    The question ¡®why¡¯ lingered on the tip of Iago¡¯s tongue but he held it back. He didn¡¯t want to restart the conversation. If they wanted to keep him alive, then so be it - he¡¯ll live. It wasn¡¯t like they could put him through more misery than he was already in.


    He took the small offering and ate it bite by bite.


    It hurt trying to chew the stretchy meat. His jaw, similar to all the rest of his body, was in a state of constant pain. Moving any muscle was a challenge he¡¯d never willingly undertake. But he was hungry. He had to force himself to finish that small titbit. Then he instantly fell asleep, tired beyond reason.


    The next week and a half passed in a blur. He would wake up and quickly fall into a fitful state of dreaming. Then he¡¯d wake screaming, or drenched in sweat, unaware of where he was. He would try to stand up, fight, but soon his energy would desert him and he¡¯d drop back, half-dead.


    Scorpius took care of him during all that time. Feeding him and making sure he didn¡¯t kill himself with his stunts. It wasn¡¯t one of the smartest ideas to try and stand up in a moving stretcher.


    When the fever finally passed, Iago was left in the already familiar state of exhaustion. All he wanted was to sleep and never wake up. Why was Scorpius still bothering to keep him alive? Here he was again, bringing precious water to give him.


    The nosferatu crouched beside him, and as if reading his thoughts, said, ¡°It¡¯s not for you I¡¯m doing this. I want to hear the answers.¡±


    ¡°Answers to what?¡± Iago asked, taking the cup of water into his shaking hands.


    He leaned against the rock behind him and steadied his elbows against the structure. The liquid wet his parched throat, and he smiled, enjoying the little pleasures of life.


    It was late evening, and most people were readying for the night. Small tents were built and soon most people disappeared within them.


    There was none for Iago, of course. Even sick, he was left to fend off the nature¡¯s whims in the open. Cruel but fair. He wanted for all this to end anyway.


    Scorpius lowered himself, sitting down cross-legged. He eyed Iago with a strange look. The shaper couldn¡¯t decide what hid behind those brown orbs. Earlier anger and disappointment, betrayal, were easy to see, but now¡­ now, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    That was a simple one. He could answer it. ¡°Elecar Winteridge.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look like him.¡±


    Simple as well. If he continued with such questions, Iago could get through this without a sweat. Not recalling anything he didn¡¯t want to recall, too.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not him.¡±


    ¡°Explain,¡± Scorpius ordered. His voice was quiet and calm. Did he know that he was talking with a madman? Did he accept in his heart that the answers won¡¯t make sense? ¡°Explain!¡± the voice repeated again, this time louder.


    ¡°This is Iago Farrisal,¡± he said, pointing at his heart. He then lifted his finger to his head. ¡°This is Elecar.¡±


    Iago was gratified with a shadow of bewilderment passing through Scorpius¡¯ face. He quickly hid it, though.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened to you.¡±


    The softness in the voice was hard to ignore. Not to mention the question itself. There was no easy way to explain this one. How do you surmise a lifetime into a sentence?


    But he had to try. Scorpius deserved to know. If only to despise him more. To know that it was the right decision to let him die. All Winteridges deserved that.


    ¡°Before everything happened, I wanted to clear the world of evil.¡± He chuckled to himself. ¡°At my age, and still a foolish idealist. Some people just never grow up. I should have died for it. Did actually. But Kallum had thought it unfair. An even bigger fool than me. He¡¯d unearthed an ancient artefact at some point.


    ¡°He was always doing that, you know. Most people, even the greatest shaper families and royalty, didn¡¯t see a single one in their lifetime. But he, he gifted me one soon after we met.¡± He brought out the cracked amulet from under his shirt. ¡°It was supposed to protect me in the battles, and it did. So many times¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re changing the topic,¡± Scorpius noted.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ The topic¡­¡±


    Iago didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Was it necessary? Probably. But it didn¡¯t change his reluctance about it. The things that had happened, the cruelty and cold-bloodedness of them.


    He waited for awhile but Scorpius didn¡¯t go anywhere. He sat, quiet, and waited for him to continue with infinite patience. Damn nosferatu. He did have a lifespan unequalled by humans. Wasted time meant nothing to him.


    ¡°The second was the one that changed everything , but the third¡­ The third was this.¡± He reached to touch the crystal earring. Its jagged surface was cool to his still warmer than normal temperature. ¡°I have no idea how it works, but when I died, my soul was sucked away and I woke up in this body. Lost in unfamiliar memories.¡±


    ¡°So, there has really been an Iago?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever wondered?¡± he asked, raising his eyes to look at the endless sky above. Countless starts returned his gaze. ¡°What is a human? Is is the sum of one¡¯s memories? Or is there something more that makes us who we are? If you gave yourself a different set of memories, a new past, would you still be you?¡±


    Scorpius shifted uncomfortably. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Iago smiled at him. ¡°When I woke up, I had no idea who I was. It was as if the brilliant tapestry of my memories was torn to ribbons and then put together by a first day apprentice seamstress. I was rich and starving at the same time. My siblings tortured me one day, and we played forgetting everything the next. I hated, despised them at the same time as I loved and adored them. Twenty and ninety-years-old. Nothing made sense. I wondered who I was, what did all those clashing memories meant, but there was no answer coming.


    ¡°I was all alone in a world ravaged by powers no one should have touched. And I knew I was the one who let them out. Or a part of me, anyway. I didn¡¯t recall everything that had happened right before the destruction.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment, uncertain if he should say it. But what did it matter? Kallum was who he was. Whatever he said now, it wouldn¡¯t change the past. Wherever he was remembered well or not, wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he was dead. And the dead didn¡¯t have a reason to care for the living, and what they thought of them.


    So he continued, ¡°In time, I remembered. Right before the artefact¡¯s activation, Kallum had approached one of his students with an offer the kid could not refuse. If Iago agreed to give away his life, his family would be taken care off for the rest of their lives. They would even be allowed to have an education. And the youth knew it would be true. Whatever his faults, Kallum never lied. He did what he promised.


    ¡°Then who are you now? Iago or Elecar?¡±


    Iago lowered his head, looking at his two hands. They weren¡¯t his. Not really. Or were they? How could one know? Even now he was conflicted. Half of his memories, the smaller ones, barely ten years of them, told him that this was who he was.


    But the bigger part, a relic of a man, bitterly pointed out that he¡¯d never looked like that. His skin had always been white, hardly darkening even in the sun. Through the years it had wrinkled, skin hanging in some places. His hands had never had this bronzed sheen to them.


    His hair had always been long too. Black as midnight. He¡¯d had a striking posture with them flowing in the wind. Or so others often told him. In time, they had greyed and thinned, but he¡¯d never cut them. It was a memento of his past, the dashing hero he¡¯d once been. The heights he¡¯d reached that were never enough.


    So what was this red mass on his head? It wasn¡¯t even close to his. And yet¡­ And yet it felt so natural. Looking in a mirror, not once had he thought he saw a stranger¡¯s face. It was him, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know that too,¡± he whispered. His voice was so low, the nosferatu had to strain to hear him. He sighed, and pushed it all away. Back to the deepest corners of his mind where he kept everything that didn¡¯t need to see the light of day. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I was, or am. Only actions have any merit, and you know what I¡¯ve done. Why keep stretching it out?¡±


    Scorpius watched him, unblinking. ¡°I want to know if there¡¯s even a little of the man that saved me left in you. Or has he died along with Orin.¡±


    How do you answer that?


    Iago didn¡¯t know, so he closed his eyes and pretended to fall asleep. After some time, Scorpius stood up and left him. The night-time desert returned to its now natural silence, and Iago wondered about what he¡¯d done. What he¡¯d said.


    Kallum, Kallum¡­ Why did you curse me with another existence? What madness whispered in your ear that I¡¯d be happier the second time?

 37 Hero

    Time passed on quickly, and another week was gone. Iago regained his strength with every passing moment. He could already walk on his own during the day. By the end he¡¯d be dead tired and drop the second they stopped, but he travelled on his own. It was a great achievement for a person who was thought to die at any moment.


    But having survived the fever, his improvement was eye-catching. Without the need to shape, and a decent amount of food, his form returned to its old state. His skin lost the pale sheen of sickness, and though he was still thin, it was no longer unnaturally so.


    In another two weeks, it¡¯d be hard to know anything had happened to him if not for a few grey streaks in his hair.


    But why were the people allowing it? Iago sat, eating breakfast, and wondered at their generosity. These strangers came with large supplies and didn¡¯t mind sharing them with the survivors, and even Iago. They didn¡¯t put much effort in preserving his life, but neither did they do anything to prevent Scorpius from nurturing him back to health.


    Iago had gathered that these strangers had come on Mistress¡¯ invitation. They¡¯d encountered one of her scouts and decided to come and meet this legendary persona with many gifts. But since she was killed right before their arrival, they packed up and decided to leave. While inviting all the survivors to join them on the journey to their city. They said there were over two hundred people there.


    Was that invitation really that simple? Did they only want to help out others?


    He was certain it was a lie, but what kind of? And they kept him alive. It didn¡¯t seem like they were lacking in food supplies, so what use could they have for him. He was more of a danger than an asset. All shapers were.


    Or was their leader someone that knew of him? He instantly dismissed the thought. Not in this body. Iago Farrisal was a simple commoner that lived below the line of poverty. No one farther than two houses away from him knew of his existence.


    It puzzled him, but he wasn¡¯t going to ask the strangers. They kept mostly to themselves and there was an air of detachment around them. If they didn¡¯t want to establish a good relationship with him even after hearing the others¡¯ stories, there was no point in him coming to them. He wasn¡¯t that desperate, yet. This way he may even have a better chance of escaping if something went wrong.


    Escaping¡­


    Where? And more importantly what for? Didn¡¯t he say that all he wanted was to die?


    The human heart was such a terrible creation. Even as he wanted to die, he fought for life with all that he had. Wait. The human heart, or was it Iago? Elecar might seek redemption and escape in his death, but the young man, Iago, would never have such a wish.


    And now that Elecar¡¯s greatest wish was fulfilled, his presence was fading. Iago remembered more of his tough but considerably happier childhood in the slums. The memories were no longer being subdued by the constant shadow of Mistress, the mere knowledge of being in the same place as her bringing back all that had been done to him.


    He shuddered uncontrollably and sat unmoving for a moment. Then he banished the thoughts and returned to finishing his breakfast. It wasn¡¯t a large piece of meat but enough to quell the hunger until the evening. There was even a cup of cool water by his side.


    The sound of approaching feet caught his attention as he was finishing the water. He turned his head to see Alec coming towards him with Lyra, Denni and Grey following after. All of them had serious expressions, even the young boy that used to be enchanted with him.


    ¡°You claim to be Elecar,¡± Alec said, looking down at him. Neither of them seemed to plan to sit down and face him on equal level.


    He thought about it, then lowered his head and looked at the empty cup. ¡°I don¡¯t claim to be anything. I simply am who I am.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a liar. Elecar is dead,¡± Alec hissed, his face contorting from emotion.


    Iago didn¡¯t look up. The young man seemed to be filled with feelings that ran far deeper than a care whether his hero¡¯s name was being thrown around in vain or not. The latest events should have taught him that there were more important things in the world.


    One¡¯s name was nothing but a title. A way to trick your enemies into thinking they know you.


    ¡°He wishes to be so. But not yet. There¡¯s still a flicker of light left.¡±


    He wondered about that. A flicker. When would it go out? The two people in his mind didn¡¯t fight for supremacy. They didn¡¯t exist in the first place.


    It was only him with two sets of memories. A dedicated brother and a disgraceful son. What did that make him then?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Scorpius asked, appearing from out of nowhere. The others jumped. Denni squeaked in surprise.


    ¡°We want to know why he claims Elecar¡¯s name,¡± Lyra said. Then after a moment¡¯s hesitation added, ¡°It¡¯s not right for it to be used just like that. Ele-¡±


    Iago waved her off. ¡°Enough. You act as if you have the right to decide that. Aren¡¯t I allowed to do whatever I want with my name?¡± he asked, standing up and facing them. He wasn¡¯t yet in his body¡¯s former glory but he was still taller than an average person when straightening out.


    ¡°You¡¯re not him!¡± Alec stated again. He took a step forward, standing chest to chest with Iago. ¡°Stop mocking the only righteous person in this godforsaken world!¡±


    ¡°Righteous?¡± Iago asked, laughing, and turned away from him. ¡°You¡¯re looking up to a fantasy. The Elecar you idealise has never existed.¡± Then before the youth could disagree, he continued, ¡°What do you want me to tell you? That your father was a wiry man with constantly dropping spectacles, while your mother wore a river stone bracelet he gifted her on their engagement? Or should I explain how much work I had to do to protect your family from being attacked again? I¡¯ve lost five favours that would¡¯ve quickened my campaign considerably to ensure your safety.


    ¡°Enough?¡± Iago asked, glaring. ¡°Or do you want something else? Your boot size maybe? Sorry, didn¡¯t take it.¡±


    Alec fumed, but his mind was working. Soon, Iago¡¯s words passed through his haze and he faltered. ¡°You know my parents? How?¡±


    ¡°How else? I remember most of those I¡¯ve assisted. There weren¡¯t as many of them as you might think. Rumours simply spread with the speed of a wildfire.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain he¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Denni asked, eyeing Iago with a cold look. ¡°He¡¯d say anything to protect his hide.¡±


    Her friend nodded, shock and sorrow intermingling on his face. He was becoming aware of a terrible reality that the truth he came to ascertain here might not be the one he was expecting.


    Iago let him simmer in that confusion for awhile. He wasn¡¯t overly eager to prove to anyone that he was Elecar either. If it was his choice, he¡¯d bury that part of him and never see it again. Elecar should have died along with Kallum. He was a relic that the new age had no need of.


    ¡°Enough, go now. I want to have a couple more moments in peace before the endless marching.¡±


    ¡°We still have questions!¡± Denni shouted out, pointing at him with a finger. ¡°You will answer them now!¡±


    He sat down, ignoring her command, and closed his eyes. There was still about ten to twenty minutes before the rest would be ready to leave, so he could use that time to rest. Being better did not mean that he was all right. The long hours of walking weren¡¯t kind to his body, and he needed to conserve as much strength as possible.


    The youths postured for a bit longer, but seeing that he was seriously not going to pay them any attention, gave up and left. Only Scorpius remained. He busied himself packing up their meagre supplies: two thin blankets, both most commonly used by Iago, a bowl, spoon and some herbs.


    A horn rang and they were off.


    The sun was yet to rise, and the temperature slightly cold. Iago huddled tighter into his cloak. He would soon be sweating from the strenuous exercise, but not now. For the moment, he was cold and tired. They just started off, and his legs were already complaining. It was going to be a very long day.


    Two days later, buildings rose in the distance. They were still far off, but Iago could see their general shapes, and that many of them were still standing. The Scourge must have spared this city from its worst temper.


    Was that why it became a beacon for all survivors in a month¡¯s quick marching distance? Awfully lucky, was that. How did people even find out about its existence now that all communication was cut off?


    He watched the faces of the strangers who¡¯d come to bring them along. They didn¡¯t show any special excitement to be back. Sure there was relief for returning to a place with a certain food and water supply, but not much more than that.


    Strange.


    He pushed himself to walk faster, get closer to a pair of the strangers talking. However, the moment he got into hearing distance, they quietened down.


    That disturbed him more than anything he might have heard. People who didn¡¯t have something to hide didn¡¯t stop their conversations because someone might overhear them. These strangers, they were planning something. And it probably wasn¡¯t going to be good for the survivors.


    But that was no longer his problem, was it? He¡¯d played his part, cleaned the world off Cyana. The survivor¡¯s future now depended on their own voracity. He couldn¡¯t stay with them forever, protecting from every danger this new world might throw at them.


    It wasn¡¯t his place. Nor did they want him to. It would be in everyone¡¯s benefit if he didn¡¯t try to butt in where he wasn¡¯t welcome.


    Hours passed by and by late evening they reached the city.


    From up close, Iago was astonished to see that this city was almost levelled to the ground during the catastrophe. Few if any old structures remained standing. However, what he¡¯d taken as surviving buildings, were actually newly built two-story houses.


    The people had used remaining walls and foundations to act as support and built around them. This quickened their speed and there were over twenty decent looking houses. They wouldn¡¯t be winning any awards for architectural designs any time soon, but they were serviceable.


    There was one thing that still puzzled Iago, though. This many houses¡­ Was there really that many people here? He heard them talking of many people, but this surpassed his expectations. There might be even more than the promised two hundred.


    Breathing hard, Iago took the last few steps up to the building one of the city¡¯s guards pointed them to, and stumbling inside fell into a corner to sleep. He knew it was going to be cold if he didn¡¯t get the blanket from Scorpius, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to move a muscle. Everything ached, and he was drenched in sweat.


    He was asleep before even hitting the ground.


    Scorpius entered after the others, noticing a distinct shape on the right. Iago occupied a dark corner and was already sleeping fitfully. Scorpius stared at him for a moment, wondering how anyone could be this uninhibited in an unfamiliar place. Well, maybe he knew how.


    The shaper no longer cared if he lived or died, after all.


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Scorpius unpacked their items and threw a blanket over his friend. He then sat down nearby, wrapping himself in his own, and watched the others settling down. They were talking in hushed voices but didn¡¯t say anything of interest.


    He would¡¯ve liked to go and scout, but guards were posted outside the door. Their escort told them it was for their own protection, but no one was fooled. It was obvious they weren¡¯t trusted.


    And if he disappeared, everyone would be in big trouble. Not to mention, that most of the survivors didn¡¯t know who he was. They would be as likely to cause a commotion as the guards outside.


    Alec sidled up next to him. He sat down and stayed quiet, staring into the opposite wall. After awhile, he turned to Scorpius. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s the real deal?¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± he said, pulling up his knees and lowering his head on them. There was no doubt in his mind that Iago was who he claimed to be. He¡¯d seen the man¡¯s transformation himself.


    The person who he met first, the one who saved his life, wasn¡¯t exactly the one sleeping nearby. He was, and he wasn¡¯t at the same time. At times, he¡¯d see glimpses of that man, but more often he was an impatient stranger with a tendency for brooding.


    Did that meant Scorpius should stop regarding him as a friend? The stranger had sacrificed Orin in cold blood, after all.


    It should have meant the end of it. But for some reason it didn¡¯t. Scorpius didn¡¯t have it in his heart to just abandon a sick person to his death. Not when it was the man that had saved his life and given him friendship without asking anything in return.


    Yet it was also the man that allowed his other friend to die. How did these two actions equal themselves? Did they cancel each other? He couldn¡¯t see it that way no matter how much he wanted to. It were two extremes that didn¡¯t seem to fit together. Kind saviour and careless murderer. Which one was he?


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Alec asked quietly.


    A question that plagued Scorpius¡¯ mind already. What was he supposed to do? For now he took care of him until he got better, but once that happened? What then?


    His hands tightened their grip on his legs. ¡°I¡¯ll think of it when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already here. It¡¯s time you made a choice. Are you going to turn on him like everyone else, or will you remain by his side?¡±


    Scorpius turned the question on Alec to evade answering it himself. ¡°What about you? He¡¯s your greatest hero, ain¡¯t he?¡±


    The young man beside him stiffened. ¡°No more. Not after he just let Orin die like that.¡±


    ¡°Does admiration really die that easy?¡± Scorpius asked, intrigued by the prospect.


    ¡°No,¡± Alec answered with a heavy sigh. ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t know. In my mind I still have the image of that great man, the hero of the people. Father brought me up with tales about him. During my childhood, I heard nothing but his adventures and heroic escapades. And now Iago¡¯s trying to tell me that all of that was a lie?¡± He shook his head, a sad smile on his face. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe it was all a lie.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t,¡± Scorpius said in a soft voice.


    He felt sorry for this young man. Meeting your childhood hero and seeing him mock all your beliefs couldn¡¯t be an easy thing.


    After a moment, he added, ¡°Iago isn¡¯t in his right mind now. He speaks of the past as if it was a forgone conclusion, he¡¯s the demon and that¡¯s it. But I doubt so many people could be wrong. There had to have been good in him for the common people to fall in love with him so. Something had to have sparked the rumours. They might have went out of proportion, but the fact remains that they must have an origin. He complained about losing favours, but he did save your family, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°And he didn¡¯t ask anything, did he? He came out of nowhere, stopping to protect a family that could reward him with nothing but their gratitude.¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s what he wanted? What if he did all those things just to win the common people¡¯s favour?¡±


    ¡°Would that make his actions any less true?¡± Scorpius asked. ¡°He still did protect and help all those families.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t certain who he was trying to convince with those words. Did he really believe it himself? He often wondered now if saving him was really just an act of compassion, or if Iago had had an ulterior motive. And if he did, did it matter? Did that change the fact that he saved Scorpius from certain death and then helped him remain unnoticed, giving away his own precious blood?


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know.¡± Alec grabbed a handful of his own hair and twisted it. ¡°It¡¯s a freaking mess in my head.¡±


    ¡°We share something then,¡± Scorpius muttered under his breath.


    Alec choked a laugh.


    They sat in companionable silence for the rest of the night. At some point Alec fell asleep, and Scorpius soon did too. He could¡¯ve remained to keep watch, but decided it was pointless. If someone wished them ill in this camp, he¡¯d hear them coming even in sleep. The house¡¯s door creaked abominably, and there were no windows to sneak through.


    The next morning, Iago did not wake up. He slept through the morning and far into the afternoon. Everyone left and spread out through the new city, led by guards to be taught the way of this place. Only Scorpius, Alec, Denni, Lyra and Grey stayed in the building, waiting for Iago to wake up.


    They could¡¯ve woken him, but neither felt like it¡¯d be a good idea. The man was a shaper. If startled, he might kill them even without even wanting to. It was too high a risk to attempt waking him. A couple of guards remained outside the door to wait until they were ready to leave and have their introduction.


    The sun was way past the midpoint when Iago finally opened his eyes. He groaned and stretched, picking at the blanket as if surprised by it. He then looked over the group waiting for him and pushed himself into a sitting position.


    ¡°Where¡¯s everyone?¡±


    ¡°They already left,¡± Scorpius answered, moving to gather the blanket.


    Iago rubbed his eyes, yawning. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    Nobody answered him.


    Before they could leave, though, a young man entered through the door. Malek. He surveyed the group, then focused coldly onto Iago. ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Iago said with a shrug. He yawned again and stood up, swaying a little. After a moment, he righted himself and went to Malek.


    The young man backed off at his approach, a flicker of fear passing through his eyes. ¡°Come outside. We can eat lunch while you explain everything.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°Why you killed my little cousin,¡± Malek hissed, unable to control his temper. He then stormed out, shouting at them to hurry up.


    Scorpius glanced at Alec but he had the same puzzled expression as him. What was this about?


    Having no better ideas, they all filed out and followed Malek. The guards did not obstruct them, settling in a good dozen steps behind them. An uncomfortable honour guard if there ever was one.


    Luckily, they didn¡¯t go far. Malek led them into large house whose whole ground floor was a single room. It was filled with tables and chairs, no two looking the same.


    ¡°This is the canteen. I asked them to put away a portion of the food since you were going to be late,¡± Malek explained and went to bring their share.


    In the meantime, they found a table large enough to seat them all and sat down. There was nobody else in the large room and the place felt eerie. Too empty somehow. Scorpius listened in for someone hiding, trying to catch the sound of their breathing, but heard nothing. They were really alone, not counting the guards outside.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was wrong. This was just too¡­ weird.


    Malek came back with plates of still warm food, some dish containing heavily seasoned potatoes. On the side there was freshly baked bread. Its tantalising smell made Scorpius¡¯ mouth water. It¡¯s been awhile since he ate something this good. He didn¡¯t know how much he liked Urri¡¯s cooking until they were on the march and had to eat the strangers¡¯ dry rations.


    A plate was put before each of them, Malek included. Scorpius sniffed his own, but didn¡¯t touch it. He still felt that something was wrong and didn¡¯t want to be too busy stuffing himself when danger came. The distraction might last only a few seconds, but that might be enough.


    On the way here, he¡¯d caught a smell of something he¡¯d met only once. Lycanthropes prowled in this city. He didn¡¯t know if they were hiding, or people knew of them but whatever the case, they were a danger. Their two races weren¡¯t in conflict, but that did not mean they were friends.


    If they found him, they might think he was trying to steal their territory, and they were extremely possessive of it. There¡¯d be dozen of casualties if they fought. Lycanthropes weren¡¯t as strong as nosferatu in their human form, but after shifting, their power and speed increased greatly. Not forgetting that they were pack animals. Hunting alone was never a favourite of theirs.


    Everyone else in the group didn¡¯t share his reservations and dived into the food. It disappeared almost as soon as it was put before them. They then sat with satisfied expressions, Denni and Grey even smiling slightly.


    Only Iago was looking strange. He was holding a potato skewered on a fork and squinting at it. His expression soon changed to surprised, shocked and finally horror-stricken. The fork dropped, splattering food, and Iago leaned back in his chair, taking in shuddering breaths.


    Malek started laughing. He laughed and laughed, the sound echoing through the large hall. He then stood up, a victorious grin on his face. ¡°Ha! The great Iago has been bested by me!¡± He chuckled, pointing at Iago. ¡°You fell for it! You really fell for it! What a fool! That¡¯s what you get for killing Orin!¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be good. Scorpius jumped, moving to Iago. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in a whisper. ¡°Was it poisoned?¡±


    Iago closed his eyes, breathing deep. He then opened them, a look of forced acceptance in them. ¡°In a way. There was a piece of green metal in my food.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Scorpius shouted out, showing more emotion than the poisoned person himself.


    The other three crowded around them, too. ¡°What does that mean, if you eat it?¡± Alec asked.


    Scorpius had explained to everyone the effects of the green metal after the battle. It seemed like the right thing to do. They should know what happened.


    There wasn¡¯t a moment in his life that he regretted something more than right now.


    Iago put a calming hand on his. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t die. Not right now anyway. It simply shut off my access to the currents, and in time will erode the paths altogether. Even if I¡¯ll have it removed, I¡¯ll never shape again.¡±


    ¡°You- why- I-.¡±


    Tears dripped down Scorpius¡¯ cheeks. He hadn¡¯t meant for this to happen. He doubted Iago¡¯s sincerity, and his choices, but not to this point. He never wished to cripple him. Never! How could anyone steal such an intrinsic part of another¡¯s being just like that?


    His rage-filled gaze went to Malek. The youth seemed to sense that something was terribly wrong and backed away to the door.


    Not fast enough. Scorpius was before him in a fraction of a second, grabbing him by the neck and smashing into a wall. He screamed. Both of them did. Scorpius couldn¡¯t say whose was filled with more pain, but he was inclined to think that his.


    ¡°Not another step,¡± a cold voice said.


    Scorpius glanced in that direction, seeing two dozen men filing into the room after four oversized wolves. Two of them moved to stand before Malek¡¯s crumpled form. He was still alive, breathing raggedly. Even in the throes of anger, Scorpius couldn¡¯t just kill a defenceless kid.


    ¡°You leech, if you move, I¡¯ll set our weres on your group. You won¡¯t be able to protect them all,¡± the same voice spoke again. Scorpius turned to its owner, noting a forty or so year old man standing at the front of a militia group.


    Some of them had the bearing and confidence of professional soldiers, but most looked awkward with their weapons unsheathed. They must be like Alec and his gang, survivors who chose to be or were drafted to act as the law.


    Noticing that Scorpius had stilled, the man turned toward Iago. ¡°And you claim to be Elecar, the one who set about the destruction of the world?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Iago asked in a bored tone. He had fully calmed since his loss of powers and now stood with nonchalance, arms crossed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be taken into custody and tried for the murder of this planet. If found guilty, you¡¯ll be burned at a stake.¡±


    Iago smiled grimly. ¡°Already ready for my execution? What if I¡¯m not guilty?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t deign to answer that. Everyone knew, or thought they did, who he was and there would be no calling falsely accused here. Scorpius found it quite ironic that the one who had set that about was actually Iago himself. If not for his vehement cursing of Elecar, nobody would even have thoughts of attributing the destruction to the national hero.


    ¡°No!¡± Alec shouted out, brandishing his own sword. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen! You can¡¯t kill Elecar!¡±


    The man gave him a pitying look. ¡°We can and we will. The guilty must be made to pay for their crimes.¡± He glanced back at his men and waved. ¡°Take them in.¡±


    The militia surged, surrounding Iago and his three defenders, all of whom now held naked steel. Scorpius wished to jump to their aid but four pairs of canine eyes followed his every move. If he even twitched¡­


    Damn it all.


    He could only watch as the his companions were overrun. They were better trained, at least than the random militia of this place, but the numbers were too different. Besides that, there were three real soldiers who made short work of Lyra and Denni.


    They were about to turn to subdue Grey when the boy dashed forward with a stab. His opponent, a man of fifty, extended his own sword in an awkward parry when Grey tripped. Surprise registered on the boy¡¯s face as his own lunge pushed him onto the blade.


    As if characters in the play, everyone froze that very second. They turned and stared at the quickly bleeding out boy and his wide-eyed opponent. The man¡¯s grip loosened and he stepped back, letting go of his sword.


    Grey crashed to the floor, impaling himself to the hilt. He tried to say something, frothed, and died.


    In the grave silence, steps echoed as loud as temple bells. Iago moved to crouch by the boy, gently closing his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he choked out in a thick voice.


    No one moved to intercept him as he reached over and picked up Grey¡¯s sword. ¡°Kallum,¡± he said in a soft voice, ¡°I promised not to lift a weapon again, but I¡¯m sure you would understand. Sometimes words just aren¡¯t enough.¡±


    He hefted the sword, adjusting his grip for a second and then lunged forward. His attack took a soldier by surprise and he didn¡¯t even have time to raise a weapon in defence. Stabbing him through, Iago pulled back his sword and in the same movement slashed through another man¡¯s neck. Blood spurted out, dotting his face red.


    The third real soldier was ready now, aware of what was happening but he had no chance against Iago. The shaper shifted his sword, attacking faster than it should have been possible for a human. The soldier¡¯s sword was only midway to a defensive position when his arm was sliced off. But he didn¡¯t have to suffer long. The next moment Iago finished him off and dashed into the thickness of militia, slaughtering them like sheep.


    He fought unlike anything Scorpius had seen before. Every move of his was direct and precise. Not a single of his strikes went astray. It was as if there was a flow to his movements, a pattern invisible to everyone but him. He lunged and parried. Slashing, stabbing. He was always in motions, always doing something.


    The militia were like toy soldiers about him, killed by the merest of touches. Sometimes even he didn¡¯t see the attack, and the man would fall, clutching at his neck or stomach.


    When there were less than seven left, and the wolves were readying themselves to join in while eyeing him warily, Scorpius heard Iago¡¯s voice. ¡°Take them and leave. Run as far as you need to, but get out of here. I won¡¯t have anyone else dying for me!¡±


    Scorpius froze, uncertain. The wolves were focused on Iago now. If he tried to run, it was doubtful they¡¯d follow. Enhanced by shaper blood, he could probably take care of two, maybe even three if they weren¡¯t experienced fighters, even if they did.


    But to leave Iago in the hands of these people? No way! He prepared to tackle one of the giant wolves.


    ¡°Go!¡± Iago roared at him, parrying two attacks and kicking a chair into his opponent¡¯s path. The man didn¡¯t dodge in time and faltered, receiving a deep slash on his sword arm. Howling in pain, he dropped his weapon and backed away. Iago wasted the precious free moments to glare at Scorpius. ¡°Do it! Take them and leave!¡± His voice broke at that moment and the last word came out in a whisper. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Scorpius swore for the first time in his life and changed his direction. The wolves scattered from his path and he was before the three friends that had followed Iago here. They were staring with both horror and amazement at their idol.


    Scorpius grabbed them by the collars and dashed out. It wasn¡¯t the most gentle of ways, but efficient. They were out of the building and leaving the premise of the city in no time. One of the wolves tried to chase after them but didn¡¯t get too close.


    After a time, it fell back and returned to the city. It wasn¡¯t foolhardy enough to think itself capable of facing a nosferatu on its own.


    Dropping the bloodied and battered trio inside an abandoned hut, Scorpius moved to stand in its doorway. He watched the direction he¡¯d come from. There was no one as far as he could see, but he imagined he could glimpse the faraway city. Hear the shouted orders to subdue the shaper.


    Lycanthropes would converge on him, maybe even killing him. He bit into his fist, shaking with the effort to hold back. It was too late to go back. His mission now was to take care of Alec and the two girls. It was Iago¡¯s last wish.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have anyone else dying for me!¡±


    The words echoed through his mind. They proved his most hidden hopes. All while sending him to the deepest of pits.


    It was all his fault. If he¡¯d kept the secret of the green metal to himself. Or at least picked up the necklace to safeguard it¡­ But no, he left it in the open for anyone to snatch.


    If Iago died, it would be on his head. He would¡¯ve killed the only person that had ever cared about him.


    The irony of that statement wasn¡¯t lost on him.

 38 Goodbye

    Iago woke up to voices. He didn¡¯t move, pretending to be still asleep, and listened.


    ¡°-ve never seen anything like that. Imagine what we could do with an expert like him. The world would be ours if he trained our soldiers,¡± a young man said with excitement. Iago guessed him to be around twenty-five based on his voice.


    ¡°I dare not. The city lord is set on seeing him burned,¡± another voice answered.


    This was a much older person. And familiar somehow. After a moment Iago recalled where he¡¯d heard this man. He was the one who apprehended him.


    The memory brought back what had happened to him. Those lycanthropes weren¡¯t kind to him. He evaded two, using all this body was capable of, but the third one rammed into him with a shoulder. The hit flew him a few meters, smashing into a table that broke underneath him. Not yet satisfied, the beast came close and hit his head with its gigantic paw.


    It was clear they didn¡¯t want to kill him, but he might have prepared it over this. His body was once again a mess. Moments after he regained a fraction of his old healthiness, he was back into the sick bed from extreme injuries. Without seeing himself he knew he was blue all over and probably had a few broken ribs.


    ¡°But his swordsmanship¡­ To lose such knowledge!¡± The young man almost cried. ¡°We had only a few with any skills, and now he¡¯s killed them too. Not that they could even stand in his shadow. Elecar himself¡­ the greatest duellist, and fighter in general. The legends of him being master of every weapon in existence are all I heard from my friends in the army. And now we¡¯ll kill him for any good reason?¡±


    The other man sighed, leaning against a wall. ¡°You know that¡¯s not right. He confessed himself that he set up whatever it was that brought the destruction.¡±


    ¡°And you believe that?¡± the young man asked, incredulous.


    His companion remained silent for a time. Iago thought he¡¯d change the topic or leave when he finally replied. ¡°I do. I¡¯ve met him once, you know.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Well, met might be too strong a word.¡± He shuffled in his place, dusting off his clothes. ¡°I saw him when he brought out the act of equal rights between shapers and not. That day I was giving the report of my success in winning against Perica in the east.¡±


    Iago shifted in his place to have a better view and opened one eye a fraction. The two men were deep into the conversation, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to notice his movements. They didn¡¯t.


    The young one was mainly in the dark, staring at his companion with fascination. The older man was standing right under a torch. He was dressed in a grey uniform with shoulders adorned with golden epaulettes - kernel. Not a low ranking officer then. He must have been a formidable man before the Scourge.


    Focusing on his face, Iago tried to recall him. Small eyes, nose, narrow cheekbones and double chin. Not an easily forgotten face, but Iago could¡¯ve sword he haven¡¯t seen him in his life.


    ¡°I was finished, ready to leave, when he came in with the act in hand. I knew I should leave, but having an idea of why he was there, I couldn¡¯t make myself move. No one was throwing me out either, too amazed to actually see him there themselves. Most people knew about his plans, but no one believe he¡¯d actually dare to suggest something like that to the Head Councillor.


    ¡°But he did. I can still see his regal posture and no-nonsense look. There was certainty and confidence in his step, the voice that asked for the Head Councillors signature. Everyone else¡¯s was already there.¡±


    ¡°What happened then?¡± the young man asked with excitement. He seemed fully lost in the story, no longer aware of his surroundings.


    His companion laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    The young man shook his head with seriousness. ¡°Not from someone who actually saw it. What I¡¯ve heard¡­ it¡¯s quite hard to believe even for the Elecar¡¯s legend¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, all right.¡± But the man¡¯s smile soon vanished. ¡°It wasn¡¯t pretty. The Head Councillor looked at Elecar as if he was pure trash and shaped. The act with everyone¡¯s signatures on it turned to ash right there in Elecar¡¯s hands. And the Head Councillor sneered, naming him a fool and calling for guards to kick him out. I heard they were later punished with fifty whip slashes for letting-in such a scum into the palace.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± The young man took a step back, hands over his mouth. He shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s now what I heard!¡±


    ¡°The tale got romanticised a lot after the incident. No commoners were present, and the nobles didn¡¯t dare to say anything in fear of angering the Head Councillor. It was an open secret that he despised this son of his.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why, I believe Elecar could¡¯ve done it. Where everyone only remembers his patience and compassion, its the suppressed fury in his eyes that comes to my mind. Never before had I seen someone so powerful be this full of rage, yet powerless to act on it. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised in the least if upon stumbling on a way to destroy the world, he actually took it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible storyteller, uncle,¡± the young man said with a wry smile. ¡°Now I wish you would¡¯ve stayed quiet.¡±


    He then shifted to look at Iago, and the shaper closed his eyes. Nothing would happen if he was seen awake, but he didn¡¯t want to let them know it yet. Maybe they¡¯d leave and give him time to get his bearings before the questioning started. Like everyone else, they must have hundreds of questions for the legendary Elecar.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t wish to see him executed. Even if he did it, there¡¯s so much we could learn from him. Weapon skills, leadership, running a community, working around the lack of resources and uniting people under the same banner. I fear with his death we¡¯ll lose our greatest chance at survival.¡±


    Kernel pushed off the wall, coming to stand before the iron bars separating him from the prisoner. ¡°We¡¯ll survive, that¡¯s for certain. But what we¡¯ll lose is hundreds of years of knowledge and skill. The sword techniques will need ages to be found again. If ever. Same for healing methods and herbs he learnt from Kallum. While the loss of his sharp mind in leadership and economisation will delay us for a time. We¡¯ve lost so many talented people in the destruction.¡±


    ¡°Then how can we let him burn? It¡¯s a huge loss for us however you look at it! He didn¡¯t become a legendary figure just because of his family, or chance!¡±


    ¡°He destroyed the world, and many people are grieving still. The city lord wants to help them by finding a target to give them closure. Himself too. His beloved wife and child died because of Elecar. No matter what we say, he won¡¯t let it go.¡±


    The young man stamped his feet with a huff, then stalked off. ¡°The destruction wasn¡¯t enough, so now we¡¯re killing ourselves to add to it.¡±


    His companion, the kernel, watched him retreat, then returned his gaze to the prisoner. He stood there waiting for a time, but seeing no movement, turned away and left too. He probably had better things to do than watch a beaten criminal trying to sleep off his pains.


    Iago tightly closed his eyes once the men were gone and willed himself to sleep. There wasn¡¯t much to do in this cell, but remember, and that was something he wasn¡¯t eager to attempt. Too many things were better left forgotten in his past.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Then a large family rose before his eyes. Children rushing to meet him after work, jumping in his arms and laughing, telling tales of how their day had passed by. A smile touched his lips, and with that idealistic image, he fell asleep.


    Many kilometres away from the city, in a small hut, three people stirred. Scorpius remained sitting by the door, waiting for the lycanthropes to show up. But they didn¡¯t. Not yesterday, not today.


    Could they have really let them escape? It didn¡¯t sound right. The city must be terrified of his existence. No sane person would allow a powerful nosferatu free roam in his territory. It was the same as bleeding yourself dry. Figuratively, as well as literary.


    Then why was there no one chasing after them. Were they scared that he might double back and escape with Iago? There might be some truth to that. Through his life, he¡¯d learnt enough hiding and running away techniques to confuse the best of hunters.


    Yet, those were lycanthropes. Their abilities were incomparable to humans¡¯. There was no telling if he could really fool them. Well, they were young, so maybe. But even then, he more than likely would have to sacrifice Alec and the rest. It would be impossible to take them along if he wanted to evade his chasers, and if he did lose them, they would find this hut in a heartbeat.


    ¡°What are you doing? What happened to Iago?¡± Alec asked, jumping to his feet. Agony shot through his body as he did so, and he shuddered, barely remaining his feet.


    ¡°Yeah! How could you take us back when he was fighting? How dare you!¡± Denni echoed Alec¡¯s sentiment. But unlike him, she did not move from her position after shouting out the words. She must have noticed the state of her body faster.


    Lyra pushed herself to a sitting position with a low moan. Her face was bruised and battered, dirty with sweat, blood and dust. Same as the rest of her beneath the tattered clothes. They were cut in many places, revealing the blue and black skin.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have helped him,¡± Scorpius answered after a time, returning his eyes to the endless desert around them. ¡°We all were in his way.¡±


    Alec carefully sat down. His moves were rough and wobbly. ¡°He¡¯s dead, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°But you left him alone? Against those weres?¡±


    The words got stuck in Scorpius¡¯ throat. He wanted to say he didn¡¯t, he just followed the command, but what difference did it make? It didn¡¯t change the truth that Iago was left alone to face three lycanthropes and the remaining few soldiers. Against such a group, he had the chances of a chicken facing a wolf.


    ¡°Go check on him,¡± Lyra said in a clear voice, surprising everyone. Noticing their glances, she didn¡¯t blanch. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can do it, and we need to know. Whether he¡¯s alive or¡­ or¡­¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll die here¡­¡± Scorpius murmured. He wanted to go, but Iago had put everyone¡¯s lives into his hands. If that had been his last words, Scorpius did not want to betray them.


    The girl shook her head, steel like eyes boring into him. ¡°Then don¡¯t die. Check it and come back with supplies. We can¡¯t live here on air anyway.¡±


    She had the right of it. He¡¯d forgotten humans need to it so often. As a nosferatu he needed to eat too, but not as often. He could go much longer without suffering any side-effects. Glancing over them, he guessed they must already be famished. It had been a whole day since the last time they ate.


    ¡°All right,¡± he agreed, unhappily. As much as it was the right decision, he hated leaving them alone. Anything could happen when he wasn¡¯t here. A hunting lycanthrope might stumble over and make a dinner out of them. Or even worse, a starved nosferatu.


    But he couldn¡¯t stay here, either. As Lyra said, they would starve if he didn¡¯t get any supplies.


    He stood up and telling them he¡¯ll be quick, he ran off. Shifting into a bat, he scouted the surroundings. There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone skulking about, so he started flying south west. He would need to go around the city to have a better chance of entering.


    They would be watching from him from the east, but maybe not the other directions. The city didn¡¯t have enough people to stand guard everywhere. Especially not after Iago¡¯s culling. He deleted the majority of their military force.


    His guess was right. There was nobody watching from the south. He could smell the lycanthropes, but they were further away. And kept their distance.


    He could feel the moment they became aware of him and shifted, growling in a warning. There was an unexpected emotion behind the growls. Fear. Scorpius was amazed to sense them retreating as they ran to each other.


    The big wolves were afraid of him. He smiled and shifted into a human, running through the buildings. His sense of smell might not be as good as that of lycanthropes, but it was still way better than a human¡¯s. It didn¡¯t take him long to locate where Iago was kept.


    He dashed down the stone steps, past the guards and into a dark corridor with cells on either side. Most had caved in, but a few remained. In one of them, Iago lay on a straw bed.


    The shaper seemed to sense his presence and opened his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked in a cold voice. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Scorpius answered in an off-hand manner.


    Iago was alive¡­ He probably should have felt joy, but there was a strange emptiness in him. He wasn¡¯t certain what he was feeling. For a moment, he¡¯d hoped Iago had died and it was over, there was no need for him to struggle with the question of who this man was. Was he a friend or a foe?


    But here he was still. Alive, and if not well, at least in no immediate danger.


    It brought back all the questions he didn¡¯t know what to do with from the beginning. This man, he could sacrifice children for his goal and kill twenty soldiers in a bout of rage. Lives were as cheap as grain to him during an abundant year.


    Yet, he saved a man by the rest of the world regarded as a monster to be killed on sight. He also shaped food for others without a care about his own declining health. Going as far as even reconstructing the temple to make the life of others easier.


    Who was this person? How could he discard lives as if they were worthless, and protect them without a moment¡¯s rest?


    ¡°Leave. You can do nothing here.¡± Iago closed his eyes, his breathing returning to that of sleeping.


    But Scorpius doubted he did so. It was a too obvious ploy of pushing him away.


    The sound of growling and running feet reached his ears. He spared a last glance to his old friend and left the building.


    The lycanthropes must have talked themselves into daring to face him. Stupid mutts. He didn¡¯t want to take his chances against them. Running as fast as he could, he located a warehouse where food was stored. It was easy to spot with it being the only heavily guarded building.


    He shifted, flew over its top and changing again crashed through the roof. The noise attracted many guards, and he used that time to escape and return from another side.


    While they were trying to investigate that corner, he grabbed a bag and started stuffing it with whatever came under his hand: dry rations, smoked meat, some vegetables kept in a cellar. Soon, he had a large bag filled with food.


    It was at this moment that he was noticed. Soldiers unsheathed their swords and ran at him, ready to skewer him on the spot. He didn¡¯t wait to give them the chance. Turning, he hefted the bag onto his shoulder and rushed out.


    The giant wolves were already here, growling with their fur all standing up. He snapped at them, flashing his white fangs in their direction. Two of them cowered, and that was enough for him to get through them and reach for the city¡¯s boundary.


    Each of his strides took him closer and closer, and he was out. The wolves followed close behind him, but did not attack. Just how young were they really? Anyone with brains would understand that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against their concentrated attack. One by one, sure, but not all together. It was their greatest strength, after all, that sense of community and sharing of burdens.


    He ran north for a long time before they gave up and retreated. Only then did he turned and begun moving west to his companions.


    It was past midnight when he reached the small hut. He expected to see everyone asleep by now, but they all met him with glistening eyes. No one spoke, but the question in their eyes was more than obvious.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive. Locked up, but alive.¡± He dropped the bag and rummaged through it to get something for the others and himself.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you save him?¡± Denni asked with accusation evident in her voice.


    Scorpius didn¡¯t turn face her, picking out a thick sausage. ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± Her voice was filled with frustration and anger. She even threw her boot at him.


    He dodged it.


    ¡°What for? He¡¯s a mass murderer.¡±


    The girl was about to throw something at him again, but Alec grabbed her hand. ¡°What are you going to do then?¡±


    ¡°Return to the capital,¡± Scorpius answered, bringing some choice bits for them to eat too. Denni¡¯s was noticeably smaller.


    His answer seemed to have surprised all of them. They stopped moving and stared at him as if he¡¯d sprouted wings. He bristled under such looks. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We just left the capital¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do there?¡±


    ¡°Learn what I can about who Elecar really was,¡± Scorpius said in a strong voice. All his confusion and uncertainties resolved into this one decision.


    He knew Iago was a good person, but who was this Elecar? Revered as a hero, but as heartless as the most unscrupulous killer. If there was any place to learn the truth behind this figure shrouded in myth and legends, it would be his home - the capital.


    Whether Scorpius learnt it on time to save the imprisoned man wasn¡¯t important. He needed to learn the truth, and nothing said by the man himself could be trusted.


    It was time to put his fate into the hands of Lady Luck. If Elecar was truly a hero with a disturbed past and deserved forgiveness, then Lady should make it that Scorpius would return on time. And if not, then so be it. It meant Lady had had enough of him shattering her fragile world.

 39 Retribution

    Days turned into a long blur. Underground, Iago had no idea about the time but for the meals. Yet they helped him little to guess as to how long he¡¯d been locked up. After counting once, he found out that they weren¡¯t set. Sometimes they came after four hours, and sometimes after what must have been a whole day if not more.


    It all depended on if anyone remembered that there was a prisoner needing feeding.


    The people who came to bring his meals were instructed not to talk to him, and he didn¡¯t bother them. He wasn¡¯t that far gone. Not yet at least.


    But the monotonous hours were driving him crazy. Has it been a month already? Alone but for his own thoughts and memories.


    The conversations in his mind had dried out long ago, same as confessions and regrets. By now he no longer knew who he was talking to, and what. If no one came to save him soon¡­


    Save. There was nobody in this world who still cared about whether he lived or died. Scorpius, the only person that might have, had gone never to be seen again.


    It wasn¡¯t that surprising. Really. Iago had killed his friend. Not with his own hands, but it didn¡¯t matter. Nor that the boy would have died anyway if he¡¯d let Cyana go. She¡¯d have killed everyone present who¡¯d seen her humiliation. It wouldn¡¯t have been the first time. People tended to disappear around her.


    But all of that no longer held any meaning. It was done and he had become everyone¡¯s enemy. In this world, there was no one that minded that he would die.


    For a thousandth time he unconsciously reached for the earring and grasped empty air. The guards had taken away all of his possessions before throwing him in here. They didn¡¯t take chances with him having some other hidden trinket that might magic him away from here.


    He didn¡¯t. Not really. With those two alone he could have bought a country. Or two.


    Sounds came from the corridor. He listened and recognised his guard¡¯s steps. The blank faced man held a torch in one hand, and a plate in another. Iago squinted at it, ignoring the pain in his eyes from the sudden bright light.


    He was right, this wasn¡¯t a usual meal. There were two freshly baked buns, from which his mouth instantly watered, thick vegetable soup, not the usual coloured water, and even a small cup of wine.


    Once the door was opened, he rushed the man, grabbing the plate and then retreated to the farthest corner of his cell. Eating as fast as he could.


    He heard his guard scoff in disgust but did not pay him any attention. It¡¯s been way too long since he stopped caring how his actions might be seen by others. Eating, shitting and sleeping in the same place brought an overload of insights to him. If he ever got out of here, he could become one of the topmost philosophers.


    But not now. He pushed half of the bun into his mouth, some wine over it and another bite from the second one. Swallowing hard he choked a bit, poured more wine and finished the buns. Then finished the soups in a couple large swallows and was done. The special meal didn¡¯t last him full two minutes.


    Only when finished, he turned to see the guard still standing. What was this? Did he want the bowl and cup back? Carefully, Iago scuttled to the iron bars and pushed the plate with what was on it through the gaps, then retreated.


    The light of the man¡¯s torch was still too bright to his eyes used to the darkness. They often forgot to come and feed him, so caring for the torches to be lit was out of the question.


    To his surprise, the man picked up the plate but did not leave. He stayed, watching Iago with disgust written clear on his face. Iago grinned at him, showing his dirty teeth. His guard blanched and stepped away, a curse upon his lips.


    Iago was about to nod off, staring into a wall, when there was a commotion by the entrance. He sat up with his back against the wall and waited. In the last month or so, there hadn¡¯t been anyone to visit him. Could Scorpius have returned?


    Impossible! He moved to edge of the cell, grabbing onto the bars in an to see better. There were more torches ahead, many people too. A good ten of them. There was no way that Scorpius would be among them.


    With shoulders slumped, he returned back to his straw bed. It was little more than dust, but he didn¡¯t want to face whatever was coming for him. His execution date most likely. They¡¯ve been very patient already. Having just come here, he expected to be taken out for the gallows every time the guard came with his food. Not lately, though. He thought they¡¯d forgotten even about that.


    The crowd came to stand before him. An older man, somewhere between fifty and sixty, moved to the front and addressed him, ¡°Revered Elecar, would you come forward?¡±


    Revered? Iago couldn¡¯t help himself. He laughed. The sound more maniacal and insane than he would have expected.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked from his shadow, not bothering to stand up. They were too bright anyway. It hurt only looking at them, so he closed his eyes, lowering the head on his knees. That was somewhat better.


    ¡°We have come to give you an offer. Your healing in exchange for freedom,¡± the spokesperson said in a pompous voice. He probably thought himself to be some kind of noble. Maybe even really was before The Scourge.


    But he didn¡¯t think his offer through. Iago had nothing no wish for freedom. Left to his own devices, he¡¯d starve to death in a couple days. Without a society¡¯s support or shaping, there was no way to live out in this new world.


    Did they think he was at stupid? That his brain was already that muddled? They should have waited a bit more for that. A month was not enough to drive him crazy. Not too much, anyway.


    The man shuffled in place, coming close to the bars. He knocked on them lightly. ¡°Mr. Elecar. Can you hear me? We will set you free if you agree to do this one thing.¡±


    Iago didn¡¯t even bother raising his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine here.¡±


    There were a few gasps of surprise from the crowd of followers. They begun whispering to each other about how he must have went mad from desolation. ¡°Enough!¡± the man roared, and his people quieted in an instant. A well-trained bunch. ¡°Guard! Come here!¡±


    Footsteps, and a salute. Then the nobleman must have pointed at the door since there was a clatter of keys, and his cell¡¯s door was opened. Two people entered, one of them holding a torch. Iago burrowed his head further into his knees. They didn¡¯t have food for it to be worth blinding himself.


    The nobleman fell on one knee, softly touching Iago¡¯s head. ¡°Are you sick? Have you caught an illness?¡± He tried to lift Iago¡¯s head, and he swatted the hand away.


    ¡°The light,¡± he hissed out, annoyed. What¡¯s with the fake concern? It didn¡¯t matter how he was living until they needed his assistance. There was no point, then, to pretend now. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the man exclaimed, moving about.


    A couple moments later, the cell returned to its blissful shadow. Not darkness since everyone was still standing nearby, but it was better. So Iago raised his head, lazily opening his eyes. ¡°What do you really want?¡± he asked, leaning back against the cold wall.


    ¡°I want you to heal a girl. If you do it, I promise to set you free!¡± the man nobleman said in a sweet voice. His expression was well-matched, with an ingratiating smile both in his eyes and on the lips. A veteran liar. Real nobleman then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own healers? You want to tell me not a single one survived?¡± Iago asked with mockery evident in his voice. He crossed his arms, making it clear he wasn¡¯t going to play any games. One thing he never missed was the constant pretending in the court.


    The man frowned, but soon, like the sun after a rainy day, the smile returned. ¡°Of course, of course! We have them, but this case is special. We need your expertise. It¡¯s renow-¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Fine! The girl was accidentally hit with an arrow while passing through the training field, and it almost took her life. Now she suffers without any of the healers daring to operate on her as the shaft is too close to the heart. They say that if they merely touched it, her life would be forfeit.¡±


    As he spoke, the man grew more and more excited. ¡°But you might be able to. I¡¯ve heard about how you remove the splinter from a shoulder, removing all the shards and knitting the muscles back! The kid can use his arm freely now, and there¡¯s not even a scar left! If you agree to heal her, we¡¯ll instantly operate on you to remove the piece of the ensorcelled metal so you can regain your shaping!¡±


    Finished, the nobleman stared at Iago with hope and obvious admiration shining in his eyes. There wasn¡¯t a moment he believed that his offer might be refused.


    ¡°You¡¯ve closed the doors for that a long time ago. I can¡¯t help you with your problem,¡± Iago answered, watching with a touch of pity as the man¡¯s face crumbled before him. First there were the narrowing of eyes, then the scrunching of nose, frowning and then the rush of colour.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he shouted out, hands clenching at his sides.


    He must really love the injured girl to lose control like this. Poor man. His newfound daughter won¡¯t get to live to her old age, either. Same as the rest of his family lost to the Scourge.


    ¡°City Lord, I truly can¡¯t help you. That metal you used to control me is poisonous to shapers. If exposed to it for long enough, we¡¯re left but a husk of our old selves.¡± Iago raised a hand, trailing an invisible path in the air. ¡°As I am now, I can¡¯t even see the currents. And even if you remove the metal from me, it will change nothing. My body has been altered, and not for the better. For the rest of my time, I¡¯ll be as powerless as any human. More so, since I¡¯ll know what I have lost - the power to shape the world at my fingertips.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    ¡°But I am. If you¡¯ve removed it in a week¡¯s time, I might have still been able to scrounge up a drop of my originally infinitesimal power. But now? Not a chance. I¡¯m spoiled goods, old man.¡±


    ¡°Why- Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone? I- I-¡± The man couldn¡¯t even talk. He took a couple steps back, his whole body shaking. ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Iago turned away form him. He¡¯d seen more than his share of such personal tragedies. ¡°No one would have listened anyway. You better go and spend her last moments with her now. She can¡¯t have many of those left, and you¡¯re just wasting your time with me.¡±


    The nobleman looked at him with a fevered gaze, promising him a painful ending. Then he even voiced it out. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this! I¡¯ll make you suffer! Guard! Skip every other meal!¡± He glanced back to see if his words were having an effect. Seeing none, he cursed, and added, ¡°I¡¯ll see you burn, mark my word! Soon, soon you¡¯ll get to pay for all your crimes!¡±


    He threw the cell¡¯s door closed, the iron bars clanking upon touch, and strode out, his subdued retinue following right after. The guard locked the door and left, too, taking the torchlight away with him. Iago was left in a familiar darkness.


    Another hour gone by. At least they brought some amusement to entertain him for a bit. It wasn¡¯t very interesting but better than nothing. He was bored enough to wait for their next move. There wasn¡¯t much else to do here. Hopefully, the nobleman won¡¯t take too long.


    Time lost meaning as it went by. No one came to make right of the threat. Iago just sat and stared at the bleak walls, counting their invisible cracks in the darkness . Or painting with dirt and dust.


    His meals were as irregular as always, and this time he didn¡¯t bother pretending to count the days. He was always hungry, and often cold. But that must have been his punishment. The guard didn¡¯t care for the words Iago said. It was as if the man was deaf.


    He also always brought a torch to blind Iago, picking up the old bowl and putting the new one, and scurrying off, before Iago could get used to the light. He didn¡¯t even know if it was the same person as before or not.


    But it made no difference. The man¡¯s face would not feed his hunger, nor would it make the surroundings warmer. It was all just a slow death. It felt like the time between meals kept increasing, and his thin blanket was taken away at some point. Now he could only wrap himself into a tight ball and lie shivering, pretending that it was the perfect temperature.


    By the time there was another commotion in the hall, Iago was too far gone to care about it. He only huddled deeper into his corner, shutting his eyes close. Instinctually he knew that there would be light and it would hurt his eyes. The people won¡¯t bring anything good either.


    But he wasn¡¯t given a choice. When the cell¡¯s door was unlocked, two people with heavy steps walked in and grabbed him by the arms. Iago fought back, kicking, clawing at them, but his feeble movements only brought out their laughter. He subsided soon, tired.


    It had been a long while since his last meal. He was racked with hunger pains that stole the little energy he possessed. And those people brought him closer to the light. He tried to look away, hide from it since his eyelids weren¡¯t good enough to protect his vision.


    Someone raised his head, moving it towards the source of the light. Iago screamed. His voice was dry and alien. He stopped from shock as much as the coughing fit that shook his whole body. People talked around him, but he didn¡¯t care. For now, the most important part was to get a full breath of air.


    Control the coughing. Stop it. Enough. Breathe in, breathe out. Slowly Iago subsided, though his heart still raced, and fell limp in his oppressors¡¯ hands. They might as well carry him. He didn¡¯t have the energy to spare for their games.


    Something wet touched his lips. He licked them, disbelieving. Could it be? A metal corner was put against his mouth, and water dripped down his chin. He opened his mouth, welcoming the liquid life, and shivered from the pleasure. It was warm. His whole body tingled with the forgotten joy of warmth.


    But soon it was gone, and it left a staggering amount of pains and aches all throughout him. He¡¯d forgotten cold for a time. Or just gone so far as to learn to ignore it. It was back now. He could feel his numb limbs, the unresponsive fingers. The place wasn¡¯t cold enough to freeze them off, but¡­


    Was this another form of torture? Give him something nice so he would remember what was lost and could mourn it all over again? Cruel. They were too cruel. He didn¡¯t deserve such a fate! Whatever he¡¯d done, he¡¯d done it for everyone! The world would have been doomed for eternity without his interference! Only now could it start all over again and prosper.


    They should be thanking him! Scrapping before him on their knees in awe of what he¡¯d sacrificed for them! Because of him they were free now! No more Winteridges left to turn their world into another horror story.


    Ah! That was the problem. There was one left. One cursed existence remaining in this new world.


    He struggled against his captors, trying to escape their hold. The hands tightened around his shoulders and kept him steady. Something was said but the words didn¡¯t make sense.


    He didn¡¯t want to die. Why did he have to? He hadn¡¯t done anything! All he¡¯d ever done was give his life away for his brothers and sisters to be saved! That wasn¡¯t a crime! He didn¡¯t know what those old man were thinking!Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    If he did¡­ if he did¡­ He¡¯d have done it all the same¡­


    His body fell limp once more.


    He knew he was at fault. Even if he was brought back in time, he would still do it all the same all over again. He couldn¡¯t stop the two men alone, and none of the nobles would believe his word. Besides, now his family had a better chance of survival than ever before. They were alive and were friends with a shaper girl.


    She would keep them safe. She must!


    Tears streamed down his grimy face as he thought of his family. What were the young ones doing? Did they not know that he was locked up here? Is that why they never came to visit? It had to be it. Llare wouldn¡¯t want them to see him like this. Or maybe even she didn¡¯t know. His capture was very swift, silent.


    That was good. Good. She won¡¯t need to worry like this.


    He sighed blissfully. It was still all right. He hadn¡¯t failed his brothers and sisters. For them, it was okay to die. As long as no one touched them, it would be fine. He was okay with it. Right?


    Why does it sound so much like excuses? All his life he¡¯d been telling himself that he was doing it for Kallum, for the poor and defenceless, for the weak, but had he ever? It was bizarre how adept a person could become at lying to oneself. He couldn¡¯t remember the time when he started, but he knew he never stopped.


    Knowing that hatred for your own family has been fuelling your every step is not the same as understanding it. When he proposed his plan to Kallum, he thought he did. Finally he was able to see behind the mirror and into what really lay in his heart.


    But that was just another lie. Another disguise. He had hundreds of them to fool himself. As many as the forms Cyana twisted him into.


    He recalled those days, the moment when mother spat at him saying she was no son of hers, when father passed his prostate form as if he was nothing more than a house decoration, and most importantly the numerous times his siblings found him.


    They¡¯d do it once a week at a random day. Finding and cornering him, then practising their shaping. It was a fame for them. They couldn¡¯t do it on servants, humans shaping being heavily frowned upon even by the shapers themselves.


    He was different. There wasn¡¯t anyone who¡¯d listen to his cries or pleading. Parents despised him for bringing shame onto the family, being born without talent in the strongest shaper family in history. The people torturing him were his siblings. While the servants were afraid of his family¡¯s wrath to dare to interfere. His parents weren¡¯t know for their gentle tempers.


    And so he was made a testing subject. Horns, extra arms, tails, hooves, another pair of eyes or ears. Spikes, feathers, fur, vines, and everything else that could be thought up. They added and removed body parts to him at will.


    They didn¡¯t care if he couldn¡¯t walk for a week, or talk, or if it hurt like he was being torn to pieces all the time. Sometimes the new limbs only got in the way, while other times they misjudged and shifted his bones out of place, leaving him in agony. He often wondered if they were really that terrible at shaping, or if they did it on purpose.


    His siblings enjoyed watching him suffer, after all. They¡¯d push and kick him around, pretending it was to check how his new, ¡®improved¡¯ body worked. The pathetic excuse fooled no one. Their laughter was loud enough for the whole street to hear as they hollered in joy at seeing him stumble, fall, or cry out.


    Those days were endless, and healing shapers rarely were called to return him to normal. Only in the worst cases, when the servants thought he was about to die, would they do it. They were afraid of helping him, certain that they¡¯d be killed swiftly at best for it, but as much as a disgrace he was, if he died in the family manor, it would be even worse. They couldn¡¯t have it.


    That was why the healers came, setting him back as he was. Or how they imagined him to have been. They never fully repaired him. None of them knew how. The shaping done on him was to such a deep level, no one dared to attempt correcting it in fear of taking his life.


    And he thought he could forget such a life? Put it all behind and start anew, become a people person? What a joke. All his life he was treaty worse than shit, and now they expected him to be the hero. What a bunch of fools. Him included, of course. Just because there was a single person that extended a hand to him, it didn¡¯t mean he could let go of the chains tying him securely to the past.


    He as his family, the dismissive mother, mocking father and cruel siblings. They were a match made in hell. Neither could live as long as the other survived. There was too much hatred, too much anger between them. There was no future for him in the world inhabited by monsters like them.


    What future? He was an old man now. Without shaping, he wasn¡¯t going to live much longer. Past ninety, any day could be his last now. But the debt of life had to be repaid. He couldn¡¯t die without making them pay for destroying his life. Every single time he picked up something, it was shattered right in front of his eyes.


    It was time to get back at them, take away what was most precious to their hearts. Those energy currents, that accursed shaping, all of them needed to be gone!


    He was scared. The old shaper promised to protect his family, and he was trustworthy, but what was he really asking of him? Wear this earring and that¡¯s it. Just live on the funds provided while wearing the earring.


    It didn¡¯t sound good. Too simple, too strange. Why would the old shaper pay for his food and promise to send his family to get an education for him wearing around a strange earring? There had to be something more to it. Something more sinister.


    The old shaper had asked him if he was ready to give away his life. He wasn¡¯t, but for his family he could. If that helped them have a better life¡­ it was okay.


    He expected to be sacrificed on the spot then, killed for some vile ritual that required an innocent man¡¯s blood. But instead he was given a couple silver coins, place to stay and told to wear the earring. He fingered it, the jagged crystal rough against his touch.


    What was so special about it? He wanted to take it off and examine it more closely, but the old shaper had told to never do that. If he did, their agreement would be over. And the old shaper¡¯s words had to be followed. He was kind and gentle, diligent and straight forward, never lying, but there was iron in him. One good look at his eyes was enough to know he wasn¡¯t one to be crossed.


    But why did he have such a weird request. There had never been anything like that before. He¡¯d have heard if the old shaper started some weird ritual requiring people¡¯s lives. No one trusted shapers. Not even ones that spent their whole lives helping those around them. They were watched like wolves milling about a herd of sheep simply because of who they were.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were believed to have bad intentions. They just were shapers.


    Iago recoiled as something wet and freezing landed on his face. He reached with his hand to touch the dripping water. Someone threw water at him? Squinting, he looked around. There was something blocking his sight. He reached with his hand for it, encountering a thick fabric.


    He was about to pull it off when a strange sound caught his attention. Were those words? It must have been. This time, he paid attention and understood what was being said.


    ¡°Can you hear me? Or have you went mad?¡±


    Iago was about to nod to the first question, when the second stopped him. He wasn¡¯t mad. He would know if he was. Right?


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s paying attention now,¡± another voice said, from behind him. Iago twisted to face in that direction, but his sight was still blocked. Everything was the same old pitch black.


    ¡°I see, I see. Good. Shaper, can you understand me?¡± the first voice asked him again.


    Iago nodded. He didn¡¯t know who they were, but no one would be good in his position. It was as good a choice to follow the orders as any.


    ¡°Good, good.¡± The first man seemed to love repeating himself. ¡°Can you speak?¡±


    It was unknown. Iago didn¡¯t remember if he was always talking to himself aloud, or if it was only in his mind. ¡°Ye,¡± he grunted in a barely recognisable sound. It was heavy and thick, hoarse.


    ¡°You think that¡¯s a yes?¡± the first man asked his companion.


    ¡°Sure looks so,¡± the other answered, not hiding his amusement.


    It annoyed Iago. He wasn¡¯t a monkey put on display to make the passers-by laugh. ¡°Yes!¡± he shouted out in a somewhat clearer tone.


    ¡°Ha! Your charge sounds angry!¡± the second chortled. He then stood up and walked away. There was a distinct sound of door closing, so they had to be inside. Iago filed that information out of habit.


    ¡°Right, now listen to me, shaper,¡± the first man began speaking, and Iago turned back to face him. ¡°It¡¯ll take time but I¡¯ll restore your eyesight, as well as get you more nutritious food. Scarecrows would laugh at your current appearance. So do as I say, understood?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Iago asked in a low voice. It was easier to make legible sounds that way.


    The man stood stunned for a second. He opened and closed his mouth, unable to utter a sound. Then he exploded. ¡°What why? Do you want to look like a ghost all your life? I can see right through you! Are you fine with that? Or do you not wish to see again? Hav-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Iago did his best to shout, but it was little better than a deep groan. Still, the man must have heard it for he stopped. ¡°Why¡­ now?¡±


    The question silenced the man for a second. Then he barked, ¡°Do you want it or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    These people must have reasons of their own to help him, but it wasn¡¯t like he had better options. Iago would have done anything not to be returned to that chill cell. Here he was blessedly warm and had water to drink. It was even thrown at his face, wetting his dry skin.


    If to keep that he only had to eat well and allow them to take care of him, then he was all up for it. As long as he didn¡¯t need to return. He shuddered just from remembering that dark and cold place. Stinking too probably. His nose didn¡¯t pick up anything but living in a cell for months wouldn¡¯t have made him the beacon of cleanliness.


    Soon after, he was dragged away and cleaned off, fed and laid to sleep in a bed. There was even a blanket thrown over his body to guard him against the night¡¯s chill.


    The next morning he received another generous meal, as much water as he wanted, and was allowed to exercise for a bit. His unused muscles screamed from abuse. He hadn¡¯t bothered to move about his cell, so his body had degenerated at an astonishing speed. It was hard for him to walk to the other end of the room without falling.


    If nobody would have been watching, he¡¯d have just returned to moving on all four. It was much easier that way¡­


    Later someone came to change the fabric on his eyes. They explained how he¡¯d been in the dark for too long and needed time for his eyes to adjust to the no longer familiar brightness. The new cloth was thinner and he could see faint shadows moving through it. His eyes complained about it, watering, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    In the next few days, he was taken care of in the same manner. The rehabilitation was slow but Iago felt himself growing stronger. After a week his eyesight was already back to normal, and his form filled out a bit. At least he didn¡¯t look like a five sticks put together any more.


    He was preparing to go to sleep on the eight day, when the doors to his room opened and ten armed men came in. At their front stood the thirty-something man that had taken care of him for the last week.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Iago asked, keeping the alarm he felt away from his voice.


    He¡¯d wondered why they¡¯d freed him. It was weird. First keeping him caged for months, taking away food, shelter, and then bringing him out to feed, cloth and nurture him back to health. It could be a trick to play with his mind, but it shouldn¡¯t have been necessary.


    The darkness, cold and hunger were doing their job with stunning efficiency. There was no need to waste supplies on thinking up better ways to exact revenge. It would just be a waste.


    At least, he hoped so. The thought of returning to that disgusting dungeon propelled him to move, stand up from his bed. His body wouldn¡¯t last a single strike from these guards - no matter how pathetic their skills might be - but he wasn¡¯t going back to that cell. Not alive, anyway.


    If that¡¯s what it took, he¡¯d do it.


    With narrowed eyes, he watched his caretaker step forward. The man pretended to be calm, but the way he kept on straightening his vest again and again gave away his nervousness.


    His caretaker licked his dry lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been summoned by the city lord. He deemed you should be ready by now.¡±


    ¡°Why them?¡± Iago asked, motioning with his head towards the soldiers. The sudden movement caught him off-guard and his vision swam. He was forced to catch the edge of the table to remain standing.


    His moment of weakness wasn¡¯t missed by the soldiers. Contempt flashed through many eyes. They didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and advanced on him, not bothering to draw their weapons. It was obvious he was no threat.


    Iago wished to prove them wrong, but it was an effort only to remain standing. His nonchalant behaviour in the cell had cost him more than expected. He¡¯d waited for death there and didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to how quickly his body went out of shape.


    Now he was going to pay for it. He was it in those ten pairs of mocking eyes.


    Someone even chuckled under their breath.


    Curse them all. He evaded the first man¡¯s grabbing hands and drew a dagger from another¡¯s sheaf in the same move. While his opponent stared open-mouthed, Iago pushed the dagger into his unprotected neck.


    The blade entered easily, but there was no time to draw it back. Iago leaned away to dodge a fist coming for his jaw and tried to catch another one to redirect it sideways, but his strength gave way. He couldn¡¯t even deflect.


    The fist smashed into the side of his face, hurling him towards the bed. It¡¯s wooden frame dug deep into his side and Iago screamed out in pain. He tried to push away, but before he could even begin doing it, hands grabbed onto his wrist.


    He was hauled up by two people and held between them like a puppet. His faint struggles only elicited mocking sneers from the guards.


    Then, one came and smashed his fist into Iago¡¯s face. He would have fallen if not for the two holding him up. Another punch came. And another.


    Pain blinded him. Iago fought it for a second, screaming, wresting to get free, but it was pointless. The only escape was a retreat into himself. He let go, going limp, and found the darkness of the cell within him. It enveloped him in its chilly embrace without a single question, shielding him from everything that was outside.


    When he came about again, there was warmth nearby. He slowly opened his eyes. After blinking a couple times, he saw a sea of people before himself. A large square was filled to the brim with them shouting and pointing at something.


    Him to be more exact.


    To figure out what they found so interesting, he moved his head to look at himself, finally noting the disconcerting feeling in his arms. He looked up to find them bound above his head to a thick wooden beam. His attempts to tug the hands free was met with failure.


    He then looked down, seeing that his feet were bound in the manner. The only difference was that they were surrounded by dozens of pieces of wooden furniture.


    For a time, he stared at them. There was a great significance to all this. He was certain of it. Bound hands and legs, a beam on a platform, dry logs surrounding it.


    His body shook as he understood. The memory came like a wave crashing over him, drowning him in its terrible knowledge.


    He was going to be burned at a stake. And all these people came to watch him die.


    He didn¡¯t want to see them, glancing instead to the side. There stood a familiar man of fifty or so, the city lord. Unexpectedly, there was no satisfied grin on his face. Instead, it was full of grim determination mixed with lines of worry and exhaustion. There were even dark rings under his eyes whispering of sleepless nights.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he would stop this. One look at the man¡¯s firm stance was enough to know he wasn¡¯t going to change his decision. Even if the whole crowd rioted, he would still kill Iago. It was a necessity for him to have his revenge, find his peace of mind.


    The same way Elecar had to kill his family to move on. Sometimes letting go wasn¡¯t an option. You needed to do something to be able to leave the past behind. And killing was always the simplest solution. You remove the perpetrator, so the case is solved. There¡¯s no need to look deeper into the whys and hows of it.


    It was a fitting end then. Iago lowered his head, staring at the wood piled under his feet. It was very dry, would burn fast and hot. A small mercy? He didn¡¯t think it made any difference. He was going to be burnt alive.


    His body struggled to free itself against his own wishes. He wanted to just close his eyes and let go, but something inside him, the primal part of him, couldn¡¯t just accept death like this. To die without fighting back. Without trying to survive.


    But his bonds were done well. And he was so weak, so very weak. That single week of food and rest to make him look more presentable to the crowd had done nothing to return his old strength to him. The rope only cut into his skin, drawing blood.


    Still, he struggled.


    It elicited many laughs from the crowd. They guffawed and chortled, screaming words he didn¡¯t want to hear. Coward? Traitor? Destroyer? Demon? Monster? Animal? That last one wasn¡¯t so bad. Animals were pretty cute actually. Bastard! Worm! Scum!


    The names kept on coming, but no one remembered the ones from before. Where was ¡®hero¡¯, ¡®saviour¡¯, ¡®Lady¡¯s right hand man¡¯? Where were all those names he¡¯d been called his life? How could they just disappear like that? Exchanged with these disgusting mockeries of who he was.


    He raised his head to stare back at the crowd, defiant. A torch was thrown to the pile of wood, and it caught fire in a heartbeat. The flames roared to life, licking at his bare feet.


    Ignoring the growing pain on the soles of his feet, he watched the people who¡¯d come to his execution. He tried to meet each and every one of their gazes, showing that he was unafraid. One thing that he always had in abundance was pride. He dragged it out now, using it to fortify his resolve.


    Whatever happened, he couldn¡¯t break down. Not this time. Not when everyone stood there waiting for his moment of weakness. He was a poor excuse for a hero, little having to do with honour and righteousness, but he was who he was.


    Never had he bowed his head in acceptance of defeat before even trying. For all his mistakes and faults, he did everything in his power and accepted his mistakes.


    His last task, one he worked for twenty years, was supposed to eradicate Energy Currents. It didn¡¯t happen. He failed, and that failure resulted in the majority of the world being destroyed. So be it, it was his choice. If there was another try, he¡¯d do it all over again. Though, with a bit more reading up on how that particular artefact works.


    There was no such thing as going back in time, so he had to live with his choices. Stand by them. He drilled in each person in the square, silently whispering to them of his conviction. What he did, it had to have been done. This time it failed, but next time someone will learn from his mistakes and succeed.


    This world didn¡¯t need shapers. They were a blight that destroyed any goodness that might exist in people. Humans weren¡¯t the nicest of creatures on general basis, but given unrivalled power in the natural world, they became absolute monsters. Something that had no right to exist. All of th-


    His thought was cut short as he locked eyes with Scorpius. The young man stood in the middle of the crowd, watching him with perplexed expression. There was worry, uncertainty, fear and anxiety, but also a steely determination.


    Iago strained to see if he would say anything, mouth any word, but the nosferatu stood still, unmoving. He watched the spectacle with a dispassionate look reserved for forced entertainment. If not for the emotions betrayed by his wrinkled brow and twitching face muscles, Iago would have thought he didn¡¯t care one bit for what happened here.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he cared, though. The important part was that he wasn¡¯t going to interfere. Flames had already climbed high enough to lick at Iago¡¯s clothes. They caught fire, and indescribable agony coursed through him. He wriggled, trying to get away from the flames, but he was secured tightly.


    There was nowhere to move, nowhere to run. Flames went higher and higher, and it became harder to keep his mouth shut with each passing second. He wriggled like a pierced snake, but it only quickened the fire¡¯s ascent.


    Soon, it was too much. He screamed, shouted, cried, and crumbled to pieces. What pride, it held no meaning in this world of heat and pain.


    His vain struggles brought him a sense of motion, of fighting, even as he knew them to be useless. Maybe, maybe if he tried harder. The fires might weaken the bonds, and he could escape. Yes, soon, soon. He can do this, just a little bit longer.


    But the time never came. The smoke choked him, and his screams subsided. The constant twitching of his body went for a bit longer, but calmed down not long after, too.


    In another ten minutes, there were no more signs of life from the flaming beacon in the middle of the square. But the people stayed, watching as the flames devoured the wood, smoke raising up to the clear sky.


    By the time the fire went out, there was only a large circle of ashes with blackened bones left on the stage.

 Epilogue

    Aaron opened his eyes, staring at the unfamiliar face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, blinking the sleep from his eyes. There was something at the back of his mind begging for attention, but he couldn¡¯t grasp it. After a couple more tries, he abandoned the effort and looked around the strange place.


    He was lying in a comfortable bed, surrounded by unfamiliar people. One wrapped in a thick woollen cloak and extremely long red scarf stood right by his side, while the rest - two women and one man - were farther away, near the door. All of their gazes, though, were on him.


    Aaron returned his eyes to the person next to him. Most of his face was hidden behind dark bangs but the mouth that was visible was set in a straight line. Aaron judged that he must be unhappy about something.


    Was it him? But Aaron hadn¡¯t done anything. At least, he didn¡¯t think he did. He tried to remember what he had done right before falling asleep, but his mind was blank. There was nothing to indicate how he had ended up in this place. Or even in the care of these strangers.


    He could recall moving about, looking for any kind of work. There were often people who associated with the city lord ready to give a bun or potato for doing their share of work since they couldn¡¯t be bothered to take care of it themselves. But that day, he found no one. The lord was making the rounds and everyone was too scared to be found avoiding their jobs.


    Thus, Aaron was forced to return home without anything to show for his troubles. His heart ached at the memory, knowing the disappointment that would appear on the faces of his siblings. They looked up to him to take care of them since they were too young to do so themselves, and the city didn¡¯t give them enough resources to grow up healthy.


    But Aaron hadn¡¯t returned home. Of that he was certain. Something had happened, someone stopped him. He tried to remember what, or who, but his mind refused to go in that direction. It was as if there was a barrier of some sort that blocked him from reaching the events of that evening.


    He felt a headache coming and stopped pushing himself. Instead, he gazed back at the stranger at his side. ¡°Who are you?¡± he repeated in as strong as he could manage voice, but it was still pathetically thin. He was just too young to accomplish the authority in his tone he wanted to possess.


    The stranger gazed into his eyes as if trying to find something in them. His probing stare made Aaron uncomfortable, and he shifted in his place, pulling the covers higher, up to his chin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± the heavily dressed man asked in a cold voice.


    Aaron shivered. This man was dangerous. Instincts warned him to run away. There was no way to tell what these people wanted from him.


    But they stood between him and the exist. First there was this stone-faced stranger, and further away there were those three silent watchers. They were being quiet and still now, but he had no doubts they¡¯d stop him if he tried to escape.


    What to do then? Could he talk his way out of this?


    He shook his head in reply to the stranger, not wanting to talk more than necessary. Somehow that seemed to anger the stranger. He was radiating displeasure.


    ¡°Tell me, what is your last memory,¡± he ordered.


    That was a strange question. They had abducted him and brought here, so what was the point of asking something like this. Could they have more accomplices that wanted to stay hidden? He tried to recall anything of that but his mind was blank.


    And it hurt. The moment he reached into his memory, a jolt of searing pain flashed through his brain. He winced, taking a hold of his fragile head and whimpering softly. It hurt so much!


    ¡°Enough,¡± one of the women said, stepping forward. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it still reverberated through the small room, and into Aaron¡¯s ears. He looked at her, begging. For what, he wasn¡¯t certain himself.


    The stranger next to him whirled on her. ¡°So what do you suggest? That we leave?¡±


    ¡°I- No- I-¡± the woman stuttered. She seemed to be afraid of the stranger.


    Aaron wanted to cry. The only person that was on his side didn¡¯t dare to fight back against this red-scarfed persona beside him. He glared with liquid eyes, but the man wasn¡¯t looking at him. He was still staring at the woman and her two companions.


    ¡°What do you want to do then? Return him? Or take him along? What if it didn¡¯t work and we do that? Or what if it did, and we don¡¯t?¡± His voice was growing sharper with each word, and he was shouting by the end. The hands at his sides were holding tight onto fistfuls of his cloak, knuckles white. ¡°Tell me! What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Scorpius¡­¡± the man from the trio said, and the word rang through Aaron¡¯s head. It was familiar somehow.


    He lowered the blanket and slowly crawled closer to the stranger at his side. This man¡­ had he seen him before? The memory was at the corner of his mind, and he reached for it, grabbed with both hands.


    Agony laced through his mind, and Aaron screamed. Something was wrong, something was terribly wrong. Every part of his body was on fire. Bursting with it. He screamed louder, but somehow the sound turned into a growl.


    For a moment, Aaron was stunned. Did that sound really come from his mouth? The same instant, the pain was gone, and he felt okay. No, not only that. He felt much better than ever before. Strong and capable. No longer a child. No longer powerless to fight for himself and for those he cared about.


    Without thought, he jumped at the stranger, sinking his canines into his neck. There was a surprised yelp from the man before he wrenched Aaron away from the neck and hurled him toward the wall.


    Aaron whimpered, investigating the burning side with his nose. It didn¡¯t seem to be bleeding, so he stood up on all fours and growled. Low and dangerous. Angry. He launched himself at the stranger.


    However, this time the man was prepared and caught him by the scruff of his neck and shook him like crazy. Aaron snarled, swiping at him with his paws but they were too short, unable to reach the man¡¯s chest. It infuriated him, but he was powerless to do anything. Again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± the other woman said, coming to stand a paw¡¯s length away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    ¡°Should I let him tear my throat open then?¡± the stranger asked, mocking, and shook Aaron for emphasis. The motion sickened him, and he put extra venom in his snarl. No one seemed to notice, or even be paying attention to him.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    They all converged around the stranger, talking in hushed voices as if Aaron wasn¡¯t even there.


    ¡°What is this? Didn¡¯t you say he was a normal kid?¡± the other man asked.


    ¡°I did! And he was! There was no scent on him! His lycanthrope blood must be really thin, having laid dormant for generations!¡± the stranger answered, exasperation evident in his tone.


    ¡°What happened then?¡±


    The stranger shrugged, sending a glare Aaron¡¯s way for which he snapped at him, unsuccessfully. ¡°Probably something went wrong. Or the artefact messed up.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ you mean¡­ we just let him die? Just like that?¡± one of the women asked in a soft voice. She stood on the other side, watching Aaron with pity in her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t need that. If he could only reach the stranger, he¡¯d kill them all, and escape! Leave this unknown place! He struggled, pawing at the stranger, snapping at him, but none of his attacks reached their designated target. The man¡¯s hands were just too long!


    And strong. It was abnormal how easily he held Aaron back. The kid wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened to him, but by instinct he knew that he was much stronger than before. No one should be able to subdue him this easily!


    ¡°Could it be that his preservation instincts kicked in and forced him to transform?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, I¡¯ve heard of a few cases of that happening,¡± the stranger agreed.


    ¡°What now then? Can you turn him back?¡± the other women asked. ¡°Or will he always stay a dog now?¡±


    ¡°Denni! He¡¯s a were! Don¡¯t call him a dog!¡±


    The stranger eyed both of them with disgust. ¡°It¡¯s lycanthrope. Both of yours are degenerating terms thought up by your race. Same as leeches.¡±


    ¡°Really? What do you call yourself then?¡±


    ¡°Nosferatu¡­¡± the stranger answered, looking up at the ceiling. He then sighed, and sat down on the bed, bringing Aaron closer to himself. He held the knee tall lycanthrope pup to his chest so he couldn¡¯t hurt others, nor himself. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop fighting back, and I¡¯ll release you.¡±


    A deep, distrustful growl rose in Aaron¡¯s chest, but he stilled. It wasn¡¯t like his struggles were gaining him anything. He was young, but that didn¡¯t equal to him being stupid.


    ¡°Good, now revert back and you can go.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± one of the woman shouted out, waving her arms. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we need to find out more about him first?¡±


    The stranger gently stroked Aaron¡¯s fur. ¡°We can¡¯t keep him as a pet, Denni. His kind will soon notice his scent and come to hunt us down. It¡¯s not worth it if it failed.¡±


    ¡°You mean it really happened? He¡¯s gone just like that?¡± One of the women begun crying. She covered her eyes to hide it, but there was no way to shield her quivering shoulders.


    The other man came to her side, pulling her into an embrace. ¡°We did what we could. There was no way we could fight a whole city full of people.¡±


    ¡°He could¡­¡± the woman sniffed.


    The stranger holding Aaron scoffed. ¡°Not even close. But to put your doubts to rest, there were all four lycanthropes standing around the stage. If I had put even a step closer than I did, I¡¯d have been slaughtered on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Damn, this is so..! Infuriating! We find everything, learn about him, and then have to see him burned right before our eyes as we return! How is this fair?¡± the other woman, not the one crying, burst out. She stomped on the ground, glowering at no one in particular.


    ¡°Life¡¯s not fair,¡± Aaron said, eyeing her like she was the child and not him. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as fairness in this world. Weak people suffer, and strong stand on their corpses. In what kind of a dreamland have you been living up to now?¡±


    The woman stared at him, stunned. ¡°You little!¡± she hissed, rushing over with a fist ready.


    Aaron flinched, preparing for the strike, but it never came. The stranger holding him shifted him behind himself and stopped the woman in her tracks. ¡°Enough, Denni. He has the right of it. We were too late, and that¡¯s it.¡±


    At least someone was making sense. Aaron nodded sagely, for the first time noticing something in his ear as it brushed past the stranger¡¯s side while he was being moved. He touched it and found a small jagged rock hanging on a metal wire. An earring? He couldn¡¯t remember ever getting one.


    Such things were a welcome sign to infection and early death. He couldn¡¯t imagine himself agreeing to have his ear pierced. It was suicide where he lived!


    ¡°Aaron, do one thing for me, and I¡¯ll let you go. All right?¡± the stranger asked, turning to him with a gentle expression on his face.


    ¡°Really?¡± Aaron asked, not believing it. But even as he distrusted the words, they were his only way out. He was certain now that this stranger was something inhuman and couldn¡¯t be fought back. If he didn¡¯t want to let Aaron go, there would be no way to leave.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    From his inner pocket, the stranger brought out a thin stack of folded papers. They were written in a neat and clear handwriting. The letters that had always confused Aaron, popped out like old friends suddenly become aware of him. Somehow, in the span of his lost time between running around to look for food and ending up here, he must have learnt to read.


    It was unbelievable, but here it was. He could name each of those letters and read the words they made together. Sentences and paragraphs.


    Amazed by the revelation, Aaron grabbed the papers and started reading by the faint light coming in from the window. It was a story about some abused child, and he soon lost himself in the fairytale. Unlike most stories he heard, this one wasn¡¯t happy. For some reason, he was sure it won¡¯t end on a happy note either. This wasn¡¯t one of those tales.


    When he finished, the stranger took the papers away, then crouched beside the bed. He pushed the hair out of his own face and stared at Aaron with dark brown orbs filled with both hope and despair. ¡°Do you remember me, Iago?¡± he asked in a soft voice.


    Aaron was reluctant to disappoint him, something tugged at his heart for having to destroy that sincere, hope-filled look. But he had to. He steeled himself, squaring his shoulders for the terrible task when a light flashed through his eyes.


    Paintings frozen in mind came and went faster than he could grasp their meaning.


    A kid practising swordsmanship alone in a dark corner, then grown up standing at the very top with a bright smile. Next moment he was on the ground, a middle-aged man leaning over him with a sneer on his face. Bloody battles, and two young men sitting by the river. More battles, cutting work in the medic¡¯s tent, and more evenings spent talking and drinking. City, the man bent over accounts, then surrounded by nobles, smiling at them.


    A conversation in a small hut with children running outside. More men dressed in rich clothes. A stand before the council with a burning paper in hand. The man lying in a ditch, bruised and battered. Then lost in books. One library, then another, and a third, fourth. Every time the man looking older. He was ancient by now, his brilliant long black hair now a flow of grey silk. He was bent over a paper, writing quickly when his companion came through the door with worry written on his face. The next painting was of them standing before a strange artefact, and the old man plunging the dagger straight into his own heart.


    There was sudden blackness. A fraction of a second, and a new series started.


    Five children playing with their parents. Then the number of children increased but mother was gone. Then the oldest child, a boy, was dragging his father from the pub, drunk. The boy was working next. Chimney cleaning, mining, moving of goods, and etc. Each painting showed him doing something else, each job as taxing as the previous one, or more. But there were a few happy paintings in-between of him smiling at his siblings.


    Then there was less work and hair tugging when everyone else was asleep. Begging for more work but without success. Meeting an old man, the previous story¡¯s companion, and sudden joy, then suppressed fury. Something was wrong. Then there was a quiet conversation with the old man, and determination shown on the young man¡¯s face. Another painting of him playing with his family, and then he was running, falling.


    And then there was nothing. Blackness again.


    A kid, one among many. Taught to beg, look pathetic and be worth pity. Work in the day, snuggle for warmth among others during the night. Fight for crumbs. Succumb to hunger on the street and prepare to die. He then woke up to see the world in ruins, a merchant¡¯s carriage broken down next to him. Filling himself, he looked around to uncover the babies of the whores who¡¯d given him some food from time to time alive in a half-buried room.


    He collected the babies, and told the youngest, one and two-year-olds, to move themselves with him. Then, in the next painting, he was feeding them with what he found. Lost a few during the transition, but kept most of the children alive until the lord came and took all of them away and put in his own city. From then on, the kid was forced to once more beg and plead for crumbs, working wherever he was allowed. Then a chance meeting, a stranger in a red scarf. Other children were moved to be taken care of by a young woman while the kid went with the stranger to watch a bonfire. Some criminal was to be burned that day.


    Smoke and fire. He choked, feeling his limbs burning, even as he knew it wasn¡¯t real. It was gone. Gone. No more.


    But it wasn¡¯t, was it?


    He raised his head that had fallen to his chest, and glowered at Scorpius.

 Afterword

    Here we are again. Another adventure has come to an end.


    Thank you everyone who has reached this part. It wasn¡¯t an easy journey, and I appreciate the effort. There were many who went out of their way to suggest improvements, share their thoughts or just say that they¡¯re here, reading. A loud shout out to you all, as well as the silent readers, keeping to themselves. Without all of you, this story might still be needing another two years to finish. As much as I¡¯m always the first reader and the one who I think up the stories for, it¡¯s you readers who motivate me to continue on with writing them down NOW, instead of a year later when I¡¯ll feel more like it.


    Yet, I know this story isn¡¯t perfect. I tried something new here, and in a way, it failed miserably. The naming of mistakes would take me another hour and its late, so lets leave it at that. I know that things didn¡¯t go as they should have. The story that should have been no more than 15-20 chapters somehow reached 40 (not calculated, but it¡¯s a nice number at the least). More than that, the end is¡­ confused to say the least. I seem to have lost the original plan somewhere along the way, but the ending was set in stone before even starting, so yeah¡­ This story had a lot of potential, but I missed most of it.


    But I¡¯m not going to end this afterword on a bad note. As far as this went away from my original goal, I¡¯m still happy about it in a sense that I saw a lot of new strengths and weaknesses of my own writing. The way I should be writing to enjoy it more myself, and make it more enjoyable for others to read. So maybe it would be better to say that I¡¯m thankful to this story for being a brilliant teaching material, and my dear readers for helping me on this long journey.


    As a small reward, I can give you some material I used to prepare for this story. Original plans, characters sheets and a short story about Elecar¡¯s life. I wrote it before even starting on Dream Chaser, knowing I wanted to have a clear picture of who this Elecar was. He was the man of terrible fate in my mind, but many people have something like that. I wanted to know what was his exactly, and how it came to be that he was ready to destroy the whole world to avenge himself against his family. It was also where Kallum was born.


    At first, Elecar was a loner. Someone who had not known the warmth of human contact. But when writing it, I felt that there was something missing. His life¡¯s events, changes just didn¡¯t feel right. They were superficial at times, made only because the story required them to happen. That¡¯s why when travelling home (a 30 hour long journey in a van without internet, electricity or books, so in general just sleeping in an uncomfortable position and staring through the window), I thought about it, considered teacher figures but none felt fitting. It would be too easy for him then. That¡¯s when a medic friend came to be.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    He was young and naive at first, filled with the joy of life, which he shared with Elecar. Later he grew weary of life and its unfairness, the oppression of shapers, but he wasn¡¯t a fighter. His mind was too occupied with helping others and doing what he can now to focus on such lofty ideas of destroying all the shapers altogether. Not that he didn¡¯t wish for it, all while being one of them.


    Yet, even as I say that, I¡¯m not certain. In my mind, Kallum is still a mystery. Since I never wrote anything from his perspective, I see him through the eyes of Elecar. A good friend, a trustworthy ally, a compassionate man ready to help all those in need with rarely seen shadows of rage at the pointlessness of his work. All this while knowing he was a simple army medic yet had connections with many nobles, was a taught shaper and could procure many lost artefacts. A true enigma, which I often like to ponder about.


    And I¡¯m rambling. Sorry. I just truly love this story and am somewhat sad I couldn¡¯t show it for half of what it could be.


    And this is my favourite quote from the story (yes, I¡¯m allowed to enjoy my own story, and think that some sentences were written better than others!):


    If only Elecar had succeeded. That fool. Iago played with the earring, wondering what Kallum would have done had he lived to see the outcome. Probably continued with his eternal task of helping those that couldn¡¯t help themselves. He wasn¡¯t one to point fingers and start fires. It was Elecar¡¯s favourite past time.


    And to finish this event, I¡¯d like to say that I¡¯m not going anywhere. For better or worse, I¡¯ll continue on writing. It¡¯ll be the story that continues in the world set up by Flight of Icarus. The new story will have new characters, a new game by how much it¡¯s changed, and some old events that creep back up to the now. Not everything that happened back then could just go away without leaving a mark. But the story will be free to read as a solo novel too.


    That¡¯s it, then. Thank you everyone for reading my stories, and I hope to see you again, when I get ready to start another adventure, another learning experience.